《CHRONICLES of a PC Gamer Stuck Inside an RPG (Book Two: Successor)》


 Chapter 1 - Feast & Ceremony

    Our celebratory lunch at The Wild Boar, the inn where I was staying, was a magnificent feast worthy for a king!


    When the other patrons saw me sitting at the table with only a beer mug, they quickly ordered food for my table. In their eyes, I was a rock star, the improbable semi finalist in the Apprentice Division of the Melee Tournament. Despite my stocky build, they marveled at my defensive wizardry and also the fact that I had received only two hits during the entire tournament!


    My table was soon overflowing with platters of beef, boar, and chicken served with carrots and potatoes and a thick, delicious gravy. However, before I could even take a bite of the mouth watering feast, the patrons had formed a line to shake my hand and offer their congratulations for my wonderful performance in the Melee Tournament. Cognizant of my need to foster better relations with the Non-Player Characters ("NPCs"), I took the time to talk with each person even though I was starving. Many of them asked about my school and my teacher. I pointed at Kalistra and told them she was my master.


    Immediately she, too, was surrounded by patrons interested in learning more about her dojo. Kalistra cast an angry glance in my direction for interrupting her meal and then politely accepted their questions. After all, she was the Heir to the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship and I, as her pupil, had done my part in showcasing the school''s techniques to pique interest from prospective students. Now, it was the Heir''s responsibility to convince these people to send their kids to her school as students and apprentices.


    The patrons began peppering her with questions regarding an apprenticeship at the dojo. Many of the gathered folks recognized her as the winner of the Master Division of the Melee Tournament from two years ago, and they were pleasantly surprised to discover that Kalistra was already instructing students despite her apparent youth.


    "Can you explain the technique you used on Lord Paget?" someone asked me.


    "Certainly," I replied and then raised my eyes to read the man''s caption above his head. We were inside a gaming world and NPCs had captions above their head to identify their names and dispositions. The caption also included the NPC''s level but, in my experience, it was always denoted with a question mark. I read the questioner''s name as "Jarnid Vasley," and his disposition was "Interested."


    When I examined Lord Vasley more closely, I saw that he appeared to be an experienced swordsman. He had a graceful but authoritative air about him. His dark brown hair was medium length and clean. He wore a dark green silk shirt and a black cloak that wrapped around his strong frame. A sword hilt was visible at his waist. Accepting the nobleman''s request, I described the Duel Winner technique, which comprised of three quick strokes against an opponent''s back. It was an advanced technique of my school, and my mastery of the Duel Winner technique persuaded the Grandmaster to grant me the rank of "Adept" in the swordsman profession.


    Vasley''s dark brown eyes widened with interest as he tried to visual my moves. The man had never heard of a technique that allowed a duelist to win his match almost instantly. While he did attend the Melee Tournament, Vasley was watching the matches in the Master Division to identify potential candidates to join his staff. Therefore, he didn''t watch my match. To his regret. However, some of his guards DID catch my fight against the youngest Lord Paget and they enthusiastically described how the arrogant but skilled swordsman lost his match in mere seconds. They urged the employer to meet me and discuss my school''s techniques. "Can you show me your technique?" Lord Vasley requested.


    "My deepest apologies, milord, but I can''t," I replied and bowed deeply.


    Suddenly, the conversations around my table ceased and everyone was looking my way with fear and astonishment. The nobleman came from a powerful family which rivaled the Pagets, and his requests, however unreasonable, weren''t so easily declined.


    "Why not?" Lord Vasley asked with an even tone of voice. He was well aware that everyone was watching him now.


    "I am switching professions," I revealed. "Kalistra has taken possession of my sword," I quickly added.


    My admission elicited gasps around the dining room.


    The nobleman''s eyes widened with disbelief and then he became angry. "Why would you leave the path of the sword? My guards, who had watched your fights, were so impressed by your swordsmanship that they urged me to meet you personally. I''m sure you trained long and hard at your dojo for this tournament. And you trained under a renown master swordswoman who rarely accepted students. So why throw it all away?" he demanded to know.


    I took a moment to answer his questions. I had already made an enemy of Kuerten Paget, whose father was the Regent of the Kingdom of Merlin. I didn''t want to make an enemy out of Jarnid Vasley, too. "Milord, the reason is simple: I have no talent as a swordsman," I answered while trying to appear humble. "I have seen Kalistra fight and I realized that I could never approach her excellence in swordsmanship. I wish to engage in a profession more suited to my talents. I believe magic is my calling instead."


    "Stand over there," the nobleman commanded and pointed to a spot away from the table. He was dissatisfied with my answer and decided to test me via another method.


    While I was surprised by the order, nonetheless I obeyed immediately and stood at the designated spot.


    Lord Vasley walked slowly in a circle around me as if he was inspecting cattle. He took mental note of my relatively short height, the length of my arms, my belly, and my skinny legs whose shapes were visible through my tights. When he was finished with his inspection, the nobleman nodded. "You don''t have the typical body of a swordsman," he admitted; in his eyes, I looked more like his accountant. "Your appearance in the semi finals in the tournament is a reflection of your hard work, dedication, and effort. However, this won''t enough for you to reach the pinnacle of the swordsman profession. Very well. I approve of your change in your profession and I will support you. Are you seeking a magic teacher? I can arrange for someone to teach you," Lord Vasley offered.


    "You are very kind, milord," I bowed deeply. "But I already found an instructor."


    The nobleman nodded again, secretly relieved by my answer. The mage guild was a secretive lot compared to the other professions, and it would have required many favors and gold coins to find a suitable and willing instructor for me. For me to find a teacher on my own was an accomplishment which elevated my standing in Lord Vasley''s eyes. He looked back at the table and saw all the uneaten food. "Enjoy your feast, milord. I''m sure you''re famished after so many matches. We will talk again." Lord Vasley patted me on the shoulder and gracefully left my table.


    A large entourage followed the nobleman and they, too, moved away from my table. However, Lord Vasley turned and said something to a man standing in his group.


    The man then approached a barmaid and tilted his chin at my table.


    "You did a wonderful job in placating Lord Vasley, milord," the innkeeper said, causing me to turn my attention to Deun''Luye. The gnome bowed deeply. "He is a powerful man who was among the select few considered by the Church for the regency. The Vasley and Paget families are rivals. You are now considered an enemy of the youngest son of the Pagets, and the nobility has taken notice. You would be wise to cultivate good relations with Lord Vasley," he advised.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I nodded. I was mistaken for a noble because of my three-worded name, "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan." Commoners carried only the first name while nobles carried a surname as well. Three names were rare. While being a nobleman meant courtesies from the commoners, I also became ensnared in the politics of the nobility.


    "Now eat, drink, and be merry. If my cook discovers that your table cannot finish this wonderful feast, he will be very upset with you," the innkeeper continued. He gave my table one last look and then walked away.


    Returning to my seat, I ordered another round of ale. Following the innkeeper''s advice, we finished the delicious feast on our table and emptied all the plates.


    Right after we finished, a page entered the dining room. He frantically searched the room until he discovered me sitting in the back. The boy hurriedly approached me, huffing and puffing. "Milord, please return to the courtyard for the closing ceremonies!"


    "Let''s go!" Kalistra ordered.


    I tried to take coins from my waist pouch to pay for the feast but the barmaid came up to me and shook her head. "Lord Vasley has paid for your table," she informed me.


    I smiled in thanks and quickly followed my master out the door. I noticed that my travel companions, Rijana, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia, were following me until we reached the courtyard. The trio entered the stands instead.


    Another page ran up to me and said, "Please follow me." The boy led me to a spot and said, "Please stand here."


    When I took my spot, I saw that a row of fighters was taking shape in the courtyard. To my right stood Raiew, an elf who won my division. To my left stood an unfamiliar swordsman.


    When the row was completed, Mayor Wilshire crossed the courtyard and stood in front of us. "My friends, these are your winners, finalists, and semifinalists for all the divisions of this year''s Melee Tournament. Now, please join me in giving them a round of applause." The nobleman started clapping and the audience joined him. After a few seconds, Mayor Wilshire raised a hand to signal the applause to cease. "And now, I shall distribute the prizes." The nobleman walked toward the left end of the line, where several pages were waiting.


    A cleric held a writing board with a list of names and their placements. The man started by reading the name of the semi finalists for the Amateur Division. One page gave each contestant a small pouch while another page passed badges to the mayor. The mayor shook each contestant''s hand and gave him a badge.


    The group worked quickly down the line and soon it was my turn. "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Finalist in the Apprentice Division!" the cleric announced. I received my sack of coins, my hand shake with the mayor and then my badge. I was surprised at first because I only made the semi finals. However, I remembered that Arthur had forfeited his placement and thus, I had moved up to take his spot. I pushed my thoughts aside when I received a pop-up notification which read, "Title ACQUIRED: Finalist in the Melee Tournament. +250 Reputation. +500XP."


    As I mentally swiped the message aside, Mayor Wilshire said, "Please come to my office later today."


    I nodded and the mayor then moved down the line to reward Raiew.


    When the mayor reached the right end of the line, he started clapping again.


    The audience quickly joined as well.


    After a long but hearty applause, Mayor Wilshire held up his hands. "I thank you all for making this year''s tournament a successful one. For those of you who are leaving Bristol shortly, I bid you a safe journey to your destination. May the Gods of Law and Order continue to watch over you," he said and then the mayor left the courtyard.


    The crowd started dispersing as well.


    Eventually, Kalistra, Rijana, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia rejoined me in the courtyard.


    "The mayor has asked to see me," I told them. "What will you do?" I asked.


    "I will come with you," the cat girl said matter-of-factly. "After all, you are now weaponless and I am still responsible for your safety until you return to Tregome."


    "The Elven Nation has assigned us to protect you," Bjoukia said.


    "Okay," I nodded. "Um . . . does anyone know where the mayor''s office is?" I asked with embarrassment.


    "I''ll take you," Rjiana offered. She grabbed my hand and started pulling me along.


    Kalistra hissed while Bjoukia giggled.


    The cat girl quickly stood in front of the female mage and held out her arms to block Rijana''s path. "Do you have to hold his hands?" she asked. Her eyes glowed menacingly.


    However, the human mage was nonplussed by the cat girl''s hostility. "Lord Mulligan is now MY pupil. I can do whatever I want with him. Besides, I would prefer to keep him close at hand because of this crowd," she reasoned.


    Kalistra opened her mouth to offer a saucy response but I immediately jumped in. "It''s fine, Kalistra," I said.


    With a "hmph!" the cat girl dropped her arms and then positioned herself to my right. Even though I had quit her dojo and therefore, she was no longer my instructor, Kalistra was still my bodyguard.


    Bjoukia giggled again and her twin brother elbowed her to stop.


    "You''re not helping, sis!" Bjoukin hissed under his breath as the two elves positioned themselves behind me.


    Despite my best efforts, I was not able to maintain my mental map as we walked the streets of Bristol. There were still far too many pedestrians on the streets and they blocked my view of the distinctive shops and other landmarks along the streets that I normally used to make my map. Thus, when we arrived at the Mayor''s Office, I did not unlock a new location on my map.


    I took a moment to study the exterior of the building. It was a two-story structure made of wood. The entrance was a set of double doors guarded by two knights in plate mail armor. Each man carried a sheathed long sword and a tower shield. On the shield was an emblem: a golden silhouette of a flying hawk attacking with its feet; the silhouette was inside a red circle. A blue flag hung above the door with the same emblem. Nothing else identified the building as the Mayor''s Office.


    When Rijana opened the door, the two knights eyed us closely but did not challenge our entry.


    We immediately found ourselves inside a large reception room. There were many tables and chairs in the room. Many seats were already occupied by commoners and nobles alike.


    I could tell who the nobles were by their expensive looking attire, as well as their entourage of guards and aides. While the noblemen sat, their aides and retained men stood behind them.


    Directly across from the entrance, on the other side of the reception room, was a large desk filled with stacks of papers and books; there were also a quill and inkwell. Sitting behind the desk was a gnome. He was busy giving instructions to young pages who then left the desk to perform their assigned tasks.


    Rijana approached the gnome and said, "The Mayor has requested to speak with Lawrence Eugene Mulligan." She turned to point a finger at me.


    I stepped forward and read the caption above the gnome''s head: "Secretary Wiug''Luen." He had a long nose protruding out of his face and a pair of tiny glasses dangled over the end of his nose. His skin was patchy and shriveled as if he spent too much time under the sun.


    The secretary opened the gold colored appointment book on his table. After a moment, the secretary frowned. "Milord, you don''t have an appointment with the mayor today."


    "No, I don''t believe I do," I replied honestly.


    The secretary''s frown deepened and his eyebrows were raised


    "When I shook hands with Mayor Wilshire at the awards ceremony earlier today, he asked to see me afterward," I added quickly.


    The gnome rubbed his chin as he pondered my answer. Suddenly, the secretary raised his hand. "Xoni!" he called.


    A young lad quickly ran up to his desk. "Here, sir!"


    "Please step inside and politely inform the mayor that Lord Mulligan from the Melee Tournament is here," Wiug''Luen instructed.


    "Yes, sir!" Xoni replied. The page quietly opened the door behind the secretary''s desk and stepped inside. A minute later, the page came out of the office and held the door open for an angry nobleman.


    The nobleman was tall, handsome looking, and had a muscular frame that his loose fitting dark blue tunic failed to hide. He wore a velvet black cape, black hoses, and black boots. There was a sword at his belt adorned with a topaz at its hilt. When the man laid his eyes on me, he immediately put his hand on his sword hilt and took a stance. But remembering where he was, the nobleman dropped his hand and stomped out of the office, slamming the door behind him!


    Although it was a brief encounter, I managed to read his caption: "Ethaniel Paget." I winced when I saw the surname. He was related to Kuerten Paget, the arrogant nobleman who I had defeated in the melee tournament. Hence, the hostility from this older Paget when our paths crossed.


    "The mayor will see you now, Lord Mulligan," the page announced while still holding the door.


    I nodded and walked past him.


    When my companions tried to follow me inside, the page quickly held out his arm to block their way. "The mayor will only see Lord Mulligan," the boy announced and closed the door behind me.

 Chapter 2 - The Mayors Office

    When I entered the office, Mayor Wilshire was reading a report. He heard footsteps and placed the report, face down, on the left side of his long, oak desk. His eyes stared at my face for a moment and he was lost in his memories until he remembered where we met. "You were a contestant at the Melee Tournament," he said. It was more of a statement than a question.


    Nonetheless, I nodded in affirmation. "Yes, Mayor."


    The nobleman gave me a disarming smile to put me at ease. "Please have a seat." Once I took the chair directly across from his seat, out of the three chairs arranged in a semi-circle in front of the desk, Mayor Wilshire eased back into his own chair and began to talk. "There have been a number of rumors surrounding you, Lord Mulligan, and it is my hope that you will answer truthfully to the best of your knowledge. This is not an interrogation and I don''t have a truth stone to compel you to answer honestly. That being said, I DO have a number of quests and, depending on your answers, I may or may not assign some of them to you."


    I held up my right hand to stop the mayor.


    The nobleman''s brows shot up from the minor breach in etiquette but graciously remained silent.


    I pulled out my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos from under my tunic. Still holding the artifact I said, "I swear to tell the truth upon the Law and the Order." The blood stone with black swirls glowed warmly for a moment as energy poured into my heart; then the stone returned to its inert state. I released the amulet and it rested heavily over my heart. The truth stone was a marvelous magic item; it compelled the target to tell the truth. The penalty for failure to do so was the disintegration of the truth sworn''s heart. Thus, it literally became a matter of life or death for the truth sworn.


    Mayor Wilshire nodded at my rather audacious action. A small smile crept onto his face despite his best effort to maintain a neutral expression. He expressed his appreciation for my action by offering me a slight nod of his head.


    I reciprocated immediately with a deeper nod. The complex dance of nobility required me to honor the mayor back for his courtesy. Since his social status was much higher than mine, I had offered greater courtesy than what I had received.


    This time, it was the mayor who held up his hand asking me to stop. "You just answered one of my questions¡ªwhether or not a truth stone was in your possession. Now here''s another question: Are you a so-called ''Player Character'' from another world?"


    "Yes, milord," I answered honestly. The Church of Britannia held many secrets and I had some suspicion that certain officials were given important information by the Church, such as the existence of non-native visitors from another world.


    "What will you do if you become the next King?" the mayor continued.


    "Uh . . . ," my mind drew a blank. "Honestly, I have not given it much thought," I answered.


    "Why not?" the nobleman persisted.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled. "The path to the crown is a long and arduous one. I refuse to believe that I am destined to become this country''s king. I will rely on my own efforts to achieve my goal. And I am ever mindful that failure and death are always nearby." I took a moment to think further and added, "Back in my world, we have this idiom: ''Don''t put the cart before the horse.''"


    "HAhahahah!" the mayor burst out in laughter and slapped his right thigh several times. His face mask vanished and the nobleman smiled broadly at me. "I like you, Lord Mulligan. I thought you will be an arrogant man. But it turns out that I''m wrong." The man bowed deeply to me.


    Before I could respond, the door opened again. An old man dressed in a red robe with a white cross entered the office. The newcomer carried an old, wooden staff and wore a white skullcap on his head; strands of silvery-white hair peeked out from underneath.


    When I looked at the caption above the priest''s head, his name read as "Cardinal Edenul Wilshire." I immediately rose from my seat and knelt before the cardinal. I kissed the ring on his proffered right hand as Church custom demanded of me.


    The mayor did the same after me.


    Once proper courtesies were paid to the high ranking Church official, we slowly but patiently guided the old man to the center seat.


    "Thank you, young ones," Cardinal Wilshire said approvingly. While his blue eyes were faded by the passage of time, there was still a sharp mind behind them. "Tell me, young brother, why were you bowing to Brother Mulligan?" he asked.


    Mayor Wilshire looked down for a moment with embarrassment. "After I questioned Lord Mulligan at length, I discovered his true character and realized that I had judged him wrongly. I was bowing as an apology," he explained as he walked around his desk and sat down.


    I took a seat to the Cardinal''s left. I furtively placed my truth stone back under my tunic. I did not want the Cardinal to look at my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos too closely because the relic was originally a Truth Stone of Order; its characteristic had improbably changed when Lord Bane dipped the stone into the lava flow in his torture chamber. Yeah, it was a complicated story which I didn''t want the Church to learn about.


    "To what do I owe this pleasure, Cardinal?" the mayor asked.


    The holy man waved his hand dismissively. "When we are alone, you can drop the honorific and simply call me ''brother.''"Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "You two are related?" I asked.


    Both men turned to me in unison. "Half-brothers," the mayor replied.


    "After my mother died, my father decided to remarry immediately because I had made it known that I planned to become a servant of the Gods when I reached the age of majority," the Cardinal explained.


    "His service to the Church meant that my brother had to relinquish his claim to my father''s estate and position," the mayor added. "Ever since I was born, I was groomed to become the mayor of Bristol and continue our illustrious heritance as leaders of this fine city."


    The holy man rolled his eyes but kept silent.


    A moment later, Mayor Wilshire asked, "Why are you here, brother?"


    The Cardinal turned his attention to me. "I was informed of your meeting with my young brother and I decided to drop in," he smiled.


    "Yeah, your Church has spies everywhere," the mayor snorted.


    The older man shot daggers at his brother and then faced me again. "I really wanted to meet you personally. There are rumors within the Church that you have been marked by the gods. Is this true?"


    In response, I rolled up both sleeves and then I closed my eyes. I recalled the image of Bane''s symbol in my mind and cast "Unveil." The brands, three on my left forearm and two on my right forearm, became visible.


    Cardinal Wilshire stared incredulously when he finally recognized the marks of Bane, Musa, Luck, Gaea, and Jasla. "How is it possible for you to carry the divine blessings from the Gods of both Order and Chaos?" Church doctrine taught that the forces of Order and Chaos were opposite and canceled each other out. Yet, here was proof that the old doctrine was WRONG!


    "Kekeke."


    For some time, I had felt the presence of the god in this room but politely ignored it. However, I took his chuckle as a signal to inform the other two men of his divine presence. I rose from my seat, turned around, and bowed deeply. "Please show yourself, Lord Bane."


    Smoke and ash started billowing from the spot where the invisible demi god stood. When the smoke dissipated, Lord Bane appeared in the room. He had two horns protruding from the sides of his head. His skin was covered with dark brown fur. His feet were hooves. He resembled a minotaur aside from the large, bat-like wings on his back. His presence shook the two men.


    "Demon!" the mayor hissed and jumped out of his seat. His entire body was shaking and it took tremendous effort to even move. He knew a fight with the fearsome demon will result in his death, but the mayor was honor-bound to defend his brother. His hand reached for his sword at his belt and the fighter was prepared to jump onto his desk.


    However, the Cardinal raised his staff to block his brother from attacking. "Stop!" he commanded.


    Mayor Wilshire gave his brother an unbelieving stare.


    "Sit down!" the older man said. The older man stared until the younger man lost his will to fight.


    Finally, the mayor sat down.


    Cardinal Wilshire turned his head and nodded to the divine being in the room. "To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit, Lord Bane?" he asked calmly.


    "Kekeke." The demi god flapped his wings and grinned widely. He was hoping to have some fun with the mayor but alas, Bane will have to play with the mortal another time.


    I felt the demon lord place his hand gently on my right shoulder. His touch was burning hot! This was no surprise considering that his home was in the Plane of Fire. Surprisingly, I did not receive any loss of health from his touch.


    "I''m here to affirm to the Church of Britannia our support for Lord Mulligan''s candidacy for the crown. The five of us have examined this Player Character''s heart and mind and we were impressed enough to grant him a small token of our affections. Of course, the Gamemaster may become bored by Lord Mulligan and bring in other challengers for the crown," the demi god shrugged.


    The holy man bowed deeply. "The Church will give your support for Lord Mulligan''s candidacy its proper weight."


    Lord Bane nodded in satisfaction. "Okay, please carry on." The God opened a portal to the Plane of Fire and stepped through.


    The mayor shook his head and then slowly turned to me. "Lord Bane''s presence made my body shake with fear. How can you stand up to it?" he asked.


    "I just do," I shrugged.


    "Lord Mulligan," the Cardinal addressed me to regain my attention, "is it true that you are dropping your profession in swordsmanship?"


    "Yes, your Eminence," I replied.


    The mayor slammed his fist on the table. "Why?" Wilshire had watched some of my matches and he came away impressed by my instincts as a defensive swordsman.


    "I realized that I wasn''t talented enough as a swordsman," I answered.


    The nobleman''s eyes narrowed. "You are good enough to become an officer in our city guard. Right now. Who are you comparing yourself to?"


    ''My master," I replied.


    The mayor whistled. "Master Kalistra is a rare talent. If she wasn''t the heir to her family dojo, I would ask her to join our city guard as a commander."


    "Brother Mulligan, would you consider becoming a Cleric? Once you attain sufficient levels in your new profession, you could specialize as a Paladin," the Cardinal suggested.


    The mayor nodded enthusiastically. "That is a wonderful idea, brother! A paladin is beloved by the common folk in the kingdom. With overwhelming public support for your candidacy, the Church leadership will have no choice but to vote for you to become the Champion of Order."


    "You have divine blessings of five gods and goddesses. Other candidates will be hard pressed to match your accomplishments," the priest added.


    "With all due respect, milord and your Eminence, I must decline your suggestion. First, I lack the charisma necessary to win the affection of the commoners. Second, my heart is set on the path of secular magic. My goal is to become known as Merlin''s rightful successor as both the king and as a mage. I would like to research and discover new magic. If I stuck with divine magic, however, my growth would be limited by the spells that the divinity would grant me," I explained.


    "That is true," Cardinal Wilshire admitted grudgingly.


    Seeing that his brother had accepted Lord Mulligan''s decision, the mayor said, "Okay. I will put off offering you quests until you have officially switched your profession to the mage. When you are ready to accept new quests, please return to my office."


    "Yes, milord," I bowed deeply. When I rose from my seat, the priest held out his staff to block my path.


    "Are you forgetting something?" the Cardinal asked.


    "What, your Eminence?"


    The priest pointed at the pouch tied to my waist. "Your tithe."


    I quickly untied the pouch containing my reward from the ceremony.


    "Your prize was 250 gold coins," the mayor said helpfully.


    "Thank you, Mayor," I replied as I counted out 25 gold coins on the table. I made five stacks of five coins and then pushed them on the table until the coins were in front of the Cardinal''s seat. As a member of the Church, I was required to tithe ten percent of my income.


    "Please remember to visit the Church in the morning," the Cardinal said.


    "Yes, your Eminence." I bowed deeply to both men and then left the office.


    #


    "What do you think of him, brother?" the younger man asked.


    The older man chuckled. "Lord Mulligan is even more interesting than Bishop Canterbury had described in his letters." Then the Cardinal''s expression turned serious. "Lord Mulligan is a very important pawn for the Church. Lord Bane''s visit was a reminder that the Gods are also keeping a close eye on him. Please marshal the city''s resources to ensure Lord Mulligan''s personal safety during his stay in Bristol. I expect him to leave soon."


    "Yes, Brother."

 Chapter 3 - Switching Professions

    When I left the Mayor''s Office, I saw that my companions were waiting for me in the reception area. Kalistra was pacing the room back and forth along an empty stretch next to a wall. I could imagine the terrified lowborn scampering away from her to give the hissing cat girl some needed personal space. Rijana sat in a seat with the composure of a scholar; her eyes were alert and she knew right away when I came out of the office. Bjoukia slumped over a table and was snoring. Loudly. Bjoukin chose to remain on his feet; he leaned against another wall with his eyes closed, acting like some elf version of the ever cool looking Dean Martin. However, his eyes immediately opened and looked in my direction when he heard the door open. Somehow, I ended up with a ragtag band of interesting characters as my adventuring companions. I offered a friendly, everything-was-okay wave and walked toward their side of the room.


    "About time," the restless cat girl muttered. As she passed by the elf fighter, Kalistra whacked her tail against Bjoukia''s left cheek and pointed ear, jolting the fighter awake.


    Her brother grinned but kept silent. Bjoukin loved the sassy attitude of the petite but deadly cat girl. He would be the first to admit that his sister was very attractive looking. And this caused far too many people to put her on a pedestal and look the other way whenever Bjoukia did something wrong. Kalistra, however, refused to allow his sister''s indolent ways to stand unchallenged. For that, Bjoukin was thankful to the cat girl and hoped that she would continue to treat his sister with much-needed strictness during their time together as companions and adventurers.


    "We''re leaving," I said and walked out the door.


    My companions quickly followed.


    Once the five of us were outside, I turned toward Rijana and said, "The Mayor is interested in offering me quests. However, he is aware that I''m switching professions and he said he''ll wait until I do so. The ball now is in your court. How do I officially become a mage?"


    Rijana''s brows were raised because she had never heard of the idiom: "The ball is in your court." She smartly chose to set it aside and focused on the question instead. "For starters, you will need to register as a member of the Mage Guild," she answered. The enchanter pointed at my pouch. "The registration fee is 25 gold coins. Do you have enough on you?"


    I groaned inwardly. I had just paid a tithe of 25 gold to Cardinal Wilshire when he made a surprise visit to the Mayor''s Office. And I owed the dojo another 25 gold coins. At this rate, it would be a miracle if my 250 gold prize money from the Melee Tournament last an entire week! I needed to make money ASAP. The mayor was planning to give me quests, which will surely pay well because Bristol was such a fine and prosperous city compared to the tiny frontier town in Tregome (but I would never admit this to anyone). However, I couldn''t start until I get my new profession as a mage. Hence, I decided to push Rijana into helping me do so right away. "Can we register with the guild now? I would like to become an official mage as soon as possible."


    "Sure!" the mage smiled. Without warning, Rijana grabbed my hand again and started pulling me away from the mayor''s office.


    Kalistra hissed and walked quickly to stay at my right.


    The two elf twins followed behind us.


    Rijana took me down four blocks and finally led me to a three-story building.


    I turned to her and asked, "This is it?"


    "This is it," she confirmed with a knowing grin.


    The reason I asked was that the building for the Mage Guild looked NOTHING like I expected. Most fantasy illustrations depict mages having towers that were unique and awe-inspiring. The place in front of me, however, looked more like an old, boring office building. Oh, there were definitely people dressed in robes coming in and out; I had no doubt that this was the Mage Guild. The building itself was made of stone, occupied the width of three storefronts on the block, and stood three stories tall. Otherwise, it was utterly unremarkable. Even the rooftop looked normal! Furthermore, there were no signs to indicate this was the Mage Guild, unlike the emblem over the entrance to the Mayor''s Office along with a pair of plate mail armor wearing knights as guards.


    Rijana pulled on my hand again and we entered the building together. When we approached the doors, they automatically slid open.


    I stared at the doors for a moment and activated my Magic Sense. It turned out that both doors and the door frame were enchanted. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I dismissed the notification. I was NOT IMPRESSED. So what if the doors were automatic? It was probably because mana replaced electricity as the fuel for devices in this world.


    Rijana led me along a surprisingly long corridor that was narrow enough to fit only two people walking shoulder to shoulder.


    My Magic Sense continued to show positive reactions every step of the way. Apparently, the entire area was suffused with mana. For what purpose I could not begin to tell. Even more suspicious was the fact that we had NOT encountered a single mage inside the corridor. Yet, I had seen with my own eyes mages coming in and out like ants. It was impossible for us not to see anyone unless there was teleportation involved. A-HA! "We were teleported at the door," I surmised aloud.


    The mage stopped walking. She turned around and winked at me. "Bingo! The Mage Guild has two entrances: One for members of the guild and the other for non-members. We are obviously using the non-member entrance. Let''s move on." She turned again and continued walking.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The corridor emptied into another reception room. Unlike the one at the Mayor''s Office, this room was furnished to impress! The entire floor was carpeted in red and gold. There were many antique looking chairs and tables. Beautiful chandeliers hung from the ceiling. The walls were lined with shelves filled with books. There were sections, however, where paintings were hung instead. These paintings depicted various mages performed astonishing feats such as destroying armies of undead with a raging inferno; creating a dome that protected a large city from a meteor swarm; linking power between a band of mages to fight against a greater evil before them; and finally, a single mage fighting off a familiar looking red dragon.


    Finally, a young looking man with a silver streak in his otherwise black hair approached us. He wore a dark red robe with gold trimmings and a blue cloak. Despite his youth, he looked confident and there was sharpness in his mismatching blue and green eyes.


    "Greetings, Brother Aleink," Rijana nodded slightly.


    "Greetings, Sister Rijana," the newcomer reciprocated.


    Rijana turned and touched my left shoulder. "This man would like to become a mage."


    I looked at the man''s caption and it read: "Name: Registrar Aleink Yrgask, Level: ?, Disposition: Intrigued." I quickly introduced myself. "I am Lawrence Eugen Mulligan." I bowed deeply because the man was both a nobleman and an official within the guild.


    The man reciprocated and then he said with a smile, "There is no need to observe formal noble customs inside this building."


    I smiled back. I liked the guy already.


    Aleink continued. "Before we accept you as a member of our guild, you must be tested for your affinity to magic. As long as you have one single affinity, your application will be accepted. If, however, Lady Musa has not granted you any affinity, then you cannot become a member of the Mage Guild. Now, please follow me," he requested.


    The mage led us to a table near the back of the room. It was different than the other tables because it was made of glass. On the table were six colored stones laid out in a circle: red, blue, yellow, green, white, and black. Each stone was the size of a small piece of candy. "Lawrence, please take these six stones and hold them in your right hand."


    I quickly obeyed. The stones were cool to the touch but somehow felt alive. I could feel them seeking to connect with me somehow.


    Aleink closed his eyes and held out his hands. "By the Wisdom of Lady Musa, I seek to discover the affinity of this man!"


    The stones in my hand became charged with energy and made my hand shook so much that I had to focus my strength on keeping my fist clenched.


    "Lawrence, release those stones!" Aleink yelled.


    When I opened my fist, the stones immediately burst out of my palm and flew into the air. All six stones hung in the air and pulsated like tiny stars. Their colored lights washed over the entire room.


    Other mages who happened to be in the room gasped with astonishment. "SIX!" They began to approach our table, wondering just who was the stone thrower?


    Aleink was equally startled because he remembered who the last holder of all six affinities was. Suddenly, he realized the other mages were staring at Lawrence and quickly ended the show. "Lim Ba Tu!" The stones landed on the table and became inert again. He gave me an unreadable look and said, "Please come with me." As he walked across the room, the Registrar gave a look at the other mages, who quickly returned to their work.


    However, I could feel their eyes on me as I passed by. I nodded deeply to each and every mage that I saw.


    Aleink noticed what I was doing but decided not to stop me. How I chose to engage with the other guild members was beyond the scope of the Registrar''s duties. The mage with the unique silver-peak led me to a small office. However, unlike the reception area, this room was sparsely furnished with a simple desk and three chairs. Aleink took the seat behind his desk while I took one in front and Rijana sat in the side chair. Aleink looked at my companions and said, "The rest of you should wait outside and closed the door behind you. This meeting is restricted to guild members and applicants only."


    Kalistra muttered something under her breath; however, she obeyed and then closed the door when the two elves passed her.


    "Before I officially enter his name into the roll book as a member of the Mage Guild, I have a few questions," Aleink said. "Sister, did you have any insight that Lawerence would have all six affinities?"


    Rijana slowly shook her head. "I''m just as surprised as you are," she admitted.


    Aleink nodded slowly. He expected as much. "I take it that you agreed to be his magic instructor?"


    Rijana nodded.


    "Is there any possibility of talking you out of it, as a friend?" Aleink asked. "If you become his instructor, then your star will forever shine beneath under his own." In truth, Rijana was barely talented enough for her enchanter specialization. To associate herself with a possible future Archmage was a bad career choice from his perspective. As a friend, he wanted her to reconsider.


    "That''s a small price that I''m willing to pay," Rijana replied with a knowing smile. She understood his concerns but a promise was a promise and she intended to keep hers.


    Aleink sighed. He knew how stubborn Rijana could be once her mind was made up. "Very well. Please forget I asked, then." He opened a drawer and took out a box. Pressing a thumb on the lock, he whispered a secret word to open the box. Then he took out a ring made of ebony and placed it on the desk. "Please place 25 gold coins on the desk," he requested.


    I opened my pouch and counted out the coins. I then grouped the gold in stacks of five coins each.


    Aleink took out a red book and signed his name on the left. He turned it around and said, "Please sign your name and then put on the ring."


    I signed and then placed the black ring on my left pink. It was a little too big but then the ring magically resized itself to fit my pinky. When I put on the ring, I received a stack of pop-ups: "Profession CHANGED to Mage, Level 1. Magic spheres UNLOCKED: Fire (Level 1), Water (Level 1), Earth (Level 1), Air (Level 1), Light (Level 1), Dark (Level 1)." "Major faction quest COMPLETED. +500 XP." "Title ACQUIRED: Member of the Mage Guild. +100 Reputation, +200 XP." "Skills LOCKED: Swordsman."


    When I saw the last message, my heart sank. In my mind, I knew that I needed to change course and pursue magic. But in my heart, I was mourning the loss of access to the sword skills that I literally bled for and almost died to learn. The sound of the roll book slamming shut jolted me out of my reverie.


    Aleink rose from his seat and held out his hand.


    I rose from my seat and shook his hand.


    "Welcome to the Mage Guild, Brother Lawrence," he smiled. "While Rijana will be your primary magic instructor, she has limited affinities, just like the rest of us. Whenever you think you''re ready to learn other affinities and seek further instruction, please come back and visit me. I can refer you to other instructors."


    "Thank you, Brother Aleink," I replied.


    "May Lady Musa continue to guide you."


    I bowed deeply to the Registrar and then turned to face Rijana, who was smiling broadly at me.


    She opened the door and together we left the Registrar''s office.

 Chapter 4 - Magical Rivalries

    Once we were outside the office, the rest of our companions rejoined the two of us. However, several other mages were waiting as well.


    One man in a black robe stepped up. He was tall but looked extremely pale. The robe draped over his thin body like curtains. "I congratulate you on becoming a guild member," he said with a polite nod. "My name is Hopineb, and my main affinity is dark. If you wish to explore this powerful element, please contact me."


    I nodded back. The guy had slick black hair and his accent was thick. He reminded me of a vampire for some reason.


    "The last thing our guild needs is another bloody necromancer!" a woman snorted as she pushed Hopineb aside. She wore a red robe. She had wavy brown hair and dark brown eyes. Her body was thick and strong like an ox; her robe only accentuated her womanly curves. "I''m Viroloa, and my primary affinity is fire. My focus is on spectacular battle magic like fireballs. Learn from me and you won''t be needing bodyguards anymore."


    I nodded politely.


    A green robed mage gently stepped around her and stood before me. The person was female and had the pointy ears of an elf. She regarded me intently with her crystal blue eyes. "I knew I recognized you from somewhere," she smiled. "You were part of the awards ceremony for the Melee Tournament. If you''re looking to become a dual-class fighter-mage, the earth is the perfect element for you. My name is Yenyia and I can teach you to strengthen your body and manipulate the battlefield to your advantage."


    I nodded again.


    Rijana waited patiently for anyone else to approach but the other mages stayed a distance back, preferring to be mere observers rather than intervene. "Brother Mulligan has agreed to accept me as his first magic instructor. If he decides to learn from your respective affinities, he will let me know and I will contact you on his behalf," she said.


    The trio nodded again and walked away from us. Tradition demanded that they allow Rijana some time to instruct her new pupil. If I found her lessons less than satisfactory, then I could return to the Registrar and ask for his help to locate any one of them for further training.


    Rijana took me by the hand and we walked back into the corridor. She turned around and said, "Everyone holds hands." When we did so, she said a secret power word and we teleported.


    My world turned dark for a moment and I felt nauseated. Thankfully, the terrible sensations left as quickly as they arrived.


    "I hate teleporting," Bjoukia muttered.


    I took a deep breath to clear my head and then began to check my new surroundings. We were inside a dome! It was about half the size of a football field. We stood on an open field with no trees or animals. I turned to my instructor and asked, "Where are we?"


    Rijana smiled. "We''re on the Plane of Air," she replied. "When we arrived in Bristol this morning and separated, I went to the guild and reserved a private room."


    "This is a room?" I asked skeptically while throwing my arms out.


    The mage grinned. "Actually, yes. The Magic Guild firmly supports and encourages instruction in magic. And each branch is allotted a number of these private class rooms. We only have an hour, though, so I want to focus on teaching you some beginner level spells first," she explained. "The first spell I want to teach you is ''Magic Missile'' because it draws from the air element and we have plenty of air mana inside this dome to increase your chance of a successful casting."


    "We''ll practice swordplay on the other side of the field," Kalistra interrupted.


    "That''s fine," Rijana waved her hand dismissively. "I''ll get you guys when we''re ready to leave." She waited patiently until they walked away and then started her lecture. "Spellcasting may have three components: verbal, written, and/or physical. Certain spells require the invocation of words of power but the proper pronunciation may be difficult to master. Other spells require the use of runes in written form because this focuses and channels the mana all around us to create a specific effect. Lastly, some spells require the use of physical components which may be rare and difficult to obtain. Do you follow me so far?"


    "Yes, Master," I nodded.


    Rijana smiled. "Now, I''m going to inscribe the symbol for Magic Missile. Traditionally, this is the very first spell taught to new mages. The reason is that it requires only one symbol which is relatively easy to recreate." My master used the flat end of her staff to create the symbol on the ground. She used only three strokes. When she was done, Rijana backed away to allow me to take a better look at the symbol.


    I saw a vertical line perpendicular to the equal sign.


    "Now watch me inscribe the symbol and cast it," Rijana said. With simple flickers of her wrist, she recreated the symbol and cast the spell.


    I felt air movement past my right ear, as the small, dart-like missile flew by.


    "Okay, now I want you to copy my symbol. Write it ten times on the ground. Also, please tell me if you receive a pop-up message," Rijana instructed.


    "Aren''t you going to party with me?" I asked.


    My master frowned at my question and shook her head. "Listen carefully, Lawrence. Mages are inherent rivals with one another and knowledge is power. If we party together, then you will learn what my level is in my mage profession, my Intelligence score, and other important information. This information is considered to be closely guarded secrets. Mages avoid partying together unless they are in a real adventuring party; that''s why you rarely have more than one mage in a party," she explained.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I see," I replied politely. It was a vastly different approach from Kalistra when I trained as a swordsman under her instruction.


    My teacher took note of my disappointment. "My refusal to party with you isn''t due to a lack of trust in you, per se. I need you to understand and follow our customs as mages. If other mages ask to party with you, it is important that you decline. If you learn nothing else from me today, this is your most important lesson as a student in magic," Rijana said.


    "Yes, Master," I nodded.


    "Okay, please copy the symbol on the ground ten times," she ordered.


    I sat cross-legged on the ground in front of the symbol and started tracing it with my finger. Once I felt comfortable that I had committed the strokes to my muscle memory, I started writing my own copies of the symbol with my finger. When I finished the first one, I received a pop-up message which read, "Professional skill ACQUIRED: Read Magic, Level 1. +100 XP." I looked up at my teacher and read her my notification.


    "Very good. Only took you one try," she nodded with approval. "After you copy the symbol ten times, I want you to cast the spell," she ordered.


    "Yes, Master!" I hurriedly copied the symbol on the ground and finished a minute later. Then I rose to my feet and slowly cast the spell for the first time. When I traced the first stroke, I felt a warm sensation deep inside me. When I traced the second stroke, the sensation spread out through my entire body. When I finished the third stroke, energy rushed out of me. The magic missile flew in a straight line and then dissipated four feet away. "Spell of air ACQUIRED: Magic Missile, Level 1. + 100 XP." I smiled broadly at my teacher.


    "Congratulations," she smiled back. "How does it feel being a mage?" Rijana asked.


    I took a moment to consider the question. "Happy, excited, and confused."


    "Why confused?" my teacher asked.


    "The spell seemed quite easy to learn," I answered honestly.


    Rijana laughed. "You''re only learning the basic spells right now. The difficulty in learning magic will steadily rise as you try to learn higher tier spells," she replied.


    "How many tiers are there?" I asked.


    "For us mortals, there are nine tiers. There is a rumored tenth tier for the Gods, but the mana required to cast such spells are astronomical and beyond anything that mortals have access to," my teacher explained.


    "What about ley lines?" I asked.


    Rijana frowned and waved for me to step closer to her. When I stood in front of her, my teacher said, "Listen, ley lines are not officially recognized by the Mage Guild. It is part of what we call ''hedge magic.'' There are NO teachers for hedge magic because it is considered to be the province of monsters. And if you insist on publicly learning or teaching hedge magic, the Guild will ostracize you for it."


    I took a deep breath. Joining the Magic Guild was bringing me a number of unexpected burdens and restrictions.


    "But to answer your original question: Yes, if you have access to ley lines, then you can use it to cast tenth tier magic. The Magic Guild does not want its members to experiment with tenth tier magic but I''m certain there are some members researching it anyway. If you do decide to pursue research in the ley lines and tenth tier spells, I strongly urge you to do so quietly in your own mage tower," she advised.


    I nodded. "This is why you brought me here," I realized and waved my arms again.


    Rijana smiled. "Indeed. We can talk about any taboo topics here without fear of eavesdroppers. So any other questions for me before we continue? I would like to teach you at least one more spell before we leave," she said.


    "How many spells can I learn as a level one in the mage profession?" I asked.


    "As a level one, you can learn only first level spells right now. The total number of spells you can learn is limited to your Intelligence score. So let''s say you have 15 points in Intelligence. You can technically learn 15 spells. However, if you fill up your ''memory slots'' with low tier spells, then you won''t be able to learn the higher tier spells when you gain access to them. As a rule of thumb, most mages set aside at least a handful of slots to learn new spells. This rule becomes more important as you advance in your level and experience points become much harder to earn," my teacher explained.


    "So you don''t put spells down in spellbooks?" I asked.


    "Actually, we do. Spellbooks are a great way to record the symbols that you learn and also the words and components for spells. Mages often trade spells with each other by allowing the partner to read from their own spellbook. The Read Magic skill will determine whether you can understand the information well enough to transfer the new spell to your own spellbook. We''re going to visit the guild store to buy you a spellbook before we leave the building," Rijana said.


    "I''m dual-classing as a mage-fighter. Can I still wear armor and use my long sword?" I asked.


    "No and no. You cannot wear armor like your chest piece because it will constrict your movements for spell casting. You can wear bracers and clothes that are enchanted with protective magic. I will be the first to admit that this is a drawback if you wish to be a melee fighter. Fighter-mages often specialize in earth magic to harden their bodies in lieu of wearing armor. Secondly, until you unlock your swordsman profession again, you will be treated as unskilled with the sword. Normal weapons for mages are staves and daggers. You would need to spend a memory slot for proficiency in one of these weapons," she said.


    "But that would reduce a slot to learn a spell," I realized.


    "Correct," Rijana nodded. "However, there are times when you will need to use a melee weapon because you run out of mana to cast spells or you were interrupted in your spell casting. Okay, let''s teach you the second spell and then we''ll need to leave this class room. Would you like to learn Shield or Fire Bolt?" she asked.


    "What do they do?" I responded with another question.


    "Shield is a spell of air that creates a shield to protect you from normal melee and ranged attacks. The number of hits it will block is tied to your level in the mage profession. Fire Bolt is a medium-range spell that creates a fire arrow. It does more damage and has a chance to cause burn damage," my teacher explained.


    "I think I''ll pick Fire Bolt," I replied.


    "Why?" Rijana asked.


    "I already have a spell from the air element. It would be more prudent to take a spell from a different element," I explained. "In addition, Shield wouldn''t be that useful since I''m traveling with Kalistra and she''s my bodyguard."


    "You''re very confident in her abilities," she remarked.


    "I trust her with my life," I answered.


    Rijana nodded. She then used her staff to write a symbol on the ground. This time it was only two strokes.


    When I peered down at her drawing, I saw two wavy lines that were parallel to each other but vertical. It resembled how artists from my world would depict the presence of smoke. I quickly sat down and traced the symbol with my finger several times to memorize it. Then I recreated the symbol on my own. I looked up at my teacher and nodded.


    "Now show me," she requested.


    I got off the ground and quickly recreated the symbol in the air. A fiery arrow shot out and flew in a straight line until it dissipated. I noted that it disappeared about six feet away from me. "Spell of fire ACQUIRED: Fire Bolt, Level 1. +100 XP."


    Rijana clapped her hands. "Very good, Lawrence. We''ll have to relinquish the class room now. Let''s go to get our companions and then teleport back to the corridor," she said. She grabbed my hand and we walked quickly to our companions, who were having a mock two-against-one fight.


    I saw that Bjoukia was crossing swords with Kalistra, while Bjoukin tried to shoot arrows at the cat girl. However, Kalistra was smartly using the fighter as a shield and the cat girl''s smaller frame made it nearly impossible for the ranger to take aim at Kalistra.


    "We''re leaving now," Rijana announced.


    The trio quickly sheathed their weapons.


    The five of us linked our hands together and then Rijana used the power word to teleport us out of the dome.

 Chapter 5 - Fast Leveling & Learning

    When the world came back into focus, I saw that we stood in front of a doorway. And beyond was a world of wonder! I released the hands of my companions and walked into the store. The guild shop was full of mages examining the wide variety of wares, from scrolls to staves to exotic pets and even machines!


    Suddenly, a gnome approached me. "Hello! Are you a new member?" he asked in a friendly tone voice.


    I looked up at his caption and read his name as Voum''Tro. "Yes, I joined the Mage Guild today. My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan." I bowed deeply.


    "Ah! Then you would be seeking to buy a spellbook?" the shopkeeper nodded knowingly.


    "Yes, please show him your selection, Voum''Tro," Rijana said.


    "Please follow me," the gnome replied and started navigating past the other patrons.


    As I followed, I had to duck under a test swing of a staff by a mage, who never noticed I was almost hit.


    "Good reflex," Bjouka giggled and earned a nudge from her brother''s elbow.


    The shopkeeper led us to a back room. The walls were lined with shelves containing spellbooks. "Please select the book that suits your personal style," Voum''Tro smiled.


    I started picking up the spellbooks, one by one. But nothing really enticed me until I saw a black book. It was bound with a soft leather cover. When I picked it up, it felt just right in my hand. I turned and asked, "How much is this one?"


    The shopkeeper smiled when he saw my selection. "You have excellent taste, milord. This spellbook is bound with hard boiled wyvern skin. It is impervious to flame and fire resistant. It costs a mere 35 gold coins," he said.


    "35 gold for a beginner''s spellbook? That''s outrageous!" Rijana argued.


    "If your apprentice cannot afford it, I could recommend another book for 5 gold. But it won''t last as long if you''re traveling," the shopkeeper replied.


    "I''ll take it," I said.


    "Are you sure?" my master asked.


    "It''s fine," I smiled. I quickly counted out the coins from my sack and gave it to Voum''Tro.


    "Thank you, milord," the gnome bowed deeply, hiding a wide grin. "If you are in need of a staff or a dagger, we have a fine selection available," he continued while eyeing the sack of coins tied to my belt.


    "Maybe another day," I replied. "I think we should head out now." I left the back room and continued walking until we left the shop.


    "I''m sorry," Rijana said. "The shopkeeper can be a bit greedy."


    "It''s fine. I can afford it. The spellbook is an investment in my profession. Is it possible for me to learn more spells from you by copying from your spellbook?" I asked.


    "Sure! But we need to get you a quill and inkwell to write in your book," she reminded me. "We can get it cheaper at a general goods store. We will need to teleport to the exit and leave the building."


    "Okay," I replied.


    The five of us linked hands and Rijana teleported us to the exit.


    After a moment to regain my bearings, I walked past the sliding door and left the mage guild.


    "Too much teleporting," Kalistra muttered under her breath.


    Once we stepped outside, Rijana led us to another store down the street. It was a general goods store, and the inkwell and quill cost me only 10 silver pieces. I bought a small leather pouch specially designed to fit the spellbook and writing tools in separate compartments for another 20 silver; I clipped the pouch to my belt behind my right hip. I could barely contain my grin as we walked back to The Wild Boar.


    The church bell tolled five times when we returned.


    I turned toward my magic teacher. "I know it''s getting late, but can I copy more spells from your spellbook?" I asked. "I''ll buy dinner for you and the twins," I offered as an incentive. While Bjoukin was very patient and understanding, I noticed that Bjoukia was growing more fidgety as the day passed by. The sooner I went back to The Wild Board, and STAYED in my guest room, the sooner she will be released from her babysitting duties for the day.


    Rijana turned toward Bjoukia and Bjoukin. "What do you think?"


    "As long as we can leave by the sixth bell, I think it will be fine," Bjoukin replied.


    Bjoukia nodded in agreement. Eating for free always made her feel better.


    Rijana turned back to me and nodded. "You can try to copy from my spellbook for the next half hour," she said knowing that I will probably end up taking closer to the full hour.


    "We''ll hang out in the dining room and have an early dinner," Bjoukin added.


    When we entered the tavern, I walked straight toward the gnomish owner and pointed at my companions. "Please put their dinners on my tab," I requested.


    Deun''Luye adjusted his small glasses to look more closely at my companions; the more accurate statement, though, was that the tavern keeper was reading their captions to confirm their names. "Okay," he nodded after the gnome made a mental note of their names.


    "Should I hang out in your room as a chaperone?" Kalistra asked nonchalantly.


    I couldn''t help but wince at the implicit warning while Bjoukia giggled. Kalistra had a misunderstanding of my relationship with Jasla and reacted poorly when the mischievous succubus claimed that we were "lovers." Since I was now weaponless, it would not be prudent for my bodyguard to have a misunderstanding between myself and Rijana; if Kalistra decided to punish me for another supposedly Dishonorable act, I had no sword to block her attack. Thus, I chose the safest course and said, "Sure, if you don''t mind." I nodded in agreement.


    The cat girl grinned. Kalistra was prepared to insist on being in my room regardless of my answer. My acquiescence simply allowed me to save face on this personal matter.


    I walked up the stairs, followed by Rijana and then Kalistra.


    When I unlocked my door and entered my guest room, Rijana frowned at the sight. "Milord, this room is not suitable for a nobleman like yourself!" she blurted out loud.


    With great care, I started a small flame with my Fire Bolt spell to light the candle inside the lantern. "Fire bolt SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    My magic instructor frowned at my use of the spell and said, "I''ll pretend I didn''t see that."


    Kalistra entered my room, closed the door behind her, sat down, and leaned against the door. She closed her eyes and started meditating.


    I gestured for Rijana to have a seat on my bed because there was no chair in the room and I preferred not to have my guest sit on the floor. I sat down next to her on my bed and we both took out our spellbooks. I bent down and placed the inkwell and quill on the floor.


    "Okay, what first level spells are you interested in copying?" Rijana asked.


    I held up my hand. "I''m going to check my character status screen and see if I have enough experience to level up first," I said. When I saw my teacher nod, I quickly recalled my screen. A picture of my player avatar was on the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful-Neutral, Special Condition: Kissed by Lady Luck (Expiration 13:45:12), Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla; Profession: Mage (Current), Swordsman (Former), Level: 1 / 6, Experience: 32,529/1,000, (15,000/15,000), Reputation: 10,302, Attack: 34, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), Critical Attack: 7%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen were my player attributes: "Health: 66, Stamina: 46, Magic: 30, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 5), Magic Sense (Level 4), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 3), Spirit Sense (Level 5), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were four tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 1); Swordsman (LOCKED)¡ª[Charge (Level 4), Disarm (Level 3), First Strike (Level 2), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2)]." The second tab was: "Magic Spells: Fire (Level 1)¡ªFire Bolt; Water (Level 1); Earth (Level 1); Air (Level 1)¡ªMagic Missile." The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The last tab was: "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)."


    I paid particular attention to the profession section of my player status screen. I was currently a Mage at Level 1 and formerly a Swordsman at Level 6. My experience in my previous profession had been walled off at 15,000 because that was apparently the amount required in this gaming world to reach Level 6. I quickly asked Rijana to confirm a hunch. "I would not be able to regain access to my swordsman skills until my new profession''s level matched my old one. Correct?"


    "Correct," she nodded. "Once this occurs, you will have access to both professions and continue to advance in both professions. However, there is a huge penalty: Your experience will be split equally into both classes," she cautioned. "Also, you will not gain any new attribute points until your two professions are equal in level. This is why very few people are dual-classed."


    I checked my available experience points. I had enough to jump to level 6 in Mage right away. "From my participation in the Melee Tournament, I gained enough experience to advance my mage profession to equal my previous profession. Is there any reason why I should delay doing so?" I asked.


    Rijana''s eyes widened in shock. Since I participated in the Apprentice division, I had to be at least Level 5. That required 10,000 experience points to reach. She was bewildered by this revelation. How much adventuring did I do with Kalistra to have an extra 10,000 XP on hand, unused? Of course, Rijana was aware that Kalistra was a Master Swordsman, meaning that the cat girl was at least Level 20. It would be easy for her to take on tough monsters and allow me to gain experience simply by joining her party.


    A part of Rijana was very jealous of me for being able to gain experience so rapidly. However, the more rational and mature part of Rijana understood that Kalistra had very high standards and thus, rarely allowed others to party with her. Therefore, my bond with the fickle cat girl was a special one, with heavy duties and responsibilities falling on both sides of the bond. That was why I did not hesitate to buy the enchanted Cat''s Eye as a temporary cure for Kalistra''s stamina drain condition even though the cost of 750 gold coins was astronomically high for a lower tier magic item.


    "Hello?" I waved my hand in front of Rijana''s face. Her eyes had a faraway look and I was growing concerned.


    My teacher shook her head. "Sorry, I was lost in my train of thought," she smiled with embarrassment. "To answer your answer, the only negative would be the slowdown in gaining new experience as your level increases," she answered.


    "That''s fine," I replied. Regaining access to my Swordsman skills was my top priority because I was feeling naked walking around without my sword at my hip. Furthermore, I had acquired the title of a "Finalist" in the Melee Tournament and this may lead to challengers asking me for friendly duels. Thus, it was imperative for me to advance my Mage profession to Level 6 ASAP; my life depended on it. "Okay, let''s do it!" I tabbed on the "1" next to "Level" on my player status screen and increased my level until it reached "6." Immediately, the "1 / 6" turned into a simple "6." I checked my professional skills tab, and saw that the "LOCKED" notation next to "Swordsman" was gone! I smiled at my teacher.


    Kalistra suddenly opened her eyes. She subtly unfastened the scabbard and then threw it at me. "Catch!"


    Purely on instinct, my right hand flew out and I caught the scabbard before it smacked Rijana on the head. I shot the mischievous cat girl a dirty look and then laid the scabbard on the ground.


    "So, what kind of spells are you looking to copy? If you''re Level 5 now, you could learn magic spells up to Level 3," my teacher suggested.


    "What would it take for me to learn to enchant magic items like you?" I asked out of curiosity. I was intrigued by the notion of creating powerful items of my own in the future.


    Rijana''s eyes blinked in surprise several times and then she smiled. "Are you looking to become a competitor in my business?" she joked.


    "No!" I protested.


    My magic instructor held up her hand to calm me down. "I was only joking. Enchanters are highly regarded within the Magic Guild and each branch tries to encourage more mages to specialize as Enchanters," she said.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Enchanters have support roles rather than fight on the front line in a battle. They can create temporary solutions, both magical and mundane, like reinforcing a door being rammed in a siege or creating massive slick spots on the ground beneath the feet of an invading horde," she explained.


    "What are the requirements to become an Enchanter?" I inquired. I could see how flexible this specialization could be.


    "The core spells are Create Mundane Item (Level 3), Enchant Magic (Level 4), and Permanency (Level 6). To gain access to Permanency, the Mage needs to be at Level 11. Enchant Magic allows the temporary creation of a magic item and Permanency is the spell that binds the spell effect to the item," Rijana lectured. "To create the enchanted Cat''s Eye, I bound the effects of a Potion of Stamina to the gemstone via Permanency. The bulk of the time I spent in making the item was to purify the stone in order for it to accept magical energy."


    "Wow, I have a long way to go to reach Level 11," I noted with disappointment.


    "Indeed," my teacher nodded. "Especially since you are now dual-classed."


    I decided to change the topic slightly. "What spells would you recommend that I copy for now?" I asked.


    Rijana placed her hand under her chin for a moment. "Since you are an adventurer, I would recommend these three spells: Light, Detect Trap, and Dispel Magic. The first two spells are Level 1 while Dispel Magic is Level 3; all three spells come from the General Sphere and should be easier for you to learn. However, I would delay trying to learn Dispel Magic until your Read Magic skill advanced a bit more," she cautioned.


    "General sphere?" I asked.


    "There are certain types of spells that are considered non-elemental in nature. Any Mage can attempt to learn these spells regardless of affinity. Affinity, on the other hand, limits the types of spells that a Mage can learn," Rijana explained. "Since we are pressed for time, I suggest copying Light and Detect Trap from my spellbook. It should take a half hour to copy both." My instructor opened her spellbook to the page showing the Light spell.


    I started reading the page and became absorbed in it. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 2, +50 XP." "General spell LEARNED: Light. +100 XP." The pop-ups broke my concentration. When I looked down, I saw that I had somehow copied the Light spell into my spellbook.


    "Congratulations!" Rijana smiled. She quickly flipped a few pages and turned to the page showing "Detect Trap."


    I read the page and became absorbed with the explanation again. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 3, +50 XP." "General spell LEARNED: Detect Trap. +100 XP."


    When I finished copying the spell, I felt weak and nauseated. A strong hand gripped my right shoulder and gently pushed my body down until my back laid on my bed.


    "You should take a nap, milord," Rijana said with a smile. I was her first pupil in magic and she swelled with pride at my ability to learn from her. With my six elemental affinities, it was the start of my long journey to become an Archmage. She took my spellbook and quill from my hands and placed them on the floor next to my bed.


    Kalistra rose to her feet and escorted my magic instructor out of my guest room.

 Chapter 6 - An Evening Stroll

    When the unlikely duo reached the bottom of the stairs, Kalistra stopped Rijana. "I need to run some errands before the shops are closed for the day. I should be back by the next bell. Can you stick around until then?" the cat girl asked.


    The mage smiled. "I plan to have a nice dinner on Lord Mulligan''s tab. We''ll be here until then," she promised.


    The cat girl nodded and hurried out the door. Once she stepped out of The Wild Boar, she ran on all four paws. Her mad dash across the streets left many startled pedestrians in her path. But Kalistra had no choice because she had an important task to do right now. After a few blocks, she found the shop she sought: "The Pigeon Express." She calmly walked into the shop and took a parchment and quill from the counter. She dipped the quill into the inkwell and started writing her letter:


    "Dear Papa,


    It is with great pride to inform you that our dojo''s representative has succeeded beyond our expectations and became a Semi-Finalist in his division in the tournament. Afterwards, we spoke with several parents who were interested in sending their children to apprentice with our school.


    As expected, Lawrence has become a dual-classed Mage-Fighter. Somehow, he had set aside enough experience to rapidly advance his new profession to unlock his old class. The mayor has expressed interest in offering quests to our Liege, and I expect the local church leadership to assign tasks for him as well.


    Per the terms of my Atonement, I shall remain at Lord Mulligan''s side as his bodyguard for at least the next week.


    Your Daughter,


    Kalistra"


    The cat girl wanted to write about the Double-Cross Society and their attempt to blackmail me. However, she felt that the wiser course was to discuss this matter face-to-face instead. Kalistra carefully folded the letter, placed it in an envelope, and sealed it. She addressed the envelope to "Kalistro of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship." At the bottom of the envelope, she wrote in big letters: "TREGOME."


    Kalistro returned to the counter and placed the letter on the counter.


    A youthful looking elf looked at the destination on the envelope and said, "The fee is 5 silver."


    The cat girl placed the coins on the counter.


    The elf quickly took the money and then pulled out a small tube. He rolled up the envelope and then placed it inside the tube. He sealed the open end of the tube with wax. Then, the elf hooked the ends of the tube to a light-elven chain and hung it around the neck of a big carrier pigeon, which was waiting patiently on a shelf behind the counter. "Tregome," the elf said aloud.


    "Coo-coo," the gray and white pigeon replied. The bird suddenly hopped off the shelf and flew out the open window.


    "The letter should arrive tomorrow afternoon," the elf said.


    Kalistra nodded and left the shop. To her chagrin, the cat girl realized that the sixth bell was approaching soon. She hurriedly ran on all four paws back to the tavern. The cat girl barely made it inside when the bell tolled six times. Kalistra rose to her full height and walked over to the doorway leading into the common room. She waved at Rijana to confirm that the cat girl had returned.


    Rijana nodded and rose from her table. She made her way across the dining room with her two elf companions in tow. "We are staying at The Howling Moon," she said quietly and walked past the cat girl.


    "Tell Lord Mulligan that dinner was delicious!" Bjoukia grinned, earning an elbow from her brother.


    "We bid you a fair evening, Master Kalistra," Bjoukin said politely and nodded.


    Once the trio left the tavern, the cat girl walked up the stairs. She stood in front of my door and knocked. "Lord Mulligan, it''s Kalistra."


    I heard the knocking but wanted to rest on my bed longer. My body was sore from all that running in the morning with Kalistra on my back, and then the tournament matches later in the day. By now, my adrenaline had worn off and I was dead tired. Thus, I simply ignored her.


    Unfortunately, Kalistra knocked insistently and persistently on the door until I finally gave up trying to sleep.


    "What?" I huffed in annoyance when I opened my door.


    "You need to eat your dinner, pay off the tab, and then go to the bathhouse. You stink," Kalistra said and her whiskers twitched.


    "Can''t you just let me sleep and wake me up in the morning?" I yawned.


    "Sorry, milord. As your instructor, I cannot turn a blind eye to your laziness. You WILL maintain the rigid and proper discipline befitting the Liege of the Butterfly School," Kalistra replied. As her eyes glowed, she poked a claw into my right shoulder.


    "-2 Health." The pain jolted me awake! Ouch. I stared at my tormentor for a minute, unwilling to back down.


    Unfortunately, nor did Kalistra.


    "Excuse me, young ones. You''re blocking the stairs," another patron said. It was an old man walking with a wooden cane.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kalistra brushed past me and entered my guest room. She grabbed my scabbard off the floor and said, "Please attach this to your belt."


    "Fine!" I snapped at her. I took the scabbard and clipped it to my belt near my left hip. After a moment of thought, I took my small leather pouch, which contained my spellbook and writing tools, and attached it near my right hip. If the Mage Guild was open 24/7, then I might drop in and check out their library.


    "Are the shops closed already?" I asked.


    "Yes. But I want you to walk around Bristol and get some light exercise," she replied.


    "There''s no curfew here?" I asked with my brows raised. I never had the opportunity to walk around at night while I was in Tregome.


    "No need for it in Bristol. There are a lot more patrols at night in the city. Additionally, you weren''t strong enough to survive potential encounters with thieves before," she pointed out.


    "I see," I replied nonchalantly as I began to suspect what Kalistra had in mind. I started recalling the time when I was tasked with bringing a load of dirt and rocks to the northern wall of Tregome, ostensibly to patch the holes in the wall. However, Captain Maisen, Giudot, and Sankryn accosted me in front of the dojo and we, in turn, were accosted by a large group of drows. Well, it was a good thing that I regained access to my Swordsman skills then.


    The two of us went downstairs to the common room. Unfortunately, the place was already crowded with patrons.


    Someone noticed the two of us standing at the doorway and quickly offered his seat. The commoner nudged his companion, a young boy, to do the same. "We just finished, Lord Mulligan. Please come take the seat," the man graciously offered.


    The man wore a bright yellow tunic and black hoses. I looked at his caption and saw the name, "Wehjel."


    "Thank you, Wehjel," I nodded politely.


    The man, who appeared to be a merchant, bowed deeply. He left some coins on the table and then dragged his assistant away from the table.


    A barmaid quickly cleaned up the table for us. "What would you like, milord?" she asked with a smile. She had dark brown hair and similar colored eyes. She was older than the other maids. Her caption revealed her name as "Jola."


    "Two daily specials and honey mead," I ordered.


    Jola nodded and hurried back into the kitchen with a tray full of dirty dishes.


    When we were seated, Kalistra spoke up. "Do you know what you just ordered?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Today''s special," I replied.


    The cat girl sighed loudly and her ears were downcast.


    Uh-oh!


    A few minutes later, Jola returned with a tray. She placed our honey mead, our buttered bread, and then our specials on the table.


    In front of me, I saw a bowl of clear soup containing two chicken feet, some herbs, lima beans, and two clumps of roasted pork each the size of a finger. I drew my nose closer and noticed a bitter smell drifting from the soup. Honestly, the soup was similar to a Chinese herbal soup, which I tasted one time during a visit to Chinatown. "You don''t like chicken feet?" I asked.


    "Too many tiny bones," Kalistra complained.


    I tried my best to hide my giddiness. THIS WAS PAYBACK, YOU EVIL MINX! If I had my way, I would try to order this herbal soup for EVERY MEAL and watch in delight as Kalistra ate it in misery. I started munching on the chicken feet. The soup was as bitter as I expected because of the extra ginger sitting at the bottom of my bowl. When I saw my bodyguard wince as she drank her soup, I finally took pity on her. "I''ll trade you my pork for your chicken feet," I offered.


    In a blur, the cat girl dumped her chicken feet into my bowl and then fished out the pork with her spoon. As she ate the meat, Kalistra started purring.


    After we finished our meals, the gnomish tavern keeper came over to our table. "You owe 10 silvers," Deun''Luye said.


    I nodded. The gnome was referring to my tab; I had promised to pay for the dinners of Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin. I quickly took out a gold coin and received 90 silvers as the change from Deun''Luye.


    Kalistra left some coins for her own meal on the table, and then she pointed at the doorway.


    We left our table and our seats were quickly claimed by other hungry patrons.


    I followed Kalistra out the door and she continued walking. Mindful of my position as a nobleman, I walked a little faster until I was walking to her left, rather than behind her. "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "We''re just taking an evening stroll," she replied casually.


    I rolled my eyes at her evasive answer. I followed her as we walked past streets full of closed shops until we eventually reached the water fountain at the center of the Public Square. I reached into my waist pouch to take out a copper piece. I tossed the coin into the fountain for good luck.


    Suddenly, a boy in rags appeared and he ran right into me! And before I knew it, he had cut my pouch of gold coins loose!


    However, before the little thief could get away, Kalistra snatched the pouch out of his hands! At the same time, she pressed against the back of his left knee and made the boy fall to the ground. She then returned my pouch, which I tied back to my belt.


    When the would-be thief tried to rise from the ground, Kalistra dug her heel into his back, forcing the boy back on the ground.


    A group of boys in rags started to surround us in the Public Square.


    The other commoners saw what was happening and quickly disappeared. Soon, it was just the boys, Kalistra, and myself standing in the square.


    Someone snapped his fingers, and the group started pelting us with stones!


    Since we were surrounded in front of the water fountain, there was no place for me to hide from the assault. I tried my best to duck and avoid the stones but I was still getting hit periodically. Thankfully, the stones were only doing 1 Health in damage each. While under this assault, I tried to decide what to do. However, I realized that I did NOT want to attack these children with my blade or my magic. Thus, I tried my best to avoid the stones and buy time for the Watch to show up eventually.


    Kalistra, on the other hand, was relishing the challenge. She used her incredible speed to grab the stones thrown at her, and then threw them right back at the original throwers! Some of the boys were whacked in the head so hard that they were stunned. Slowly but surely, the number of throwers was whittled down from a good two dozen to less than a handful. Finally, Kalistra released her hold on the young thief on the ground.


    The boy quickly scrambled away, and the rest of his pack retreated with him.


    Soon, it was just the two of us standing in the Public Square. Or so we thought.


    *Clap-clap-clap*


    We turned toward the source of the clapping, and we saw a person dressed in black wrappings like a ninja. The newcomer casually flickered a throwing star at Kalistra and then ran off.


    The cat girl pulled out her scabbard and the star became embedded in the wood. Upon a closer inspection, Kalistra saw the double-cross mark on one end of the star. However, she noted that it was not poisoned.


    "You were using me as bait," I grumbled. Captain Maisen was doing the same thing in luring the drows to attack us back in Tregome.


    Kalistra pulled the throwing star from her scabbard and showed me the mark. "I was hoping to make contact with The Double-Cross Society," she explained.


    I nodded in confirmation. It was indeed the mark of the secretive Thieves'' Guild. "Why?" I asked.


    "I was hoping to discover who put the contract on you to prevent you from taking part in the Melee Tournament," the cat girl replied. "At least now I have confirmed that they have a base of operations here in Bristol."


    "Do those boys work for the guild?" I asked.


    "Who knows?" she shrugged. "Let''s continue walking."

 Chapter 7 - Relaxation

    As promised, Kalistra led me to the bathhouse. Before we entered, she turned around and said, "We meet at the entrance at the next bell." Then she paid her fee and entered the bathhouse using the left entrance.


    I paid a silver to the hostess and received a towel. I walked through the right entrance, which was designated for men. I noticed that the setup was similar to the bathhouse in Tregome: Separate entrances for women and men, pay up front, locker room to store clothes, and then a communal bath separated by a fence.


    I hurriedly took off my clothes in the locker room, folded them neatly and placed them along with my scabbard in a locker. Then I went through a long corridor and entered the communal room. I slowly entered the water, which was very warm. I plunged my entire body into the water for a few seconds and then pulled my head above the water to take a deep breath. It had been far too long since I had a proper bath. I walked across the pool, which was not very deep, to an empty area next to the fence, sat down, and relaxed again in the hot water.


    Unlike the bathhouse in Tregome, however, the pool in Bristol was much bigger and there were more patrons soaking up in the water. Some of them did recognize me as a contestant in the Melee Tournament and they offered me respectful bows as I passed by them in the pool. But thankfully, I did not encounter any noblemen with hostile intentions toward me. Everyone kept to themselves and whatever conversations were engaged in the communal bath were done quietly.


    Honestly, I found the quiet atmosphere of the communal bath to be very relaxing. I sat down on the floor cross-legged and the water rose to my chest. I leaned my back against the divider and eventually, I drifted asleep . . .


    *Slap*


    I awoke from the sting on my left cheek. "-1 Health." The slap jolted me awake. In front of me was a youthful looking man with an annoyed look on his face.


    "Idiot! Your head almost fell into the water! You would have drowned without my intervention!" the man screamed in my face.


    At first, I was very angry at this man for the insult and the slap. But I quickly squelched the angry retort on my lips. I took a deep breath and then I bowed deeply to the man. After all, the man DID save me from an ignoble death by drowning. I looked at the man''s caption and saw his name was "Dankebe Alaran." Before he moved away from me, I asked him a question. "Lord Alaran, has the seventh bell rung yet?"


    The raven-haired man with a feminine looking face turned and looked at me again. His harsh, icy blue eyes softened. "The church bell rang a good half hour ago. I bid you a good evening, Lord Mulligan."


    I bowed deeply again and then quickly rose from the water. I hurried back to the locker room and put on my clothes. When I left the bathhouse, I saw Kalistra sitting on the ground near the entrance, meditating. When I approached her, the cat girl sprang back to her feet.


    Without warning, Kalistra swatted at my left arm with her claws unleashed, leaving three thin rips on my sleeve.


    A second later, blood squirted out of my wound. "-10 Health." Ouch!


    "You fell asleep," she said. It was a statement rather than a question.


    I bowed deeply from my waist. "I''m sorry," I apologized.


    My bodyguard sighed. "I should have expected it," she admitted. After all, I had a very hectic day. "Now heal that wound before it becomes infected," Kalistra ordered.


    I blinked my eyes for a moment. The evil minx ripped my sleeve in anger for being late and now she wanted ME to heal the wound that SHE had caused? Unbelievable! My gaze lowered to the pouch full of potions at Kalistra''s belt.


    However, the cat girl pointedly turned her head aside, as if she was surveying our surroundings for thieves.


    I rolled my eyes at her antics. I put my left hand over my wound on my right arm, closed my eyes, and invoked Gaea''s power to cast a minor heal. I felt energy travel from my palm to my arm. My arm tingled and then I felt warmth over the wound. A few seconds later, I received a pop-up notification which read, "+10 Health." I checked my blue colored Mana bar and I saw that it was down by a third. No surprise considering that the spell healed my Health at the inefficient rate of one Health per Mana, and I had a total of 30 Mana.


    Kalistra saw that I had finished casting the spell. She said, "Let''s go!" and started walking again.


    I stayed to her left as we navigated through the still busy streets of Bristol. Mindful of what happened at the water fountain, I kept a hand on my pouch, which was tied to my belt.


    Finally, we arrived at our next destination¨Cthe Mage Guild.


    I turned toward Kalistra. "Why are we here?" I asked.


    "You said you wanted to visit their library," she replied.


    "That''s true," I nodded.


    We stepped in front of the sliding doors and they opened automatically. However, when we entered, I remembered something important: I didn''t have the passwords to teleport to different areas of the building!


    I turned toward my bodyguard and said, "I need to wait for someone to show me the way to the library."The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched in annoyance but she kept silent.


    Thankfully, it was not a long wait because someone entered the building a few minutes later.


    I looked at the newcomer. The person was an ancient looking man with a long white beard and long white hair that dropped to his shoulders. He was wearing a white robe which was decorated with intricate symbols and patterns. He also wore a blue colored wizard''s hat, which was in the shape of a cone. He was hunched over and needed the aid of a wooden staff in order to walk. I looked at the man''s caption and his name was "Master Oggrieg Yugrieg."


    The mage saw me standing in the corridor and looked up at my caption.


    When our eyes met, I saw a pair of gray-blue colored eyes that shone with great intelligence.


    "Good evening, Mage Mulligan," he said. Despite his physical frailty, his voice was strong and clear.


    "Good evening, Master Yugrieg," I bowed deeply. "I beg your pardon. Would you kindly show me the way to the library? I just joined the Mage Guild this afternoon," I explained.


    The mage stroked his beard for a moment and then nodded. "I see. Welcome to the Mage Guild, young one. The power word you seek is ''Bibliotheca.'' Now let''s hold hands and say the word while thinking of the library as your destination," he instructed.


    Kalistra took my left hand while Master Yugrieg took my right hand. Then I followed his instructions and said, "Bibliotheca." The world became a blur for a moment. Then my vision cleared and we stood in front of a set of double doors.


    "And here we are," the old mage chuckled. "Tell me, young one, what affinities do you have?" he asked.


    "All six," I replied.


    "All six?" Master Yugrieg repeated incredulously with his bushy white-colored eyebrows raised. Intrigued by my answer, he reached into his robe and took out a white stone the size of a small pebble; it was an albite. "Catch!" he said and threw it at me.


    It was a slow throw and I easily caught the stone.


    The mage then muttered a power word and the stone started glowing. A white hue poured out of the stone and the light slowly increased in its brightness. Mercifully, Yugrieg then released his spell and the light vanished. "Please give the stone back to me," he requested.


    I handed the stone back and it disappeared within the folds of the ancient one''s robes.


    "It appears that your affinity in Light magic is very strong. I would like to teach you Light magic, if I may," he offered with a nod.


    I bowed deeply in appreciation of his offer. "What does Light magic do exactly?" I asked.


    "It''s life magic. It involves creating and bringing inanimate objects to life. The highest tiers of Light magic can create doppelgangers and simulacrums," he explained.


    "That is pretty useful," I admitted.


    "Who is your magic instructor currently?" Yugrieg asked.


    "Rijana the Enchanter," I replied.


    "I see," the master mage stroked his beard again. "Enchanting and Light magic are very complementary. For example, you can create things from thin air and then offer temporary enchantments to your creations. If you are interested in learning Light magic, please ask your instructor to contact me. Now, I bid you a good evening." Yugrieg said another power word and disappeared.


    Once the mage was gone, I opened the door and entered the library. When I stepped inside, my jaw nearly dropped; the place was HUGE! I stood in the reception area, which offered a nice view of the overall layout. The library had four floors and I saw that each floor had floating discs for library patrons to move between floors. Each floor had rows of bookshelves alternating with rows of tables and chairs. There were floating orbs above the tables and in front of shelves; each orb emitted a soft light to illuminate the surroundings. Evidently, the guild library was located in another pocket dimension, because the building I had entered in Bristol could not possibly house this library. After all, the Mage Guild was only a three-story building.


    "Ahem!"


    I turned toward the source of the sound and I saw that it came from the gnome sitting behind a desk in front of me. As I walked over to him, I read his caption as "Assistant Librarian Hanseg."


    The librarian had a small set of glasses draped over his long nose and he peered through the tiny lenses at me. "How may I help you?" he asked.


    "Good evening. I just joined the Mage Guild this afternoon and this is my first time visiting the library," I explained.


    Hanseg nodded in understanding and adjusted his glasses. "The Mage Guild library in Bristol is among the finest in Britannia. Small wonder it is overwhelming to first-time visitors like yourselves. The library hours are from ten to ten daily. Eating and drinking are strictly forbidden and violators may have their visiting privileges suspended. We ask patrons to remove no more than ten books from the shelves at a time and to return books to their proper locations as a courtesy to fellow guild mates. If there are any specific research topics you are seeking, our Research Specialists are available from ten to five to help you locate books and other materials for your topics. Certain books require special permission from guild officers to gain access; the librarian will let you know when that is the case," he lectured.


    "Are there spellbooks that I can copy from here?" I inquired.


    The gnome readjusted his glasses and shook his head. "While the library does retain the spellbooks of certain deceased members of our guild, these books often contain special and unique spells unavailable elsewhere. Thus, special permission is required to borrow these books. The books freely available on our shelves cover histories and many topics of interest. However, there are no spellbooks on the shelves," he explained.


    I was visibly deflated by Hanseg''s answer. What was the point of me coming here if I couldn''t copy spells from spellbooks?


    The Gnomish librarian apparently read my mind because he said, "A tenet of our Mage Guild is to share knowledge with each other. If we freely allow access to spellbooks in the guild library, then our members will have little reason to learn from one another and trade spells. The guild was founded on the premise that we are stronger when we work together and cooperate with each other rather than to work alone as hermits."


    "I see," I nodded. "In that case, where would you suggest I go to find books regarding the application of magic in machines?" I asked.


    Hanseg addressed his spectacles again. "You wish to indulge in tinkering?" he smiled broadly. The gnome opened the drawer at his desk and searched through the drawer. Finally, he found the book he sought and placed it on the desk.


    I looked at the title and it read: "Mana and Machines: A Treatise by Hanseg." My brows were raised. "You wrote this book?" I asked.


    "Tinkering is a hobby of mine," Hanseg smiled. "The material may be a little dense in certain chapters, but it offers a good foundation if you are seeking to create machines of your own. Please give it a try."


    I took the book from the desk and walked toward the reading desks in the back. I decided not to go to another floor. I sat down and started reading the treatise.


    Kalistra took the seat across the table from me. She placed her arms and her head on the table and started napping.


    Chapter one of the book explored the sources and retention of mana. It turned out that all living things had mana and some species (like elves) had more while others (like orcs) had less. Additionally, non-living things could not generate mana on their own but they had the ability to absorb mana. The big issue was the transference of mana and how to enhance the efficiency of the transfer. The chapter very quickly became esoteric and confusing. Eventually, the book put me to sleep.

 Chapter 8 - Wild Goose Chase

    Whack!


    Ow! Something slammed against my skull, jolting me awake! "-5 Health." My fight-or-flight response immediately forced me to pull my head off the table, and I put up my dukes for good measures. A moment later, I finally noticed Hanseg standing next to me, with his treatise in hand.


    The librarian was mildly amused by my reaction. "You are full of surprises, aren''t you?" he said. "That fancy scabbard of yours isn''t just for show," he noted. "Here you are, ready to fight me for smacking your noggin." The gnome chuckled. "The library is closing shortly. And I''m retrieving my book. If you can''t make it past chapter one without falling asleep, then there is little hope for you as a tinkerer. I would quiz you on the spot on the discussion of mana and efficient transference, but you need to leave at once."


    I finally lowered my fists. I saw that Kalistra was already on her feet and ready to leave. I gave her a dirty look. Thanks for waking me up, you evil minx!


    The cat girl yawned, casually showing off her sharp teeth.


    I rose from my seat and bowed deeply to Hanseg. To my chagrin, I was not making a good impression on him. Thankfully, I did not lose any reputation or experience even though the gnome was evidently disappointed in me over my poor concentration in handling his precious treatise. Well, I had an opportunity to slay the dragon another day, so to speak.


    Seeing that I was still standing at the table, the librarian pulling out a stick from his waist and started twirling it.


    I looked at the item in his hand closely. It was white and appeared to be made of plastic. Actually, when I looked at the stick longer, I saw that it was more like a baton than a stick. I read the caption: "Wand of Teleportation." Ah! This was how the librarian tossed out patrons who refused to leave the library at closing. By teleporting them! Taking the hint, I quickly walked toward the exit.


    "Have a pleasant evening," Hanseg waved as I opened the door and left the library.


    "Speak softly and carry a big stick," I said to myself as I stood in front of the library.


    "What does that mean?" Kalistra asked.


    "It''s an expression from my world," I replied. "It means that while you can warn someone politely to do or not do something, you should also have the ability to enforce the desired outcome by force if necessary." In other words, the freedom of choice in this situation was really illusory.


    The cat girl nodded in understanding. The librarian was showing off the Wand of Teleportation to show how he planned to deal with patrons lingering in the library beyond the closing time. As a creature of Law, Kalistra appreciated the elegance of this solution of voluntary compliance. "That''s a nice attitude," she remarked as her whiskers twitched.


    Rolling my eyes at her, I turned around and stared at the corridor. It seemed to run on forever. I suddenly remembered that I needed the magic word to leave here because apparently, teleportation was the sole method of going from floor to floor inside the Mage Guild. Unfortunately, I had no idea what the magic word was to leave the building. Fortunately, I knew just who to ask. Chagrined, I opened the door and stuck my head inside. Thankfully, I saw that Hanseng was still in the reception area. "What''s the magic word to leave the building?" I asked with embarrassment.


    "It''s ''abitus,''" the gnome answered smugly. He had been waiting for me to come back and ask. New guild members were so predictable!


    "Thank you, Hanseng!" I bowed deeply and then closed the door again. I turned toward Kalistra and held out my hand. Once she took my hand, I said aloud, "Abitus!"


    The world lost focus for a moment as we teleported.


    I became nauseated as my body traveled through another plane. The feeling disappeared in an instant when I returned to the gaming world.


    Suddenly, we found ourselves standing in front of the sliding doors.


    "How long are you going to hold my hand?" Kalistra said.


    Oh! I quickly released her paw before the cat girl decided to punish me.


    When the sliding doors opened, I quickly walked through and left the building.


    Cthunk! A throwing star came straight for my face!


    Somehow, Kalistra was able to intercept it in time with her scabbard. The cat girl looked around and quickly noticed movement on the roof of a store across the street. Without a word to me, she dashed across the street, jumped onto the roof, and started running after the retreating figure.


    I ran on the street after the two. From my vantage point, I saw that my attacker was dressed in the same black ninja outfit as the one who had ambushed Kalistra before we reached Bristol. Or at least, that was the description from Bjoukin. In other words, we were probably chasing after a member of The Double Cross Society. Furthermore, I realized that the cat girl had been trying to lure him out in the open. Possibly to retaliate for the humiliating ambush. Now that her prey had appeared, Kalistra was in her hunter mode and I knew that it was pointless to ask the cat girl to let him go.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The ninja navigated through the uneven rooftops without ever breaking his stride. He was clearly familiar with the city and its rooftop pitfalls.


    Kalistra, on the other hand, was unfamiliar with the terrain and she was forced to run on all four paws in order to keep up.


    Surprisingly, the ninja was running toward a watchtower! As he ran closer and closer to the edge of the rooftop, the ninja took out a grappling hook and started swinging it in a vertical circle. Finally, the hook was released and grappled onto a narrow window. The ninja jumped off the rooftop, swung from the rope, and smashed into the wall.


    Somehow, the audacious ninja was able to retain his grip on the rope despite his body''s impact with the tower. Taking a moment to regain his bearings, the ninja started scaling the tower like a spider until he reached the top. Then he pulled something out of his wrappings and it quickly expanded into a glider! The ninja turned around, gave us a salute, and then jumped off the top of the watchtower. With the glider, the ninja flew into the darkness.


    The cat girl jumped to the ground and landed next to me. "Damn ninja and his sneaky tricks!" Kalistra grumbled. This was the third time he ambushed us and got away. The cat girl was extremely annoyed at him.


    I shook my head. Something felt off about these encounters with the mysterious ninja. Why did he purposely announce his presence with the throwing star? If he truly wanted to harm us, he could have sneaked up on us for a backstab with a poisoned blade. The ninja did not do that. Instead, he was purposely goading Kalistra, as if he wanted her to chase him and show that she was powerless against him. Besides the taunt, he was sending us a subtle message. But we were missing something to decipher it.


    Suddenly, a lantern appeared before us and its light shone in our faces. "Why are you standing in front of the watchtower?" a harsh voice demanded to know.


    I held up my hand over my eyes. Taking a moment for my eyes to adjust to the illumination, I saw a group of fighters in chain mail armor and carrying shields and swords. The shields all carried the same silhouette of a flying eagle, which was on the flag above the Mayor''s Office. Obviously, these men were part of the Watch! "Sir, we were chasing a ninja who had ambushed us," I began to explain.


    "A ninja?" the Watchman interrupted me with narrowed eyes. "Where is he now?"


    "He flew off your watchtower," Kalistra replied with her paw mimicking the flight path of the ninja.


    "By the Law and Order, you will return to Watch Headquarters and give your truth sworn testimony to our clergy," the Watchman ordered.


    His cohorts quickly surrounded the two of us to ensure our cooperation.


    Without waiting for my response, the Watchmen started marching back to their HQ. As I expected, their headquarters was located right next to the church and a block away from the Mayor''s Office.


    According to his caption, the Watchman who spoke to us was named, "Menlote." He marched us to a small office inside the HQ. "Have a seat," he ordered and then left the two of us in the room, closing the door behind him.


    I looked around the room. It was roughly six feet wide and four feet long. There was a table in the middle of the room; the table partitioned one chair behind and four chairs in front of the table. There was a stack of parchments, a quill and an inkwell on the table. In a corner, there was a wooden cabinet. Two lit torches were on the wall, held in place by torch holders, to provide illumination for what was apparently an interrogation room.


    A few minutes later, the door opened again and a middle-aged cleric in a white robe walked in. He had a medium build and his blonde hair was shortly cropped. "Good evening, my children of the Law and Order," the man spoke as he walked past us to take his seat behind the table.


    I saw the truth stone around his neck and quickly looked up; his caption indicated the cleric''s name was "Danfoss."


    "Good evening, Brother Danfoss," I replied with a slight nod. When I saw the cleric''s brows raised, I pulled out my own truth stone from under my tunic.


    Danfoss stared at the relic for a moment and then he slowly returned my nod. He leaned forward with his hands on the table and said, "Please tell me what happened."


    "Aren''t you going to make us take the truth oath?" Kalistra interrupted.


    The cleric finally noticed her and smirked with condescension. "Brother Mulligan is the holder of a sacred truth stone. The Gods of the Law and Order will punish him if he fails to tell the truth," he explained.


    Eek! I didn''t realize the relic would compel me to tell the truth. But then again, I hadn''t tried to deceive anybody so far. I guessed this was part of the reason why I wasn''t suited to follow Chaos, according to Bishop Canterbury. Nonetheless, I turned toward my companion. I held up my own truth stone and made the truth oath.


    Kalistra followed my lead since she was acting as my servant while in Bristol.


    When I turned my attention back to Brother Danfoss, I saw that he held a quill in his hand and was prepared to record my statement. "I left the Mage Guild building shortly before ten this evening when someone threw a morning star at my face. My bodyguard intercepted the projectile with her scabbard and then gave chase. The attacker was dressed in black wrappings. Kalistra chased him on the roof until he used a grappling hook to climb a watchtower. When he reached the rooftop, he took out something that turned into a glider. He flew on the glider and escaped."


    Kalistra quickly gave a similar account.


    When we were both finished providing our testimonies, Brother Danfoss asked, "Where are you staying?"


    "At The Wild Boar," I replied.


    The cleric added the note at the bottom of the parchment. The brother had more questions for me, but the interrogation room wasn''t the appropriate venue for questions of a more personal nature. He rose to his feet and said, "Thank you for your truthful testimonies. Per Watch custom, we require you to stay in Bristol for the next 24 hours while the Watch investigates this incident. They may have further questions for you. In the meantime, I will ask a Watch patrol to escort you back to The Wild Boar."


    "Thank you, Brother Danfoss," I bowed.


    "The Church takes care of its own," the cleric replied as he reciprocated my bow. He then opened the door and gave instructions to the guard standing outside.


    The Watchman turned toward us and said, "Please follow me." As we walked, he waved for a young page and gave the boy instructions.


    The boy quickly ran off.


    When we exited the Watch Headquarters a few minutes later, a patrol of Watchmen was waiting outside.


    I recognized Menlote standing with the group.


    The Watchman stepped up and said, "We will escort you back to The Wild Boar."


    His companions surrounded me and Kalistra, and the group escorted us back to our inn.

 Chapter 9 - Kidnapped

    When we finally returned to The Wild Boar, my adrenaline rush had long faded. My limbs felt heavy and despite my visit to the bath house, I felt dirty again because I had sweat so much from chasing after Kalistra and the ninja. I looked at my master, and I saw that Kalistra was less energetic as well, despite the fact that she had taken a nap in the library.


    To my surprise, the cat girl actually stifled a yawn. She raised a paw toward the stairs.


    I quickly walked up the staircase and stood in front of Room 2-B. As I fished out my guest room key, Kalistra raised her paw again.


    "Lawrence, please give me your room key after you open the door," she requested.


    Huh? I blinked my eyes several times. "Why?" I asked hesitantly.


    The cat girl''s tail whiplashed behind her. "I''m not planning to visit you while you sleep," she hissed. "If an intruder picks the lock and enters your room, then I won''t need to break the door to rescue you," she explained. "Your free room and board for the week don''t include the cost of replacing the door," Kalistra pointed out.


    Ah! I was reminded of the last time intruders broke into my room. It was back in Burnhamm village when two boys named Kitel and Copene broke into my guest room to steal from me at the behest of Sene, the tavern keeper. Kalistra had stayed in my room as well and she thwarted their burglary attempt. Since the cat girl will be staying in her own room tonight, it made sense for her to ask for my key. Just in case.


    I inserted my key into the lock to open the door. Once that was accomplished, I handed her my key. "Have a good night, Kalistra."


    "I''ll try," she replied. Her pale-green eyes glowed. With members of The Double Cross Society still targeting me, Kalistra doubted that she will get much sleep tonight. The sooner we left Bristol the better off we''ll be. However, she understood my need to stay in Bristol in order to learn more magic spells from my guild mates at the Mage Guild. When she saw that I had finally entered my room, the cat girl took out her own key to open the door to her own guest room. Eschewing the lure of the bed, she sat on the floor, cross-legged, unbuckled her scabbard, and placed it on her thighs. Closing her eyes, Kalistra fell into a light sleep.


    Unlike my bodyguard, I was far too wired to sleep right away. Mindful of the fact that members of the local thieves'' guild were still targeting me, I was thankful that my room had no window. Thus, the only exit was the door. I decided to adopt Kalistra''s tactic of sleeping while sitting. I unbuckled my own scabbard and placed it on the ground. I sat down next to the sword, with my legs flat on the floor, and leaned my back against the wall. The room was dark, with a sliver of light entering from the slight gap under the door. I sat in silence. As seconds turned to minutes, my eyes started adjusting to the dim illumination in my room. I closed my eyes and started meditating. Before I knew it, I fell asleep.


    When I started snoring slightly, a figure cast a spell and then dropped down from the ceiling. The spell was a wall of silence around the room, preventing noise from escaping beyond the four walls. The casting of this spell negated the spell of invisibility, forcing the illusion to drop. The intruder sneaked silently across the floor, eyes kept on me the entire time. The figure reached into a pouch to pull out a piece of cloth doused with a special laxative. The person crouched before me and covered my nose with the cloth.


    I breathed in the laxative and my back muscles started to relax. My body tilted over to the left and began to drop to the ground.


    However, the intruder grabbed hold of my shoulder to prevent this from happening. A scroll was pulled out and the intruder quickly read it aloud. Mana was pulled from both the caster and the surroundings.


    An outline of a door began to form in the middle of the room. A few seconds later, the portal shimmered into existence. The dazzling light from the portal shined through the gap under the door and illuminated the hallway.


    The overwhelming light filtered into Kalistra''s room. The disturbance woke her from her light sleep and she sprang into action.


    At the same time, the spellcaster quickly dragged my body through the portal.


    By the time Kalistra had opened the door to my room, she arrived just in time to see the portal disappearance. "Damn it!" she hissed.


    #


    I awoke to the sound of an insect buzzing near my left ear. I opened my eyes and saw complete darkness. I reached for the scabbard on the ground only to find it missing. Instead, I felt dust and dirt on the ground. I rose to my feet and held out my arms. After a few steps, I felt my hand hit a wall. I used the wall as a guide and followed it along clockwise in order to uncover my new surroundings. A part of me started to panic but my rational mind (fortified by my recent increase in my Wisdom attribute) kept a lid on it and prevented a panic attack from breaking out.


    I soon discovered that I was in a room that was six feet by six feet. There was a door that was locked and I couldn''t open it from the inside. The room was empty. There was no bed. It was obvious that I was no longer in my room. Somehow, I had been kidnapped from my guest room at The Wild Boar and transported elsewhere. Was Kalistra even aware of what happened? I amused myself with her possible reactions at having failed to keep me safe. I would laugh at her if I didn''t consider the possibility that she might commit seppuku, or a ritual suicide, over it.


    Despite my predicament, I was surprised by how calm I was. In order for me to be taken from my room without the cat girl''s knowledge, I suspected that magic was involved. And unfortunately, I had made far too many powerful enemies in Bristol, starting with the drows and the Paget family followed by The Double Cross Society. Well, if my kidnappers were drows then I would be tied up at the altar to be sacrificed in a ritual right now. So I could safely cross the drows from the list.


    I had humiliated the youngest son of the powerful Paget family during the melee tournament. And someone had told me that the current Regent was a Paget. Thus, either a Paget or someone looking to curry favors with the Regent could have arranged for my kidnapping.


    Lastly, The Double Cross Society was equally suspect. For all I knew, a mage could have teleported into my room and hired muscles could have pulled me through a portal before Kalistra could save me. This kidnapping may have been performed as a contract with the thieves'' guild.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Unfortunately, I had no spells to teleport out of this cell. Thus, I could only wait for my kidnappers to reveal themselves to me, eventually. I sat down in the middle of the room, with my head facing the door, and started meditating.


    My faith paid off a few hours later when I heard footsteps echo and eventually stopped in front of my door. The hinges squealed and the door finally opened. I finally opened my eyes and I saw a few mean looking thugs at the door.


    "Come out," one of them said.


    I saw no chance to escape and I quickly decided to obey them until I saw an opportunity to escape later on.


    The men stepped back, allowing me to pass through the door.


    Suddenly, I was roughly shoved from behind.


    "Start moving!" someone ordered.


    I obeyed and walked at a slow but steady pace. I saw that I was in a narrow corridor some five feet wide. The ceiling was low, perhaps some six feet high. The walls were uneven as if we were in an underground tunnel. Periodically, we passed by burning torches held in torch holders on the walls. After a good twenty feet, I felt the tunnel started the ascend. After another twenty feet or so, I finally reached a thick, steel door.


    "Wait here," one the guards ordered as he brushed past me. The man pounded his meaty fist on the door. "The squirrel is digging," he said.


    Click! The door unlocked and then the hinges squealed loudly as the door slowly opened.


    Again, I was roughly shoved in the back. I walked through the door and saw a sparsely furnished room. There was a table with a group of guards playing a game of cards in one corner. A cauldron was burning in another corner. In a different corner, there was a desk. And sitting behind it was an older looking man. Unlike the brutes on guard duty, this man was clean and dressed in a very fine blue silk shirt and red hoses. A thin scabbard was attached to the man''s belt. His long hair was dark brown, almost black and tied back. His brown eyes stared at me like a hawk.


    An empty wooden chair was in front of the desk and the guards standing on either side of me roughly pushed me into the seat.


    I looked at the man''s caption. Surprisingly, the name was blurred out!


    The man offered a knowing smile but kept silent for a moment. Finally, he placed his elbows on the desk and folded his hands together. "I apologize for your rough treatment, Lord Mulligan," he began.


    I looked at him directly, showing no trace of fear whatsoever. "You have me at a disadvantage, milord. You know my name. What should I call you?" I asked calmly.


    The man''s smile widened. "Let''s use Lord X," he replied. "I run the local branch of the Thieves'' Guild," he revealed.


    "And what does The Double Cross Society want with me?" I asked.


    "I have a bit of a dilemma and I want your opinion on the matter. After all, it''s regarding your fate," he said.


    "There are competing contracts for me. And you''re trying to negotiate with me for a better deal," I speculated aloud.


    Lord X laughed and started clapping his hands. "You impress me, Lord Mulligan. You have a quick wit about you. If you weren''t a member of the Church, I would seriously consider asking you to join my guild," he admitted openly. He opened the drawer at his desk, took out a sack, and placed it on the table.


    I looked at the bag and saw that the top had been roughly cut. I recognized the sack as belonging to me. I immediately felt for my money in my waist pouch. It was empty. The two platinum coins in my left boot were gone as well. My truth stone was taken, too.


    Lord X opened the bag and took out my artifact. He gingerly held it by the strings and placed it on the table. "Apparently, your necklace is soul bound and therefore, of no use to me unless you''re dead. So I''m returning it to you. I want you to swear to tell the truth," he ordered.


    "And the rest of my possessions?" I asked. Anger seeped into my voice.


    "It''s all in here," Lord X replied while pointing at the sack on the table. "I may return it to you, depending on your answers to my questions."


    I took back my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos and said, "I, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, do swear, by the Law and Order, to tell the truth, and nothing but the truth upon the penalty of death." A beam of light struck my chest and I felt my heart begin to warm under the light.


    The leader of the thieves'' guild nodded. "There have been many rumors and tall tales about you. I want to learn the truth from you. First question: Are you a so-called ''Player Character?''"


    "Yes," I answered succinctly.


    Lord X waited for a moment but nothing more was forthcoming. Nor did the truth stone react. He continued his interrogation. "Are you pursuing the crown?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "To return home."


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes."


    Lord X rubbed his chin at my curt answers. While I was answering his questions truthfully, I wasn''t giving as many details as the man was hoping to hear. He continued. "Are you dual-classed?"


    "Yes."


    "What classes and why?"


    "Fighter-mage. I want to become Merlin''s Successor to enhance my candidacy for kingship." I decided to humor the man and throw him a bone.


    Lord X smiled faintly at my unexpectedly long response. "I find you to be both intriguing and ambitious, Lord Mulligan. I would be open to an alliance with you and cancel all the open contracts against you."


    "What do you want?" I asked directly.


    "King Merlin had a secret alliance with The Double Cross Society," Lord X revealed. "He allowed us some latitude to operate in his kingdom. In return, we offered our services as spies." When he noticed the doubt in my eyes, the man held up his hand. "There were many plots and conspiracies to dethrone King Merlin. And he wisely concluded that a secret alliance with us was in his best interest," he explained. "I''m inclined to propose a similar deal with you."


    "Why?" I asked.


    Lord X laughed. "You are very wise not to trust me. The reason is simple: We want a relationship with the next King. And I''m willing to place my bet on you to take the crown."


    "I admit that I''m intrigued by your proposal. I will seriously consider it if you answer two questions," I replied.


    "Go ahead," Lord X leaned forward.


    "Who was following us while we were outside and inside Bristol? And why?" I asked.


    Lord X did something totally unexpected. He pointed a finger at himself. "I heard that Kalistra was the Champion of the Master Division of the Melee Tournament and I wanted to test my skills against her," he explained.


    "You passed up many opportunities to assassinate us," I noted.


    Lord X grinned.


    I held out my right hand for a handshake. "We have a deal." If the man truly wanted to harm us, he could do so easily. I decided that I would rather have him as my ally instead of my enemy. My harsh lesson with Tewind and his men at the bridge persuaded me to accept this alliance even if Lord X was probably a ruthless, cold-blooded killer. Honestly, many people would accuse Kalistra of being the same.


    "We have a deal," Lord X repeated and shook my hand. He pushed the sack toward my end of the desk. "As a gesture of good faith on behalf of my organization," he explained.


    I opened the sack and searched through it. Finally, I pulled out the silver butterfly pin and attached it to my chest; I earned it when I mastered the Duel Winner technique and qualified to become an Adept in the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. It was probably my most cherished possession in this world. "Did you take my sword?" I asked.


    "It was left in your room." Suddenly, a person appeared behind Lord X.


    I saw a pale looking, female high elf. She was dressed in a ninja outfit; it was all cloth. I quickly realized that she was a mage. I read her caption; her name was "Tescka." "You were the one who kidnapped me."


    Tescka nodded.


    "And she will return you to your room," Lord X said. The leader raised a hand.


    The elf took out a scroll and began to read it softly. The outline of a portal began to form in the middle of the room. When Tescka finished reading the scroll, it burned to ashes.


    A flash of light blinded us momentarily. When the light was gone, a fully formed shimmering portal appeared.


    I bowed deeply to Lord X and then stepped through the portal.

 Chapter 10 - New Alliance

    When I returned to my guest room at The Wild Boar, I saw that it was empty and my door was left open. "Now where did Kalistra go?" I asked aloud. The cat girl was probably the one who left the door open. After all, she had my guest room key. And she would be only one to bother checking on me in the middle of the night. In the dim light coming from the hallway, I tried to locate my scabbard on the floor. However, I discovered that it was missing. I suspected that Kalistra was the one who took my sword, for safekeeping.


    Returning the favor, I stepped out into the hallway and knocked on the door to her room.


    *Knock-knock*


    I waited but apparently, no one was inside. "Damn," I muttered. Knowing Kalistra, she was probably trying to follow me to my previous location at the thieves'' guild hideout, wherever that was. We were still partied together and Maisen once said that she could locate me if we were separated as long as we were partied together. If so, then the most prudent thing for me to do right now was to stay in my room and wait for Kalistra to return to the inn. Thus, I returned to my room and went back to sleep.


    #


    *Shake-shake*


    I felt my arm being shaken. But my mind was still weary from the previous day''s events and I couldn''t wake up. Suddenly, a sharp claw struck my right shoulder. "-2 Health." Ow! The pain immediately forced my eyes to open; I saw Kalistra looming above me. "What time is it?" I moaned.


    "Maybe 4 in the morning?" the cat girl replied honestly. "Where did you go?" she demanded to know.


    I slowly got up from my bed. The room was dark and I could barely see. I cast a Fire Bolt and aimed it at the wall. Using the illumination from this spell, I quickly located the lantern, which was on the floor next to a wall. I walked up to it. I cast the spell a second time to light the lantern. I received two pop-ups offering me 25 XP for each successful cast of Fire Bolt; my skill in fire magic also increased to Level 2, with another 50 XP increase.


    "Well?" the cat girl tapped her left foot on the ground impatiently.


    "I was kidnapped from my room," I began as I returned to my bed and sat down. I patted my hand on the spot to my right, offering the seat to Kalistra.


    She ignored my offer.


    "I was taken to meet some guy who called himself ''Lord X.'' His caption was blurred somehow. But he''s the head of The Double Cross Society in Bristol," I continued.


    The cat girl hissed. "What would the thieves'' guild want with you?"


    "He proposed an alliance with me and I accepted," I replied.


    "Why?"


    "He said his organization had worked with King Merlin and it was mutually beneficial. He felt that I was a strong candidate to be the next king and decided to make a big bet on me. Of course, it''s possible that Lord X offered the same deal to multiple candidates," I shrugged.


    "What can the thieves'' guild offer you that I can''t?" Kalistra asked. She was unhappy with this arrangement because she was concerned that they would lead me off the Honorable path.


    "Do you remember the ninja who was following us?" I asked suddenly.


    "What about him?" the cat girl''s eyes narrowed.


    "That was Lord X. He was demonstrating that he could assassinate us anytime he wished. But he didn''t. Instead, he was making you chase after him for the fun of it," I explained.


    Kalistra hissed again. Her tail whiplashed in anger because she had been humiliated by this mysterious man.


    "As part of our alliance, Lord X has canceled all the open contracts on my life. I think it will be a little safer for me now than before," I added.


    The cat girl looked me directly in the eyes. "As my Liege, you have the right to decide who to form alliances with. As your instructor, though, I will continue to lead you on the Honorable path," she warned.


    "Yes, Master," I agreed and bowed to her from the waist.


    Satisfied with my acquiescence, the cat girl unbuckled a scabbard from her belt, knelt down, and placed the scabbard by the wall next to the door. "I''m returning your sword," she said. Kalistra rose to her full height and opened the door. "Get some rest. You need it. I will come wake you a little later than usual," she promised. Kalistra left my room and closed the door behind her.


    *Click*


    She locked my door, using my room key still in her possession.


    #


    *Knock-knock*


    I immediately awoke to the knocking on my door. I quickly pivoted my body, placed my feet on the ground, and hurried across my tiny room to answer the door. When I saw Kalistra standing in front of me, I asked, "What time is it now?"


    "A little after seven," the cat girl answered.


    Stifling a yawn, I replied, "I thought you were going to let me sleep more."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "I did." Kalistra''s whiskers twitched. "At the dojo, we usually get up at dawn. It''s at least an hour past that right now," she noted. "You need to eat and replenish your body. If the free meal is inadequate, then you should spend some coins to purchase supplementary food," she advised while looking down at the sack of coins tied to my waist. "We can also visit the bank if you need to."


    I paused for a moment as I considered her suggestions. "I''m not sure if I should deposit these coins at the bank," I answered hesitantly.


    The cat girl''s ears twitched in surprise.


    I held up my hand to forestall her questions. "I might need the funds to buy more spells," I explained. "I''ll talk more after breakfast." With that said, I remembered to grab the scabbard leaning against the wall next to the door. I attached it to my belt at my left hip. With the sword borrowed from Master Gurgne back in my possession, I felt whole again.


    I left my room and waited for Kalistra to lock the door for me. Then I walked down the staircase, with my bodyguard following closely behind me. When we reached the first floor of The Wild Boar, I saw that Deun''Luye was behind the reception desk. I walked up to his desk and asked, "Good morning, Deun''Luye. Do you know if Lord Vasley resides in Bristol?"


    The gnome tavern keeper''s heavy eyebrows rose at my unexpected question. "No, milord. Lord Vasley resides in London and he has already departed our city," he answered. "May I ask why you made this inquiry?"


    "Oh, I was hoping to show him the technique he asked about from the Melee Tournament," I replied.


    Deun''Luye''s eyes lowered from my face and took aim at my waist. He saw the sword at my belt and his jaw dropped. He knew that I was changing my profession from Swordsman to Mage. But that was YESTERDAY! How was it possible for me to advance so quickly in my new profession to regain access to my Swordsmanship skills? It was impossible! And yet, the proof was on my belt. If I hadn''t regained my melee skills, then Kalistro wouldn''t have returned my sword.


    I saw his gaze at my scabbard and I immediately understood what the gnome was thinking. I simply winked at him and continued walking until I entered the common room. While Deun''Luye had been unfailingly polite with me, he wasn''t my ally and he didn''t necessarily have my best interests at heart. For all I knew, the gnome could turn out to be another Sene, the evil tavern keeper in Burnhamm village who had arranged for his nephew and a worker to steal from me. Thus, keeping the gnome off-balanced was the right move.


    Kalistra observed my interaction with the tavern keeper without comment. But she approved of my behavior was she, too, did not trust the gnome fully. As we entered the room, her eyes wandered as she sought to discover hostile faces amongst the patrons. If someone saw me enter the room and his initial reaction was one of hostility, then that person was someone my bodyguard needed to watch more carefully.


    I, on the other hand, had no such worries in my mind. All I cared about was finding two empty seats. I managed to find them . . . right in the middle of the room. I immediately walked over and claimed my seat.


    Kalistra sat to my right, after elbowing and nudging the commoner next to her to shift his body a bit over.


    Knowing her, I highly doubted that it was a light tap.


    The barmaid from yesterday quickly walked over to our table.


    I looked up at her caption and read her name as "Lavitea." "Good morning, do you have chicken soup or beef stew?" I asked.


    The middle-aged lady with brown curly hair tied in a bun shook her head. "I''m sorry, milord, but that''s not part of our breakfast menu. We only have oatmeal, buttered bread, and fruits right now. No meat is served by our kitchen until lunch," she explained.


    I tried my best not to look disappointed by her answer but I failed. Badly.


    Lavitea gave me a sympathetic smile. "We can add a cup full of strawberries and bananas to your oatmeal," she quickly added.


    "That''s fine," Kalistra said with a wave of her paw. "And please bring two teas with honey," she ordered.


    The barmaid curtsied and returned to the kitchen.


    I turned to face my bodyguard. "Why don''t they serve meat during breakfast?" I asked.


    "It''s probably an edict from the Mayor," the cat girl speculated. "If it was a church edict, then The Noble Lady wouldn''t be offering chicken soup for breakfast." She reached into her pouch and pulled out two beef jerkies. "We can supplement our breakfast with this," she grinned.


    I winced at the sight of the hard-as-rock beef jerky. Reluctantly, I took one piece from her. Since I was expecting a hard day of assignments from both the church and the mayor today, I will need all the food I could get my hands on.


    Soon, Lavitea returned with a tray. She placed a bowl of steaming hot oatmeal in front of me and then the second bowl before my companion. After she gave us our teas, she left our table.


    I looked at my oatmeal and saw that it was packed with strawberries and bananas, as Lavitea had promised. Honestly, it was more than I expected. I put the beef jerky into the bowl to soften it and started eating my meal. I must have been more hungry than I realized because I finished my bowl in under five minutes.


    Kalistra, on the other hand, was taking her time to eat her breakfast. Once she was done, she drank her tea and then said, "Let''s talk for a bit in the Public Square." The cat girl left a few copper pieces on the table.


    I added two coppers as a tip for Lavitea. The owner had said I could eat for free for a week; thus, I didn''t need to pay for my breakfast.


    We rose from the bench and our spots were quickly claimed by other patrons.


    Mindful of the fact that I was the nobleman and Kalistra was my servant, I took the lead and left The Wild Boar.


    "Walk two blocks west and then turn north," Kalistra said from behind.


    I followed her instructions and soon, I found myself standing in the Public Square. I turned around and asked, "What did you want to talk about?"


    "What exactly did you offer Lord X in return for his support?" the cat girl asked.


    I tilted my head and thought back to my conversation with the mysterious man. "Actually, nothing specific," I answered. "Lord X said King Merlin had allowed the thieves'' guild to operate within his kingdom. That implied he wanted a similar deal from me if I took the crown. But until that happens (assuming it happens), there wasn''t much that I could offer him in return."


    Kalistra''s whiskers twitched as she considered my answer. It was basically similar to her own request of me, namely to abolish the Church by outlawing it within the Kingdom. This will occur only if I took the crown. Even though The Double Cross Society was a chaotic organization, it appeared that their goal was in alignment with her own. The cat girl nodded. She wasn''t happy that I had agreed to this alliance without consulting her. But Kalistra recognized that I had to give an answer on the spot. And if I had declined, Lord X would have probably killed me.


    "Where were you last night?" I asked. "You weren''t around when I returned to my room."


    Kalistra''s tail whiplashed angrily. "I awoke to a big flashing light and I immediately went to your room. However, I arrived only to see a portal disappearing. Since we were still partied together, I had an idea of where you were taken. It was outside Bristol. Unfortunately, Bristol was on lockdown and the gates were closed. I managed to climb the wall while avoiding patrolling Watchmen. But before I managed to reach your location, you returned to Bristol. It was harder to sneak back inside the city but I managed it. When I returned to The Wild Boar, I found you asleep," she recalled.


    "Thank you for trying to rescue me," I said and bowed deeply.


    The church bell tolled eight times.


    Ouch. I didn''t realize it was so late already! "I need to go to the Church and then the Mayor''s Office to get my assignments. Afterward, I will need to find Rijana and hopefully, learn more magic spells from her," I said.


    "Lead on," Kalistra replied.

 Chapter 11 - Church Duties

    At the end of every street, I looked up to catch a glimpse of the cross, which towered above the rest of the buildings within the walls of Bristol. Using the cross as the guiding light, I squeezed my way through the pedestrians until I finally stood in front of the church. I took a moment to marvel at the building. Bristol''s church took up an entire block. Like St. Patrick''s Cathedral in New York City, there was a set of double doors, made of bronze, at the center of the building. It was open, beckoning believers to enter for daily worship. The walls were lined with marble columns and stained glass windows. However, unlike the famous landmark, this building had one spire rather than two on the front side. And on top of the spire, rising above the entranceway, was the cross.


    Commoners continuously entered and left the building, some brushing past me in doing so.


    Finally jolted out of my reverie, I entered the building.


    "I''ll be waiting out here," Kalistra yelled out from behind.


    I quickly turned around and nodded to her. As a non-human, the cat girl was magically prevented from entering the church grounds. I saw that she was across the street and leaning against a wall in front of a store.


    Suddenly, someone jostled me again.


    "Watch where you''re going," the commoner said angrily and shook his head.


    As I walked around, I realized that I had no idea how to find Archbishop Wilshire or make an appointment with him. My membership with the Church and then my appointment as Town Judge of Tregome were practically foisted on me by Bishop Canterbury and his divine co-conspirators, Bane and Musa. Frankly, I had no idea how I was supposed to act as a representative of the Church and I had been merely roleplaying as one during my various interactions with the common folk.


    I saw a young page hurrying down the corridor and I quickly raised my hand to draw his attention. I looked at his caption and saw the boy''s name was "Ethuot." "Pardon me, Ethuot," I began as I pulled out my truth stone from under my tunic. "Where can I borrow a church robe to wear? I was traveling and couldn''t bring my robe with me. Second, how do I go about making an appointment to see Archbishop Wilshire? We spoke briefly at the Mayor''s Office yesterday and he wanted to see me this morning," I explained.


    The boy eyed the stone and then looked up to read my caption. He bowed deeply and said, "Please follow me, Brother Mulligan." He immediately turned around walked back the way he came.


    "Uh, I''m sorry to pull you away from your task," I apologize.


    Ethuot turned around and shook his head. "It''s fine, Brother Mulligan. You need to be presentable to our Archbishop," he smiled wryly while looking at my well-worn clothing.


    I grinned back. The Church robe I received back in Bristol was too torn and dirty to wear. Especially for a meeting with the archbishop himself.


    The young boy led me to a side room that was lined with metal racks. White robes on wooden hangers hung on these racks. Ethuot quickly pulled a robe off a rack. "I think this robe will fit you," he said.


    I took the robe and quickly put it on. I unbuckled my belt and re-tied it over my borrowed robe. My black scabbard remained at its normal location on my left hip. I also pulled out my truth stone over my white robe.


    My guide looked down at my ankles and nodded. "Perfect fit. You can keep this robe." The hem of the robe ended just above the ankle.


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    The boy nodded. When he saw my skepticism, he asked, "Do you make tithes to the Church?"


    "Of course!" I answered with indignation. Did Ethuot think I would cheat the church out of its due?


    My companion quickly held up his right hand to placate me. "I meant no offense, Brother Mulligan. I was merely seeking to make the point that your tithe to our Church supports our various missions including maintenance of this church building and the proper robes that our clergymen wear. Thus, you had already paid for this robe," he explained.


    "I see," I nodded.


    "Please walk this way, Brother," the boy said and quickly left the wardrobe room. He didn''t want to linger and accidentally make me angry at him again. As a holder of a truth stone, I held a higher rank within the Church than Ethuot and therefore, I could set a penance as his punishment for insulting me. He led me up a staircase to another corridor. We continued walking until another cleric suddenly opened a door and entered the hallway. The man quietly closed the door behind him.


    When the newcomer turned around and I saw the man''s face, I realized that I had seen him somewhere before. He was a tall but lanky-looking, middle-aged man dressed in a red robe with a truth stone around his neck. His shoulder-length hair was gray and he wore a light-gray colored mustache which was neatly trimmed over his upper lip. He had a stern demeanor and my immediate impression was that this cleric was not to be trifled with.


    The man''s dark brown eyes stared at me for a moment before recognition hit him. "Ah yes, Brother Mulligan. We meet again," the cleric said and nodded slightly.


    I looked up at his caption and his name read, "Yomat Yizfell." However, I couldn''t remember where we encountered each other. "I''m sorry. I don''t remember where we met before," I admitted and bowed deeply to the man as an apology.


    The cleric''s eyes smoldered for a moment and then his facial expression softened. The clergyman turned his attention to Ethuot. "Page, please return to your duties," he ordered.


    "Yes, Deacon," the boy replied and bowed deeply. He offered me a slight nod and walked down the staircase. Ethuot prayed to the Gods of the Law and Order on my behalf.


    "Please come with me, Brother Mulligan," Deacon Yizfell said and started walking down the corridor. He led me to a small study and closed the door behind me. "Please sit down," he said.


    I took a seat in front of the desk and the deacon sat in his chair behind it. The room was sparsely furnished. In addition to the two chairs and the desk, there was a bookcase leaning against the left wall and a window behind my host''s seat.


    He looked at me for a moment and then started talking. "To answer your question, we met back in Tregome. You were cleaning the cage where my nephew, Mewaine, was killed as part of the public culling the previous night."


    My eyes widened as I immediately remembered where I met the man! Deacon Yizfell had berated me for surviving the culling of town folk who had turned into wererats; I was the only one in the cage to be blessed by the Gods. Mewaine was one of the unfortunate; he was a fellow student at the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship.


    The deacon held up his hand when he saw that I was beginning to panic. "I have made peace with Mewaine''s death," he said. "The Gods of the Law and Order had favored you. As Their servant, it was not my place to question Them." He leaned forward and placed his hands on his desk. "Is it true that Lady Musa had assigned you a mission?" he asked. It was an unconfirmed rumor within the Church.


    I nodded. I slowly pulled up my left sleeve and cast Unveil over her divine mark. When I showed Musa''s brand to Yizfell, his jaw dropped.


    To his credit, the man immediately regained his composure and cleared his throat. "I see that our Goddess has favored you, Brother Mulligan. Is there anything the Church branch of Bristol can do to assist you in your mission?"


    I shook my head. "The mission has already been accomplished," I answered. Lady Musa had tasked me with contacting The Elven Nation and to convince them to fight against the drows causing mischief within the Kingdom of Merlin. I spoke to Roen, their secret ambassador, and his wife, Linemistress Valatea. Acting as a Gatekeeper, she provided me with passage through a secret gate in Tregome to meet the Greater Goddess of Life, Gaea. Gaea, in turn, agreed to assist me in exchange for becoming her servant and this led to my branding by Gaea, too. However, I did not wish to explain these matters to the man sitting across from me. After all, I remembered vividly the open hostility that Yizfell had exhibited towards me until a fellow brother managed to calm this nobleman down.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Seeing that I was not inclined to discuss Musa''s mission any further, the deacon wisely dropped the topic. He leaned back into his chair and said, "As it so happens, I had just spoken with Archbishop Wilshire and left his office when I encountered you in the hallway. His Eminence has assigned me to be your instructor in Church matters during your stay in Bristol. When do you plan to leave?"


    "I''m in the process of learning magic spells for my new profession as a Mage," I replied. "The mayor has also expressed interest in offering me quests. I may stay another day or two. But there are certain places I need to travel to shortly. I can''t remain in Bristol for long."


    Deacon Yizfell nodded. During his conversation with the archbishop, his superior had revealed that I was a Player Character and also a candidate for the crown. With these revelations, everything began to make sense. Especially why I had survived the culling back in Tregome when three others in my cage did not. The cleric was provided great latitude in offering whatever church assignments were suitable to me. The archbishop only required was that the tasks should push me further into the Lawful alignment in order to enhance my candidacy as a Champion of Order.


    "Have you prayed this morning?" the deacon asked suddenly.


    "Um, uh, no," I stammered. I cringed inwardly. The last time I prayed was during Thanksgiving dinner.


    My superior shook his head. "This will not do! Close your eyes," he ordered immediately. Once I obeyed, Yizfell closed his eyes and offered a prayer. "Dear Goddess Musa, please bless us, protect us, and guide us as we continue our daily devotions in your name. Amen."


    "Amen," I repeated.


    Deacon Yizfell looked directly into my eyes. "A simple daily prayer to our Goddess is a reminder that we are Her servants," he lectured. "As men of the robe, we constantly face temptation from Chaos to lose our faith and devotion. As such, this prayer is helpful if you ever find yourself being tempted by the forces of Chaos to turn away from our Goddess."


    The cleric''s eyes lingered on my truth stone. "Have you learned to take truth oaths with your stone?" he asked.


    I nodded. Bishop Canterbury had taught me how.


    My answer forced a slight smile on his face. The deacon rapped his knuckles on the table. "I''m going to assign you to The Watch today. Your task will be to administer truth oaths at their Investigative Office. A cleric will assist you in writing down the testimonials. You will be allotted two hours to this task and then you may visit the Mayor''s Office," he said.


    I raised my hand. "I have a companion waiting for me across the street," I said.


    Yizfell''s eyebrows rose. His eyes were drawn to the sword hilt at my left hip. "It''s your instructor in swordsmanship." It was a statement rather than a question.


    I nodded.


    "I will ask a page to inform her. You two can meet up at the Watch Headquarters in two hours," the deacon replied. "We need to leave now," he ordered.


    I got up from my seat and followed him out of his study. We walked down the staircase and saw several pages milling about in the hallway.


    True to his word, Deacon Yizfell asked one of the boys to run across the street to inform Kalistra of my assignment. He then asked another page to take me to the Investigative Office.


    I followed Miaqhus as he led us out of the Church and into the street. We made a left turn and walked along the street and crossed over to the next block, where the Watch Headquarters was located. Frankly, the Watch HQ was far less impressive than the Church building. If anything, the exterior of the building was similar to The Mayor''s Office: Very lowkey and non-descript. The Watch Headquarters was a four-story building with multiple entrances. We took the main entrance at the center of the building. A flag with the official emblem of Bristol hung over the entrance.


    Once we stepped inside, Miaqhus took me to the reception desk. Seated behind the desk was a middle-aged man with shortly cropped light brown hair, dark brown eyes, and a wide jaw.


    I peeked at his caption and read his name as "Lieutenant Yarslo."


    Yarslo looked at both of us and asked, "Yes?" His voice was surprisingly deep.


    The boy bowed and said, "Deacon Yizfell has assigned Brother Mulligan to assist in administering the truth oath in the Investigative Office. The assignment is to last for two hours."


    The Watchman''s eyes narrowed on the truth stone on my chest. "The Watch could use another oath taker," he grunted, "even for only two hours." Yarslo turned his attention back to Miaqhus. "Dismissed."


    The boy quickly left me behind and exited the building.


    The Lieutenant raised his right hand and a runner came over. "The Church has provided us with an extra oath taker for two hours. Please escort Brother Mulligan to the Investigative Office," he ordered.


    The newcomer saluted and turned toward me. "Please follow me."


    I followed Aarkeon through a door on the right. The room was full of small tables and chairs. The Watchman spoke to a man in a white robe, who stared at my truth stone for a moment and nodded. The man was past his prime and his back was bent slightly forward. He walked with a wooden cane. His hair was several wisps of gray.


    The man greeted me with a warm smile. "Welcome, Brother Mulligan. My name is Winlev and I''m the Head Investigator. I appreciate your services in administering the oath. Are you comfortable with writing down testimonials? Or should I assign a clerk to this task instead?" he asked.


    "I would prefer someone else writing the testimonials," I answered honestly.


    Winlev nodded. "Okay. Let''s get you settled at a desk. I will ask a clerk to come to your table in a moment." He looked around the room and settled on my assigned seat. He walked across the room until we reached an empty desk.


    Once I was settled down, another cleric joined me at the table soon after.


    "Hi, I''m Brother Cyms," the young man introduced himself with a deep bow. He placed a stack of parchment, a quill and an inkwell on the table; he then took a seat to my left.


    "Greetings, I''m Brother Mulligan," I replied with a polite nod. I saw a young man in his early twenties with neatly cropped blonde hair, blue eyes, and cheeks marred by freckles.


    A few minutes later, a Watchman brought two commoners to our table.


    Looking at their attire, I assumed that the two were merchants. One man was tall, thin and dressed in bright green clothes and an oversized hat. The other man was short and dressed in a black doublet over a white tunic. The vest did a poor job in hiding the man''s big belly.


    The two noticed the truth stone around my neck and bowed deeply to me before taking their seats across from us.


    I held the stone and said, "Please give your truth oath and then your testimony," I ordered.


    The man in green immediately replied and held up his right hand. "I, Qinjoje, do swear by the Law and Order, to tell the truth, and nothing but the truth upon penalty of death." A beam of light burst from the stone and struck the man in the chest.


    "Please proceed," I prodded as Cyms held the quill in his hand.


    "Five days ago, this man, named Wyroett, entered my tailor shop and gave an order to deliver a customized doublet. After I personally measured his size, we discussed the adornments that he wanted the doublet to have. Specifically, he asked for a moon on the left side and a star on the right side. The black doublet was to be lined with fur on the inside. After some haggling, we finalized on a price of five gold pieces with delivery by noon in three days. Unfortunately, my usual source of fur had sold out and I had to pay a premium to another fur trader to obtain the material. I personally went to this man''s house to ensure the delivery was on time. Before handing over the doublet, I asked for an additional twenty silver pieces to cover the unexpected cost of the fur. Wyroett rejected my demand and declared that the agreement was null and void. Henceforth, I am petitioning a judge to declare Wyroett in breach of our agreement and to make him pay five gold and twenty silver pieces," Qinjoje testified.


    I waited a moment for my truth stone to react but it remained inert. I turned my attention to the man seated to the tailor''s left.


    The short man held up his hand and said, "I, Wyroett, do swear by the Law and Order, to tell the truth, and nothing but the truth upon penalty of death." A beam of light struck his chest.


    "Please proceed," I ordered.


    "I confirm the testimony of this tailor. I did enter Qinjoje''s tailor shop on Mulberry Street five days ago and ordered a customized black doublet with a star and moon adornment on the front and lined with fur on the inside. We settled on a price of five gold pieces and delivery within three days at noon. Qinjoje did appear at my estate by the designated time and presented me with the custom order. However, his demand for an extra twenty silver pieces was not something I ever agreed to. Thus, I treated his demand for additional money as a breach of our agreement and declared it null and void. I seek a confirmation of this breach by the judge and a declaration that the tailor is entitled to no compensation from me," Wyroett testified.


    I waited for my truth stone to react but it did not. "A judge will review your petition and testimonies shortly. Once a determination has been made, the Watch will contact you."


    Both men rose from their seats, bowed deeply, and then left the office.


    Cyms rolled up the pieces of parchment and carefully placed them inside a scroll holder. He labeled it as "Qinjoje Vs. Wyroett." Once finished with his task, he turned toward me. "How would you decide this petition?"


    I took a moment to think about the case and then replied. "Both men made unreasonable demands. The agreement specified a price and there were no provisions allowing the tailor to charge extra. If he wanted to add a provision for unexpected costs of materials, it should have been part of the agreement. On the other hand, the buyer did not dispute that a timely delivery was attempted. Nor did he suggest the doublet failed to meet his specifications. He wasn''t entitled to void the agreement either. If I was the official judge for this petition, I would enforce the original agreement for 5 gold."


    Before Cyms could respond, a Watchman brought the next set of petitioners to our table. And we continued taking oath sworn testimonials during the allotted two hours.


    When the last group of petitioners left our table, Winlev approached us. "Thank you for your service," the man nodded.


    Cyms reciprocated the nod to his superior and then to me.


    I nodded back to both men and then left the office. When I finally exited the Watch Headquarters, I received a pop-up notification which read, "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +250 XP, +100 Reputation, +200 XP."


    The church bell, located just across the street, rung loudly. It was ten in the morning.


    "About time you got out of there," Kalistra grumbled from behind me.

 Chapter 12 - The Mayors Quest

    I immediately turned around. How did the evil minx sneak up on me? A part of me wondered if she would have been better suited as a thief rather than a swordswoman. After all, Kalistra seemed to enjoy sneaking around behind her prey.


    "Are we going to visit The Mayor''s Office next?" the cat girl asked. Her whiskers twitched and her tail started swaying from side to side. While I was stuck with my assignment for the Church, Kalistra spent the past two hours wandering around the city to become familiarized with the streets again. Hopefully, the mayor will offer me a quest.


    "Yes, we are," I answered.


    "Then let''s go!" My bodyguard put her paws on my back and started pushing.


    "Hey, wait a moment!" I protested.


    "No, we''re going now. You don''t know where the Mayor''s Office is located," she pointed out. "I''ll steer you to it," she grinned.


    "I''m not a horse!" I retorted.


    Kalistra''s grin widened. True to her word, the evil minx used her paws to steer me like a horse. She pushed with both paws to indicate that I should move forward. She pushed with either paw to indicate when a turn was needed.


    The pedestrians on the street had a variety of reactions to the cat girl''s antics. Some giggled or openly laughed at me when they realized what she was doing. Others simply didn''t care to know and ignored us.


    After a few blocks, we finally arrived at our destination. I entered the non-descript building and quickly approached the secretary''s desk.


    Secretary Wiug''Luen looked at my caption to read my name. The gnome then opened his golden appointment book to check for my name against today''s appointments. "Milord, you don''t have an appointment with the mayor today," he frowned and adjusted his tiny glasses.


    "No, I don''t," I replied. "When I visited the mayor yesterday, he requested that I return to him whenever I was ready to be assigned quests from Mayor Wilshire."


    The gnome pushed his tiny glasses up his long nose. "Xoni!" he yelled.


    A young lad quickly ran to the secretary''s desk.


    "Please go in and discretely inform the mayor that Lord Mulligan is here to see him," the secretary instructed. Secretary Wiug''Luen then turned his attention to me. "Please have a seat until you''re called."


    "Thank you," I nodded politely and turned around to search for an available seat. I saw an open table in the middle of the reception room and quickly walked over to claim the seat.


    Kalistra declined to sit next to me. Instead, she walked over to the back wall and started pacing back and forth.


    I decided to spend the time in meditation. I locked my fingers together, placed my hands on my lap, closed my eyes, and entered a deep meditation.


    *Smack*


    "-2 Health." When I opened my eyes, I saw Kalistra standing in front of me. With her was another page. His caption indicated the boy''s name was "Idoen."


    "The Mayor is ready to see you now," Idoen announced politely.


    "Did you have a nice nap?" the cat girl grinned.


    "I was meditating," I replied defensively.


    "Get up and let''s go," Kalistra rolled her eyes.


    After my kidnapping by the Double Cross Society in the middle of the night, I couldn''t get much sleep. Small wonder I ended up falling asleep during my meditation. Nonetheless, I was embarrassed by the fact that I fell asleep in public. I rose to my feet and followed the boy into the Mayor''s Office.


    Idoen stood in the doorway to block the cat girl from entering.


    However, a voice called out, "She can come in."


    The boy stepped aside.


    Kalistra gave a small hiss as she passed by Idoen, causing the poor lad to shiver in fear.


    The page quickly closed the door behind him.


    When I entered the office, I saw Mayor Wilshire sitting behind his desk. He nodded politely.


    I bowed deeply to the nobleman and Kalistra followed my lead. We quickly took our seats in front of his desk. I sat directly in front of the mayor while my bodyguard sat to my left.


    "I have to admit that I''m surprised to see you return to my office so soon," Mayor Wilshire began. "Just to confirm: You''ve switched to the Mage profession and also unlocked your old Swordsman skills?"


    "That is correct," I replied.


    "But you switched yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you unlock those skills so quickly?"


    I smiled. "When I switched my profession, I happen to have a ton of unused experience points. Thus, it was easy to level up in the Mage profession until I reached the same level as my Swordsman class," I explained.Stolen story; please report.


    The mayor was shocked by the prospect of having so much experience points accumulated and left unused. "How come?"


    "Well, I received quite a bit of experience from my participation in the Melee Tournament yesterday," I reminded him.


    Mayor Wilshire nodded. He could see how I would be able to gain experience from using my skills and defeating many opponents during the tournament. Very few adventurers had the foresight to set aside experience points, and for me to do so reflected well on my wisdom. He leaned forward in his seat. "Let''s get down to business. The Head Caretaker has informed me that an unknown number of bodies have gone missing from the cemetery. We don''t know if it is the work of undead, a rogue cleric, a necromancer, or someone else. Your task is to discover who is doing it and why. I don''t want Bristol to be overrun with risen undead in the near future. It will cause great embarrassment to my office and the church," he said.


    The mayor opened a drawer at his desk, took out a small sack, and placed it on the table. "This bag contains 50 gold coins. It is a retainer for your services and expenses. I urge you to keep this information to yourself." The nobleman looked directly into my eyes as he said this to me.


    I immediately understood the real reason for the gold: It was a bribe for my silence! I bowed deeply to the mayor. "We will keep this confidential," I replied.


    Mayor Wilshire smiled broadly at my reassurance. "Please go to the cemetery when you are ready. Also, inside the sack, there is a note that is an official commission of your assignment on my behalf. Please show Soiretu, the Head Caretaker, this note and he will assist you. You may find that you will need to stay in the cemetery overnight in order to catch the culprit. Use the coins to buy the necessities for a few nights in the cemetery," he warned. "That is all," he waved his hand in dismissal.


    I rose from my seat and bowed deeply to the mayor. I then left the office, with Kalistra following behind me.


    When the door was closed, Bane dropped his invisibility and locked the door. "Kekeke. You did well," the demon lord praised. "I hope the Gamemaster will be watching Larry today," he grinned with giddy anticipation and flapped his massive wings.


    "Thank you, Lord Bane," the mayor bowed deeply. His face hidden from view, the nobleman gritted his teeth at the foul creature''s presence.


    #


    Once we exited the building, Kalistra immediately attacked me with a question, "Are you going to the cemetery right away?"


    I noticed that her tail was dangling happily in the air. I realized that she really wanted to hit something with her sword. I looked at her like she was crazy. "No. Aren''t you forgetting something important?"


    Before the cat girl could offer a snappy response, the church bell tolled eleven times.


    I raised a finger to the sky and said, "Lunch."


    Kalistra twitched her whiskers to hide her embarrassment. She grabbed my arm and dragged me back to The Wild Boar.


    Since it was still early in the day, the common room inside the inn was not yet filled. Thus, we had our choice of seating.


    The cat girl claimed a table in the back and I sat down across from her.


    A different barmaid, much younger looking than Jola, approached us. "What would you like for lunch?" she asked.


    I looked at her caption and her name was "Dariyni." "What''s your lunch special today?" I asked. I looked around the room and saw that Jola, the barmaid who had served me the day before, wasn''t around. I simply assumed she had the day off.


    "Glazed ham with carrots," the blonde girl with a thin build replied.


    I turned my attention to Kalistra.


    "Two specials and honey tea please," the cat girl went ahead and ordered for us.


    Suddenly, someone joined our table. I looked up and saw Rijana.


    "You''re still here?" she joked.


    "Perfect timing!" I replied.


    When my magic instructor gave me a quizzical look, I explained, "I received an assignment from the mayor." Mindful of my promise to avoid disclosing the situation in the cemetery publicly, I patted the spot on the bench to my right. "I''ll whisper the assignment to you."


    The lovely mage with fiery red hair walked around the table and sat down next to me.


    I cupped my hands between my mouth and her left ear and said in a low voice, "I need to investigate missing bodies in the graveyard."


    Rijana immediately jerked her head back, stunned by the implication. Her lips tightened into a frown. "Would you mind if my companions and I become involved in your assignment?" she asked.


    I turned my head toward Kalistra.


    "We don''t really know what we''re dealing with. Having the trio join us would be helpful," the cat girl admitted.


    Rijana smiled broadly at her. The mage was concerned that the proud cat girl would refuse help. But apparently, when matters involved my personal safety, Kalistra would not hesitate to accept help from others. She then turned back toward me. "If we are dealing with what I think we are, then you will find the twins to be especially effective. They had trained to fight against those sorts of monsters," she explained.


    "Speaking of the twins, where are they now?" I asked.


    "They''re outside Bristol right now," Rijana replied.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "They are elves," Kalistra interrupted.


    I looked at the cat girl in askance.


    She rolled her eyes and muttered, "stupid human," under her breath. "Elves thrive in a natural environment. This room, this table, this bench, they are all man-made items. Elves need to spend time around plants and animals. It helps them renew their connection with nature," Kalistra lectured.


    "Impressive," Rijana remarked. "Not many non-elves are aware of this."


    "I do know a few things besides swinging a sword," the cat girl retorted.


    I quickly recalled the guest room directly across from mine at The Noble Lady back in Tregome. The room was rented by an elf for a three years duration. And from my glimpse of the interior, the room was filled with plant life. The living quarters of Roen and his wife were also packed with plants. At the time, I thought it was rather odd to see so many plants in their living space. But now that I heard Kalistra''s explanation, I began to appreciate the peculiar needs of elves. Small wonder, then, that the elves don''t stay in human cities and towns for long. "When are they coming back?" I asked.


    "Now," a feminine voice interrupted and giggled.


    I looked up and saw Bjoukia and Bjoukin. The two quickly sat down next to Kalistra.


    The cat girl hissed but the elves ignored her warning and refused to move from their seats next to her.


    "Be nice, Kalistra," I warned her. "Remember, these two had brought you back to your hideout. They saved your life. You should be nicer to them," I reminded her.


    The cat girl stared at the table in front of her. Her tail started whiplashing back and forth.


    "Maybe we should move to the other side," Bjoukin finally spoke up. He did not want to antagonize Kalistra unnecessarily.


    I held up my hand. "She owes you. It''s time she started repaying her debt," I replied.


    When Dariyni returned with our meals, the three newcomers requested the same dish.


    Once we finished our lunches, I turned toward Rijana. "Can I learn more spells from you?" I requested and bowed deeply.


    "Sure," my magic instructor smiled. Assuming that I will be facing undead monsters, it was important for me to learn some more spells, particularly from the element of fire. Additionally, a Protection from Undead would be extremely useful.


    "We will find a place nearby to practice," Kalistra spoke up. The cat girl grinned as she imagined how she will start repaying her debt to these two.


    "Yes we should," Bjoukia agreed with a giggle.


    I nodded. "I''ll go back to my room with Rijana. We''ll meet in my room again at the first bell in the afternoon."

 Chapter 13 - Lesson & Preparation

    Before I left the table, Kalistra threw something at me. "Here, catch!"


    Purely on reflex, I stuck out my right hand and something bounced into my palm. Instinctively, I closed my hand before it fell off. When I opened my hand, I saw that it was the key to my guest room. "Thank you," I said. I had totally forgotten about the key. It would have been embarrassing for me to go upstairs only to remember that I didn''t have the key to my room.


    The cat girl''s eyes glowed. While I was bringing a woman to my room, Kalistra was not worried that I would cheat on Amelica because the cat girl did not see any physical attraction between me and Rijana. Thus, Kalistra did not feel the need to play chaperone. She left a silver coin on the table, rose from her seat, navigated past the crowd of patrons in the common room and exited the inn.


    "Hurry up, sis!" Bjoukin said and left our table.


    Bjoukia took a big gulp from her mug and ran after her brother.


    Rijana shook her head as she reached into her pouch; she left a few silver coins on the table and followed me to my room.


    I lit the lantern with a Fire Bolt and earned a frown from my magic instructor.


    She sat on my bed and took out her spellbook.


    I took out my own spellbook from my special pouch, along with the quill and bottle of inkwell; I kept my book on my lap while the other items were left on the floor.


    "What kind of spells do you wish to learn today?" Rijana asked me.


    "First and foremost, I need a big offensive spell that is effective against undead," I answered immediately. "Can I learn Fireball as a Level 6 Mage?" I asked.


    "Yes," she nodded. "However, that is a third-tier magic spell and it may be difficult for you to learn it. Thus, I would advise you to increase your Read Magic skill before you attempt to learn Fireball."


    I quickly recalled how I learned my Swordsman skills. If I failed the attempt to learn the skill, I had to advance to the next level before I could attempt to learn the skill again. I wondered if the same principle applied to magic spells. "Let''s say I fail to learn Fireball. Can I simply advance to the next level and try again?" I asked.


    Rijana shook her head. "That''s not how it works for mages. You get one attempt to learn each spell," she warned me. "If you fail your attempt, you will never be able to succeed if you try to copy the spell again. That''s why it''s important for you to increase your Read Magic skill before you attempt to learn Fireball."


    I winced at the thought of being unable to add Fireball to my spellbook. The spell was a staple offensive spell for mages. Frankly, I couldn''t think of myself as a real mage if Fireball was missing from my repertoire.


    My instructor held up her hand. "Mages can get around this by casting Fireball from scrolls. In fact, Fireball scrolls are among the most popular items at the Mage Guild shop for this reason."


    I shook my head. Think POSITIVE, Larry! I will NOT fail to learn Fireball! "What would you recommend that I learn first in order to increase my Read Magic skill?" I asked.


    Rijana opened her spellbook and started flipping the pages. Finally, she set it down on the bed in front of me. "Since we''ll probably fight undead tonight, I suggest that you learn the second-tier spell Protection from Undead. It''s different from the first-tier spells that you had learned because Protection has both a verbal and a material component. We can get the material when we leave your room. But right now, I want you to try to copy the spell to your spellbook."


    I opened my own spellbook, dipped the quill in the inkwell and started copying the spell. Before I knew it, a half hour flew by! However, I was rewarded with some pop-up notifications. The first one read, "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 4, +50 XP." The second message read, "Spell of light LEARNED: Protection from Undead. +100 XP."


    My magic instructor peered down at my writings and smiled. "Congratulations. Now read what you just wrote," she ordered.


    I bent my head and read the page. Even though I recognized the handwriting as my own, the content of the page was unfamiliar to me. Nonetheless, I was able to understand the instructions. In order to cast the spell, I needed a flask of holy water. I would need to dip my finger in it and then draw a cross on the following locations: My forehead, the back of my hands, my chest, and my feet. Additionally, as I mark my body in this prescribed manner, I would need to chant continuously: "Asa le vi Gaea." "Why Gaea?" I wondered aloud.


    "Gaea is the Greater Goddess of Life. The undead represents the opposite of life and She offers the greatest protection against the undead," Rijana explained.


    "If I simply douse my body with holy water, wouldn''t that repel the undead?" I asked.


    "Yes and no," my teacher answered. "While the holy water would indeed serve as a repellent to the undead, the water would inevitably evaporate over time and thus, the protection would disappear. What the chant does is it creates a channel between Gaea and your body. Her essence is what keeps the undead at bay. There is an upkeep cost to keep the channel open after the first hour. But for most situations, an hour of protection is more than enough," she lectured. "What skill level is your Read Magic currently?" she asked suddenly.


    "Level 4,"I responded. I recalled fighting slime monsters inside the Phla''en Ruins near Balmore Farms with Kalistra and the human form of Jasla, a monk. The monk used her body as a conduit between the void and the slime monster; the negative energy melted the slime''s flesh on contact. Protection from Undead apparently acted on a similar principle.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Rijana tilted her head for a moment. "Accounting for your intelligence modifier, I would say that you have a 50-50 chance of learning Fireball. It would take you an hour or longer to transcribe it successfully. So you have two choices. You could either try to learn another second-tier spell over the next half hour and hope that your Read Magic skill will increase. Or, you can try to learn Fireball now," she suggested.


    "I would like to learn another second-tier spell," I replied. I wanted to increase my chance of learning Fireball as much as possible.


    My teacher nodded. "Please look at your player status screen and tell me the elements that you don''t have any magic spell in," she requested.


    I pulled up my screen. A picture of my player avatar was on the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful-Neutral, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 6, Experience: 8,753/15,000, Reputation: 10,402, Attack: 34, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 8-12 (Dagger), 8-18 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 7%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 66, Stamina: 46, Magic: 30, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 5), Magic Sense (Level 4), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 3), Spirit Sense (Level 5), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were four tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 4); Swordsman¡ªCharge (Level 4), Disarm (Level 3), First Strike (Level 2), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2)." The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 1)¡ªDetect Trap, Light; Fire (Level 2)¡ªFire Bolt; Water (Level 1); Earth (Level 1); Air (Level 1)¡ªMagic Missile; Light (Level 1)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 1)." The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The last tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)."


    When I reviewed my screen, I noticed that my divine blessing from Lady Luck was gone! I sighed at the realization. Her blessing had lasted a week and cost me a platinum coin. But it helped me tremendously in surviving my trials the past week. But seeing how my status screen was filling out, I had very much outgrown the blessing. I quickly checked my spells and said, "I''m missing from Water, Earth, and Dark."


    "Second-tier Dark spells I can offer you are Darkness and Dark Vision. Second tier Earth spell I can offer are Spider Climb and Web. I don''t know any second-tier Water spells, unfortunately," Rijana replied.


    "Can you explain them a little bit?" I requested.


    "Certainly," my teacher nodded. "Darkness is an area of effect spell which creates darkness within a designated circle near the spellcaster. The nice part is that it only requires the drawing of a rune, meaning that the spell could be cast quickly. Dark Vision allows the user to see in the dark. Spider Climb allows you to climb walls and ceilings like a spider. Web is another area of effect spell that creates some web to entangle a target. It works best in a confined space," Rijana explained.


    "I''ll take Web," I decided. With Kalistra as my travel companion, I didn''t want to waste a precious slot on Dark Vision since the cat girl could see in the dark already. Spider Climb didn''t make sense to me either because I wasn''t interested in taking a hybrid mage/thief role. Thus, my choices had narrowed down to Darkness and Web. Of the two, I recognized that Web could help me on my quest at the cemetery and that was why I chose to learn this spell. However, I did plan to learn Darkness eventually because I recognized its effectiveness on the battlefield.


    When my teacher turned her spellbook to the page for Web, I started the process of copying the spell to my own spellbook. After a half-hour, I managed to copy the spell. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 5, +50 XP." "Spell of earth LEARNED: Web. +100 XP." I quickly read the page to learn more details about Web. For this spell, I would need a bit of spider web and chant the words: "Buu fa ces ro."


    Rijana took back her spellbook and slowly flipped the pages over to Fireball. She set it down on the bed and said, "Good luck."


    I took a deep breath and started copying the spell. As I reached the middle of the page, my eyes became blurry and my mind lost focus. Dice started rolling inside my head. "Intelligence check FAILED. Reroll SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." When the dice stopped rolling, my mind regained its clarity and I was able to resume copying the spell. After an hour, I was finished. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 6, +100 XP." "Spell of fire LEARNED: Fireball. Level 3, +200 XP."


    I collapsed onto my bed. I was mentally exhausted and I could barely keep my eyes open. Thank you, Lady Luck. It was only because of the special Reroll ability that I was able to learn Fireball.


    In response, I felt a warm sensation from Her divine mark on my forearm. The feeling spread throughout my body and it made me fall asleep.


    Rijana took my spellbook from my hands and read what I wrote. She confirmed that my transfer of the Fireball spell was successful. "Well done," she smiled and placed the book on the floor.


    *Knock-knock*


    The mage opened the door and saw Kalistra and the twin elves standing in front of her.


    Kalistra jumped up to see over the human''s shoulder. "Why is Lawrence sleeping?" the cat girl asked when she landed on the floor.


    "Shhh!" Rijana put a finger to her lips. "Your lord just spent all his mental focus and concentration to copy the Fireball spell. He''ll need approximately a half hour to recover," she explained.


    Bjoukin whistled. "Lord Mulligan became a Mage yesterday and just one day later, he''s ready to toss fireballs? Yikes." Normally, it took months if not years of study before a student in magic was ready to learn Fireball. However, the elf was no longer surprised by my amazing accomplishments because it seemed to a frequent occurrence for me.


    The cat girl quickly made a decision. "Rijana, please keep the door open for a moment. I don''t have the key to this room. I will open the door to my room and the three of you can stay until Lawrence awakens," she said. Kalistra did NOT want to leave me alone in my room again. Not after I was kidnapped the night before.


    The twins looked at each other and nodded. "That''s fine with us," Bjoukin replied. He could spend some time restringing his bow, while his sister could use a whetstone to sharpen her blade.


    The cat girl quickly unlocked the door to her room and switched places with the mage. Kalistra quietly closed the door to my room. She sat down on the floor, leaned her back against the wall next to the door, and started meditating.

 Chapter 14 - Holy Water

    The church bell tolled loudly in the distance. It was two in the afternoon.


    My eyes immediately flew open! I was supposed to meet up with Kalistra and the elves at one! I found myself looking up at the ceiling and quickly sat up. Thankfully, I saw that I was still in my guest room at The Wild Boar.


    "Had a good nap?"


    I turned my head and I noticed that Kalistra was sitting on the ground and leaning against a wall. "Why are you in my room?" I asked. "What happened to Rijana, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia?"


    The cat girl''s eyes glowed. "I''ll answer the second question first. The trio is in my room right now. They were gracious enough to wait around for you to awaken. We''ll join them shortly and leave The Wild Boar. As for your other question, you were kidnapped from this room last night, remember? Because I wasn''t here to guard you. I intend to remedy my mistake." Her eyes glowed again.


    Swell! I was hoping for some personal privacy. But I could certainly understand why Kalistra felt the need to stick close to me now. At least she did not feel the inclination to commit seppuku for failing to guard me. That was progress in my book.


    I swung my legs to the ground and stood up. I looked at the floor and saw my spellbook and writing equipment on the ground. I quickly picked them up and placed my quill and bottle of ink in my pouch. I opened my wyvern skin-covered spellbook and turned the pages over until I saw the Fireball spell. I spent some time reading the two pages. According to the instructions, I needed soot for Fireball. That was on top of the components I needed for the other two spells I had learned a few hours earlier. In summary, the spell components that I needed were: soot, web, and holy water. I had to get these components before I head over to the cemetery.


    "We don''t have all day, Lawrence," Kalistra prodded me while tapping her left hind paw on the floor impatiently.


    "Sorry," I winced. "I wanted to check the instructions for Fireball and see what component I needed to cast it," I explained as I closed my spellbook and placed it back in my leather carrying case.


    "Just don''t expect to fling Fireballs left and right during a fight," the cat girl replied. "If I recall, Fireball requires a large amount of mana to cast. You might be able to cast two if you''re lucky. I suggest you buy some mana potions as well."


    "That''s a good idea!" I praised her.


    Kalistra opened the door and held it open. "After you, milord," she bowed theatrically. Her tail swayed from side to side.


    I rolled my eyes as I passed them.


    She slammed the door behind me. *SLAM*


    Some noise came from Kalistra''s room and her door flew open. Bjoukin stuck his head out the door and saw the two of us. "You''re awake!" he exclaimed. "We''ll be right out!"


    The two of us waited patiently for Bjoukin, Bjoukia, and Rijana to join us in the hallway. Once they left Kalistra''s room, I headed down the stairs and then walked out of the building.


    When Rijana came outside, I asked her, "Where should I go to buy the spell components? I also need to get holy water and mana potions."


    My magic instructor tilted her head for a moment as she tried to remember what spells I need components for. "For soot and web, the general store where you bought your quill and ink would be fine. The store carries lower quality mana potions as well. While they also sell holy water, you could probably get them for free from the Church because of your membership with them," she pointed out. "I''ll take you to the general store now." Rijana grabbed my arm and started pulling me along.


    Kalistra hissed but took her place to my right.


    The twin elves walked behind us.


    After a few blocks, we returned to the general store.


    Rijana walked over to a shelf and picked up two tiny bags; each was the size of a small tea bag. She then grabbed another leather pouch that was big enough to carry a smartphone. Next, she grabbed another bag; this one had a strap. It was smaller than my messenger bag, though. She turned to me and said, "I need 47 silver coins."


    I pulled up the white church robe that I was still wearing and reached into my waist pouch in my leggings, where my loose coins were stored. I took out the silver coins and then passed it over to her.


    After Rijana paid the shopkeeper, she put the two tea bags into the leather pouch and then said, "Please attach this spell components pouch to your belt."


    I looked down at my belt. I had a lot of things attached to it already: A scabbard was on my left hip, two sacks of gold on my right hip, and my carrying case for my spellbook behind my right hip. I decided to attach the new pouch next to scabbard on my left hip. My belt was turning into Batman''s utility belt.


    "Please wear this around your neck. This bag will hold your potions," Rijana said while passing me the small messenger bag.


    I put the strap over my neck and the bag settled next to my left ribs. I almost forgot about mana potions! "How much are mana potions here?" I asked.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "This store only carries Minor Mana Potions, which can restore 20 Mana instantly. But they cost 5 gold each," Rijana replied.


    I winced at the cost. "I''ll take five of them," I said and took out the 25 gold from the small sack that I had received from Mayor Wilshire earlier today. The mayor gave me 50 gold to cover expenses for this mission. Since that was my budget for this mission and I had spent less than one gold for web and soot, I was comfortable with spending half my budget on mana potions.


    Rijana purchased the potions for me and I put them in my new potions bag.


    When we left the general goods store, I took the lead and led our group to the Church. Kalistra and the elves had to remain outside because they were non-humans and magically barred from entering church grounds.


    "I''ll be back soon," I promised them. I entered through the main entrance and took out my truth stone from beneath my robe. When I saw a young cleric passing by, I raised my hand to draw his attention. I looked up at the young lad''s caption to read his name. "Greetings, Brother Lough. Where can I get some holy water?" I asked.


    The fair skinned but young looking man with light brown hair looked at me with his sky blue eyes. "Please follow me, Brother Mulligan," he said in a quiet voice and started walking down the hallway. Brother Lough led us down a flight of stairs, through another passageway and finally, we entered a room with a water fountain in the middle. The walls were lined with bookshelves; each shelf had trays containing glass vials, some filled with water while others were empty.


    There were a few clergymen muttering softly while filling glass vials with water from the fountain.


    "What are they doing?" I asked.


    "Our brothers are blessing the water as they are being stored in the glass containers," Lough explained. "This is how the holy water is made."


    "Is there anything special with the water from this fountain?" I asked.


    My guide shook his head. "It''s the same water that the common folk draws from the fountain at the Public Square. The difference between regular water and holy water is that the latter is blessed by members of our Church," he explained.


    "Can I take a few vials of holy water from the shelves?" I asked and started to approach a shelf on the wall.


    "NO!" my guide replied forcefully, interrupting the other clerics at the fountain momentarily.


    The other five men turned their attention to us. Seeing nothing happening, the clergymen returned to their tasks.


    "I apologize for my outburst, Brother Mulligan. But Church tradition demands that our brothers bless their own holy water," Lough explained.


    "Really?" I was flabbergasted by the quiet cleric''s overreaction. On the other hand, I was intrigued by the notion of creating my own holy water.


    "Really," Brother Lough replied with a serious expression. "Let me teach you the blessing: ''May the Gods of the Law and Order bless this water and extend Their protection to Their Faithful.'' You simply chant this blessing as you fill the glass vial," Lough instructed me. Then he pointed at a shelf to my right. "You see those red shelves? You can take empty vials from there to make your own holy water."


    I turned and saw a few wooden shelves, painted red, with trays containing empty glass vials. There were over a hundred vials. I turned back to Lough. "How much do these vials cost?" I asked.


    My guide shook his head. "You take what you need and nothing more than that. Your tithe covers the cost. If you can return the empty vials for reuse, the Church would greatly appreciate it," he replied.


    "I have a quest that may involve fighting some undead. Can I take a dozen vials?" I asked.


    Lough''s thin, brown eyebrows rose. "Take what you need to complete your quest."


    I turned to Rijana. "I''m going to need your help to carry some of the vials for me."


    "Yes, milord," the mage nodded.


    Without hesitation, I removed a dozen empty glass vials from a red shelf and passed half of them to Rijana. I then walked over to the water fountain, took a spot away from the other clergymen, and sat down next to the fountain. I gently placed the vials on the ground to my right and gestured, with my right hand, for Rijana to set her vials down at the same spot as well.


    I removed the stopper from a glass vial and then dipped the container into the fountain. As the vial slowly filled up with water, I quickly chanted the blessing. I felt energy pour from my heart, traveled across my right arm, and enter the glass container. When I pulled it out of the water and placed the stopper over the top, I received a pop-up notification which read, "CREATED: Vial of Holy Water. -2 Mana, +10 XP."


    Brother Lough took the glass vial from my hand and examined it. When he confirmed that I had created holy water, he patted my shoulder and placed the vial on the ground to my left. "Good job."


    "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +100 Reputation, +200 XP." I was surprised to discover that the creation of holy water was considered to be a quest in this gaming world. I quickly created the rest of the holy water I needed. I received another 110 XP and lost 22 Mana. When I was finished, Rijana started placing them in my small potions bag. I rose to my feet but suddenly, I felt a wave of dizziness.


    "Easy," Brother Lough said as he grabbed my right arm. "You spent your mana too quickly in creating the holy water," he explained. "Your mana depletion is why you''re experiencing some dizziness. Most brothers take their time to create holy water for this reason."


    "I''m in a hurry," I grinned sheepishly. I was aware that stamina depletion would cause me to lose consciousness. I now learned that mana depletion would cause dizziness. In a way, this made sense because my mana was intricately related to my mental faculties. Thus, a loss of mana would lead to an increasing reduction of my mental abilities.


    I looked at the clergymen still creating the holy water and a thought popped into my mind. "Are we allowed to sell the holy water that we create here?"


    "NO!" the cleric replied with indignation at the outrageous suggestion. "Brother Mulligan, the Church is permitting us to create holy water strictly for our personal use. Otherwise, the holy water we create here is distributed by the Church to a limited number of shops. The mayor and the archbishop had reached an agreement on a list of approved sellers of the holy water at a cost of 1 gold each. The sellers get a 20% commission on each sale. Creating and selling holy water is a major source of funding for Church operations. And periodically, our brothers are assigned to create holy water, like these brothers here, if our inventory runs low."


    "I see," I replied. In other words, the Church had a monopoly on the creation and sale of holy water. If I tried to sell holy water on my own, the Church would probably expel me from the brotherhood. I was somewhat disappointed because a potential source of revenue was taken away from me. However, I DID save 12 gold coins by making my own vials of holy water. And I still had another 24 1/2 gold remaining in my budget for this mission.


    "I''ll guide you back to the front entrance," the young cleric said. Personally profiting from the creation of holy water was an abhorrent behavior that was beneath the dignity of a member of the Church. Brother Lough sincerely hoped that I would not engage in this unethical behavior and risk excommunication from the church.


    "Thank you," I said and bowed deeply, oblivious to the concern of my guide.

 Chapter 15 - Cemetery

    When Rijana and I exited the church building, I looked around for a Watchman. Fortunately, there were two of them guarding the entrance to the church. I walked over to the guard on the right side because he appeared to be more attentive than the other guard.


    The middle-aged man, wearing a full suit of plate mail armor but missing the helmet, tracked my approach with his light blue eyes. "Yes, Brother?" he asked with a deep sounding voice.


    "Greetings, Watchman. Can you direct me to the cemetery? The mayor has assigned me a quest at that location," I explained.


    The guard nodded. "Just head due north until you reach the wall. Then turn left. You will see the graveyard before you reach the guard tower on the northwest corner," he instructed.


    "Thank you," I nodded politely.


    "Good luck with your quest, Brother Mulligan."


    By this time, my non-human companions were waiting for me across the street. The trio had noticed that I came out of the church building.


    I walked over to them and explained, "I was asking the guard for directions to the cemetery."


    My companions nodded in acceptance of this explanation. After all, none of them knew where Bristol''s cemetery was located.


    I took the lead again and followed the Watchman''s instructions. I walked straight north for a good half hour and then turned left at the wall. I noticed that the further north I walked, the thinner the crowd of pedestrians became. In fact, by the time we reached the northern wall, the streets were empty. After another quarter hour or so walking in a westerly direction, we finally reached the cemetery.


    The church bell tolled three times.


    When we arrived at the cemetery, I saw a grassy area enclosed by an iron fence some eight feet high. The iron bars ended with sharp spikes on top. Unlike the rest of the city, the cemetery had trees; however, none of the tree branches were remotely close to the fence for someone to climb over. The ground was dotted with headstones over grass and flowers. Frankly, I was surprised to see a bit of nature within the confines of this city. Additionally, the land was uneven. There was a house to the south; it stood on a small hill. Further south was a gate. "We need to go there to get inside," I said as I pointed at the gate.


    Apparently, the cemetery took up several city blocks because it took another twenty minutes or so to reach the gate. And the sun was steadily dropping toward the western horizon, with perhaps another three hours of sunlight remaining for this day.


    When we reached the gate, I received a pop-up notification which read, "Location ACQUIRED: Cemetery. +50 XP." Dismissing the message, I saw a set of metal doors left wide open. I turned to my companions and said, "Let''s go inside and head for the house." I had no idea where the caretaker was but the house on the hill was a good starting point to locate him. Furthermore, if Soiretu happened to be out at the moment, we could simply wait at the house for his return.


    Fortunately, there was a cobblestone road over the grass leading from the gate to the house on the hill. The road was only three feet wide and appeared to be in poor shape. However, walking on the road was still better than walking in the grass and risk stepping on a snake. After another ten minutes or so, we finally reached the hilltop. It was a plateau with a simple, one-story wooden building with a chimney at the center of the hilltop. There were trees on either side of the house but none of the branches were close enough to use to climb on top of the house. Additionally, there were no shrubs for people or animals to hide behind. In other words, there was no place to ambush the entrance of the house.


    When we approached the house, there was suddenly a "bzzz" sound.


    "Ow!" Kalistra cried out in pain and immediately backed away from the house. "The house is enchanted with magic to prevent non-humans from entering," the cat girl said aloud. Her tail whiplashed back and forth in anger.


    The door opened and a middle-aged man stepped out of the house. His eyes quickly focused on Kalistra. "I''m sorry, young one, but the church had decided to take precautions and turned the area surrounding this residence into holy ground," he said apologetically and bowed deeply.


    "We''ll just wait out here then," Bjoukin said nonchalantly. While the elf was unhappy with the discovery, Bjoukin realized that he could still climb on the trees and take refuge above ground should the need arise.


    "Okay," I quickly nodded in agreement. I didn''t want to give the fickle cat girl an opportunity to berate the newcomer when he obviously had nothing to do with barring non-humans from entering the house.


    I turned my attention to the man. He was dressed in a simple brown tunic, green breeches, and black boots. He had a large physique and looked strong. His brown hair was shortly cropped and he had a small beard under his wide chin. I looked up at the man''s caption and confirmed that he was Head Caretaker Soiretu. I opened my sack and pulled out a blue colored tube. I opened the tube and pulled out a rolled up parchment. "I have been commissioned by the mayor to investigate a report of missing bodies in this cemetery," I announced as I passed the parchment over to the caretaker.


    Soiretu took the parchment and read it aloud, "Writ of Authority. I, Mayor William Wilshire, Hereby Vests Lord Lawrence Eugene Mulligan with the General Authority to act on my behalf. All Citizens of Bristol are subject to his authority as if the requests were my own. Signed, Mayor William Wilshire." The man''s brown eyes widened in surprise and fear. He quickly returned my Writ of Authority.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Wow," Rijana gasped.


    "Title ACQUIRED: Commissioned Agent of Bristol. +250 Reputation, +500 XP." I was surprised to get a title out of this commission from the mayor. But then again, I did expect to receive more assignments from Mayor Wilshire once I completed this current assignment. I carefully rolled up the valuable parchment and returned it to the blue tube. "What''s wrong?" I asked when I finally noticed the look of disbelief on Rijana''s face.


    "You received an unlimited commission from the mayor," the mage said quietly.


    "So?" I shrugged. I couldn''t understand her reaction. Was the commission such a big deal around here?


    "Milord, most commissions are limited in nature and duration. That means the Writ of Authority will specify the tasks involved and the limits of authority granted by the commission," Soiretu interrupted. "Very rarely does the mayor choose to execute an unlimited commission. It reflects the tremendous faith and trust that Mayor Wilshire has placed in you," he explained.


    "Does this mean that I can flash this writ of authority and make demands of people in this city?" I asked. With this writ, I could order the commoners and even the nobility to do things for me! Talk about a power trip! Muahahaha!


    The caretaker held up his right hand. Soiretu saw the maniacal look on my face and it filled his heart with dread. "The mayor can withdraw your writ at any time," he warned. "Furthermore, he may ask for an accounting of your actions under your Writ of Authority. If Mayor Wilshire determines that you have abused your commission, he may order your imprisonment or even your execution in the Public Square."


    My ego immediately deflated upon hearing his warning. In other words, this Writ of Authority was similar to a company credit card. I could use it for business purchases, but my use was subject to auditing and reporting to my boss. In any event, I needed to focus on my immediate task at hand before sunset. I looked at Soiretu and made a request. "Can you show me the locations where the bodies were missing or disturbed?"


    "Yes, milord," the caretaker bowed deeply. "I need to get some equipment first." He went back inside the house and came back out with a shovel in hand. He also had a lantern. A mace was hooked on a loop at his belt and a two-handed warhammer was fastened to a harness across his back.


    If I didn''t know any better, our guide was expecting to stay out until after dark. And he was armed with non-edge weapons, which were particularly effective against skeletal monsters.


    The large man started walking down the cobblestone road at a fast pace.


    The five of us struggled to keep up with him because the road was tilted at a steep decline and some of the stones on the ground were cracked and broken. None of us wanted to take the risk of tripping and rolling down the road.


    About halfway down, Soiretu stepped off the road and veered right. He paused for a moment to see where he was and then continued walking.


    We walked past a number of gravesites. Some of the headstones were arranged neatly. Others were arranged in a circle. There was no real pattern in how the graves were organized.


    After ten minutes of walking, our guide finally stopped in front of a hole in the ground. "Here''s the first one I noticed. Happened three days ago," the caretaker said.


    I looked at the hole in the ground. It was maybe the size of a bar stool but at least six feet deep. Apparently, the deceased body was originally placed upright and somehow became animated and crawled out of the ground. "You haven''t seen any skeletons walking around?" I asked.


    "Not recently, milord," the caretaker replied.


    My brows rose at his answer but Soiretu chose to remain silent. I tried using my Spirit Sense and then my Magic Sense on the gravesite. As I expected, there was no reaction to either one. Without a body, I couldn''t see the lingering spirit. Furthermore, any magic used here would have dissipated by now. I looked up at Soiretu. "Can you take me to the next site?"


    "Yes, milord," the man replied and started walking.


    This time, we headed north and then eastward. We walked around the hilltop and finally stopped at a location in the shadow of the small hill.


    "It''s getting dark. I''ll light my lantern," Soiretu offered.


    Rijana quickly held up her hand. "Milord, perhaps this is a good time to practice casting your Light spell," she suggested.


    I closed my eyes as I tried to remember the instructions to cast the spell. It was really simple. "Chi rak," I said while snapping my fingers. In an instant, a small ball of light hovered above my head. "Light SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." With better lighting now, I looked at the ground. This time, the hole in the ground was the size of an adult body laid flat on his back. However, the hole was shallow, perhaps only four feet deep. Again, my Spirit Sense and Magic Sense detected nothing.


    I looked at Soiretu. "Did you discover the missing bodies yourself?" The grounds of the cemetery was a big area to cover; I couldn''t imagine the caretaker covering it on his own.


    "No, milord. I have assistants to help me. It was Lelaja, a gardener, who discovered this hole," Soiretu admitted.


    "Where are your assistants?" I pressed. "I may have questions for them."


    The caretaker shook his head. "I asked them to stay out of the cemetery for their own safety. I was concerned that there may be undead roaming about."


    "Why are you staying here, then?" I pointed out.


    Soiretu grinned. "The house on the hilltop has been blessed by the Church and it is considered holy ground. The undead can''t get inside. Additionally, I am the Head Caretaker and I cannot abandon my post," he explained.


    "Are you a fighter?" Kalistra asked.


    "What gave you the idea that I''m a warrior?" the large man grinned again.


    "You''re armed with blunt weapons and they look well maintained," the cat girl pointed out.


    "On occasion, some bodies do rise out of their final resting places," Soiretu admitted. "Unusually skeletons and zombies. I would ask my assistants to stay in the Caretaker''s House while I go down the hill to eliminate the undead."


    "Why didn''t you do that this time around?" Bjoukin asked.


    "Something about these incidents feels different to me. Call it an old warrior''s intuition," Soiretu shrugged.


    "We''re going to have to wait until after dark to find the undead," Bjoukia said.


    The caretaker looked at the two elves. "While I admire your courage, I must point out that you would not be able to hide in my house if a powerful undead monster appears. I suggest you leave the cemetery by sunset."


    "We''re not going to run from undead," Bjoukia snorted.


    "We have some experience fighting undead," Bjoukin added. "We will stay with Lord Mulligan and help him complete his quest."


    "We''ll head back up the hill now and come back down after nightfall," I decided. "If there are undead roaming the cemetery, they will come out after dark. We need to destroy every single one of them." Left unsaid, though, was my concern that there may be something more powerful than mere zombies and skeletons lurking in this area. However, between Rijana and myself, we should have enough magic to defeat any undead that we encounter.


    "If that is your decision, milord," Soiretu bowed deeply and started walking toward the hill.

 Chapter 16 - Afternoon Preparations

    When our group reached the cobblestone road, Kalistra spoke up. "Milord, I want to spend some time with the elves to discuss strategies to defend the hill," she said.


    I turned back to the cat girl. "I''ll be right inside. If you need me, just holler," I replied. I understood that she was really just making a polite excuse not to go near the magic barrier near the house. I was certainly sympathetic to her anger because the cemetery was nominally a public area where citizens and noncitizens should be allowed to visit. That included the house on the hill since it was paid for and maintained with taxes from the residents of Bristol. For the Church to create a barrier to prevent non-humans from entering, this reflected the disregard that this organization had towards the non-human races. Furthermore, by setting up this barrier, any non-human employees at the cemetery could no longer work there.


    Kalistra, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia continued walking with us up the cobblestone road until we were three-quarters through. Kalistra then turned around and started surveying the area surrounding the road; the two elves followed her lead.


    Soiretu paused for a moment when we reached his residence. The caretaker turned his head toward the west and checked the position of the sun. "We''ll need to come back out before sunset to lock up the gate. If there are undead roaming the cemetery, we cannot allow them to leave," he said.


    I nodded in agreement. I recognized that our first priority was to prevent any undead in the graveyard from leaving. In some role-playing games, zombies had the ability to pass a disease to the living similar to the way that were-creatures could turn normal humans into were-creatures via contact with open wounds and infections. "Can zombies turn living beings into zombies?" I wondered aloud.


    "No," Soiretu shook his head. He was aghast at the idea of zombies creating more zombies! He had fought zombies on occasion and thankfully, nothing happened to him afterward. The caretaker pushed the silly notion from his mind and opened the wooden door for us to enter the house.


    When we stepped inside, I saw a simple room with a bed on the northeast corner, a fur rug at the center, and a fireplace on the east end of the house with a cauldron positioned above the burned out logs. On the southwest corner was a variety of gardening tools, including a wheelbarrow, shovels, and watering cans. A table with a handful of stools was placed on the southeast corner. The door was on the western end of the house.


    Soiretu lighted a fire in his lantern and placed it on the table. "I''m going to start making soup for our supper," he said and walked over to the fireplace to start a fire. He wanted to leave the house on a full stomach. Who knew when the group will return from its search for roaming undead? If a horde of undead arose from the graveyard, the caretaker will simply be too busy fighting to pause for some chow.


    Rijana turned toward me. "Since we will continue our investigation at night, I strongly suggest that you copy Dark Vision into your spellbook," she said. "After that, we could consider other spells for you to copy."


    "That''s a good idea," I replied. I walked over to the rug and sat down. The fur on the rug was gray colored and quite soft. I opened my carrying case and pulled out my spellbook and writing equipment.


    Soiretu turned from the cauldron and looked at me. His eyes bulged when he saw my spellbook. He was shocked to learn that I was also a mage! I was carrying a sword at my belt while wearing a truth stone over my church robe. Did this mean that I was a triple-classed Fighter/Mage/Priest? When I had cast the light spell earlier, Soiretu thought it was a priest spell since Light was a first-tier spell from the sphere of Order. Now, he discovered that I was a mage, too!


    Although the caretaker was born and raised in Bristol, he had never met a triple-classed character before. But knowing what my mission was, perhaps Mayor Wilshire was wise to ask for my help. And it partially explained why the mayor had granted me an unlimited commission.


    Oblivious to the discomfort of her host, my magic instructor sat next to me and pulled out her own spellbook. She turned the pages over until she opened the book to Dark Vision. Rijana cast the Light spell and a bright ball of light appeared above our heads.


    When I looked up and compared her light to mine, I saw that hers was much brighter. In a way, this made sense because her skill in the General Sphere was probably much higher than mine.


    "You should release your spell before you start copying from my spellbook," my teacher said. "You don''t want to divide your concentration between copying the spell and maintaining the light."


    "Okay," I nodded and mentally released the Light spell. The room immediately darkened but I was still able to see the pages in my spellbook clearly. I set down Rijana''s spellbook on the ground in front of me and started copying the spell into my spellbook. A half-hour later, I received a pop-up notification which read, "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP. Spell of dark LEARNED: Dark Vision. +100 XP."


    Rijana peered down at my spellbook and smiled. "Congratulations. Now please read what you just copied," she ordered.


    I bent my head and started reading the instructions to cast Dark Vision. I needed to smear soot on my eyebrows and then say the words of power: "Qi xar de vi." The spell will last an hour per level in the Dark Sphere. I turned my head toward Rijana. "You knew I was going to stay in the cemetery after dark," I noted my suspicion aloud.


    "The undead are creatures of the night. It was elementary to assume that we will need to stay in the cemetery after sunset, Lord Mulligan," the mage chuckled.


    "Milord, I notice that you carry a long sword. Do you also happen to have proficiency with blunt weapons?" Soiretu asked.


    I turned my attention over to the fireplace, where the caretaker was standing to tend to the cauldron. I shook my head. "I only learned swordsmanship. I understand that edged blades are not very effective against skeletons. I am prepared to fight with my sword sheathed," I pointed out.


    Of course, fighting with the sword sheathed will reduce my sword damage by half. I had fought enough duels with my sword sheathed to know this by now. However, I learned a handful of skills from the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship; I was anxious to use them again because I haven''t had the opportunity to do so after becoming an official dual-classed Fighter/Mage.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    In theory, the magic I used could and should supplement my melee fighting skills. But in practice, how would you cast a spell while holding a blade in your hand? Particularly if a spell required gestures from both hands to cast. I hadn''t learned any spells yet with such a requirement. But surely there will come a time when I do learn such a spell.


    Additionally, I could do a reverse and rely on spellcasting for ranged and area-of-effect damage, while my melee skills would be used defensively when enemies finally reach me. In other words, it would be similar to the role played by a Ranger class character except Mana was used instead of Stamina.


    Considering that I had Kalistra as my traveling companion, she could offer all the melee support that my party needed. What we lacked was ranged damage. Thus, my magic, which included Magic Missile, Fire Bolt, and Fireball, was very complimentary to her skill set. However, the cat girl will not be traveling with me during the entire length (hopefully short) of my stay in this gaming world because she had responsibilities as the Heir to her dojo. Therefore, it would be prudent for me to prepare for the day when we went our separate ways.


    Frankly, I really should take some time thinking about this because it would influence the kinds of spells I will add to my spellbook. After all, the number of spells that I could learn was limited to my Intelligence attribute, which was 20 at the moment. The spells in my spellbook currently were: Detect Trap, Light, Fire Bolt, Fireball, Magic Missile, Web, Dark Vision, and Protection from Undead. That was 8 spells in total, meaning that I could learn another 12 spells. And I needed to save a slot for Dispel Magic.


    The caretaker waved his hand to get my attention. He noticed that my eyes had a distant look as if my mind was elsewhere. "Would you have any interest in learning to use a mace?" Soiretu offered.


    My eyes dropped to the mace looped around Soiretu''s belt. It was a steel ball, slightly bigger than a baseball, attached to a long metal rod. Theoretically, I should be able to swing it at my enemies. However, it was the skills attached to the weapon which dramatically increased the damage output of the mace. Thus, I would need to learn a skill specifically for this weapon if I wanted to use it effectively in a fight against the undead.


    I quickly remembered that the number of weapon skills I was allowed was limited to the level of my profession. I already had Charge, Disarm, Slide Step, First Strike, and Duel Winner. That counted as five skills when I was limited to six currently as a Level 6 Fighter/Mage. I had one slot left open. Thus, I couldn''t afford to spend a precious slot on an alternate weapon. I shook my head. "I can''t afford to spend a slot to learn to use another weapon," I replied.


    "Okay," Soiretu shrugged to hide his disappointment. "In that case, I hope you will learn spells that can deal with the undead," he added.


    I grinned at this remark. There was something I carried which was EXTREMELY effective on the undead. I removed a vial of holy water from my potions bag and held it up for the caretaker to see.


    The man whistled in appreciation. In the past, he had asked for some holy water from the Church but his request was ignored. Apparently, the cemetery was very low on the distribution list for the valuable holy water.


    "I can give you three of them," I offered.


    "Thank you, Lord Mulligan!" the caretaker exclaimed excitedly and immediately walked over to take the three glass vials from me.


    "If I have any holy water remaining after our mission is completed, I will give them to you," I promised.


    Soiretu bowed deeply in appreciation.


    I turned my attention back to Rijana. "What other spells should I learn?" I asked.


    My magic teacher tilted her head for a moment. "I would like you to learn Armor because you don''t have any protection spells aside from the Protection from Undead," she replied. "I also suggest learning Acid Arrow. The problem is that we''re in a wooded area and the use of a Fireball could cause a spark and start a fire in the cemetery," she explained. "Also, Acid Arrow is a second-tier spell and the chance of you failing to learn this spell is much lower than attempting to learn another third-tier spell," she added.


    "Okay," I nodded in agreement.


    Rijana flipped her spellbook over to Armor and laid her book in front of me.


    I immediately went into a trance as I started copying the spell into my spellbook. Roughly ten minutes later, I received a notification which read, "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP. Spell of earth LEARNED: Armor. Level 2, +100 XP." I took a moment to read the instructions for this spell. I needed to hold a piece of metal and say the words, "Las yu poe vu." My skin will then harden as if I was wearing a suit of armor. This spell was perfect to use as a Fighter/Mage because it conferred the benefit of wearing armor without actually doing so! Additionally, merely holding my sword or touching a coin would be adequate as the spell component for this spell.


    My teacher smiled as she took back her spellbook. She turned the pages over until she found Acid Arrow. She placed it on the ground in front of me.


    I dipped my quill into the inkwell and started copying the spell into my spellbook. A half-hour later, I was finally finished with this task. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 6, +25 XP. Spell of water LEARNED: Acid Arrow. +100 XP." I gave a slight fist pump when I saw that I had increased my Read Magic skill. I read the instructions for Acid Arrow. It had a material, verbal, and physical components. I needed to wet my finger and direct the arrow at my target while chanting, "Xoo fuu jgo." I tilted my head trying to figure out the gesture in my head.


    "Let me show you," Rijana said with a knowing smile. She LICKED her finger and then pointed it at me! "Just say the chant and Acid Arrow will be cast," she said.


    "I can cast this spell while sword fighting," I observed with wonderment at the notion. I could see myself doing the lick and then make a gun gesture pointed some dastardly villain! According to the instructions, I could cast an additional arrow for every additional two levels in the Water Sphere. In other words, I could cast two arrows at Level 3, three arrows at Level 5 and so forth. I could see how useful this spell will become as my skill in the Water Sphere increased. However, the only flaw with Acid Arrow was that I could only designate one single target for all the arrows. Nonetheless, I had a feeling that Acid Arrow will be cast frequently in the near future. Muahahaha!


    "If you hold your sword with one hand, yes," she smiled again. Rijana turned toward Soiretu. "How much time do we have before we need to head out?" she asked.


    The caretaker looked out the window and saw the sunlight starting to turn pink. "Maybe an hour," he replied.


    My teacher turned to me. "Do you want to attempt to learn Dispel Magic?" she asked.


    "Sure," I replied without hesitation. I just raised my Read Magic skill to level 6. I was as ready as I will ever be.


    Rijana set down her spellbook in front of me.


    I started copying Dispel Magic and my mind went into a trance. After a half-hour had passed, dice suddenly rolled inside my head. "Intelligence check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I smiled to myself and continued on to the second page. When the hour was finally up, I received a pop-up notification which read, "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 7, +25 XP. General spell LEARNED: Dispel Magic. Level 2, +100 XP." When I finally looked up from my spellbook, I saw that my teacher was eating soup at the table.


    "There''s a bowl for you," Soiretu said; he had already finished his soup. "We''ll leave right after we finish this meal. Your companions already ate."


    In other words, everyone was waiting for me! I hurriedly rose to my feet and walked over to the table. I sat down on a stool and started eating the bowl of soup in front of me. I didn''t realize I was famished; I devoured the soup in three minutes flat. It was a simple vegetable soup with a bit of barley, carrots, and potatoes with some light herbs and garlic for seasoning. When I finished my dinner, I got up from my seat and said, "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 17 - Nighttime in the Cemetery

    When I stepped out of the caretaker''s house, I squinted at the violet colored sunlight shining into my eyes. After all, the door was facing west. I raised a hand to shade my eyes. From my position, I saw that the rest of my companions were waiting at the bottom of the cobblestone road. When I started walking down the road, I heard Kalistra yell.


    "Milord, after ten steps, please get off the road!"


    Huh? "Why?" I challenged her. I had no interest in climbing down the slope when I could use the damn road!


    "It''s slippery!" Bjoukin yelled back.


    "We added oil," Bjoukia added.


    I stared at the trio incredulously when I realized what they were doing. "Are you planning to light up the road and burn the undead?" I asked. In a way, this strategy made sense because skeletons and zombies were mindless creatures that would continuously walk through a burning road in order to reach us. That being said, I still thought it was a BAD idea because the fire could easily burn out of control.


    I didn''t see a water source nearby to put out the fire and prevent it from spreading beyond the road. I hoped they weren''t planning to use magic to put out the fire because I certainly hadn''t learned to create water from thin air. And I was doubtful that Rijana knew the spell to do so either because water creation wasn''t the sort of spell that an Enchanter would carry in her precious spellbook.


    "No fire," the ranger waved his arms furiously in denial of my suggestion. "We decided to make the road too slippery for the undead to climb," he explained. Bjoukin''s ears burned at the thought of starting an uncontrollable fire in the cemetery. It would be a sacrilegious act for a follower in the Tenets of Life and he may be cast out of the Elven Nation for doing so.


    "Fine," I replied. "You three will have to clean up the road afterward." My time spent patrolling with Captain Maisen and the Watch back in Tregome was an interesting experience that had changed me in a profound way. Because otherwise, I would never think of cleaning up the road to make it safe for citizens to walk on.


    No wonder my personal alignment had changed from Neutral to Lawful-Neutral. All the time I had spent with these hardcore Lawful types such as Kalistra and Maisen had changed my character. If I had met the other player character, Arthur de Vere, earlier and went adventuring with him instead of Kalistra and Maisen, I could have easily ended up becoming a Chaotic-Neutral character.


    Stop having these extraneous thoughts, Larry! I took a deep breath and cleared my mind. I needed to focus on the task at hand, namely to reach the ground without using the slippery cobblestone road. I should pretend it was another brain teaser. I peered down the side of the road, seeking footholds to climb down safely. It was a shame that Jasla wasn''t here or else she could fly me down.


    "Milord, there''s no need for you to climb down," Rijana said. She took out her levitating disc and placed it out and beyond the road. It hovered in mid-air. "Step on it and mentally think to go down," she instructed me.


    I examined the disc more closely. It was as thin as a piece of cardboard. The disc was elliptical in shape and about three feet wide and two feet long. Its caption read, "Levitating Disc." I recalled Rijana offering the use of her magic item when Kalistra was still under the influence of the poison from the Double Cross Society while we were outside Bristol. Her stamina regeneration was impeded by the poison and thus, Kalistra couldn''t run to Bristol on her own. In the end, I had to carry her on my back because the cat girl refused to climb on the disc.


    The disc was used to carry persons or objects and the disc could move vertically upon command. Thus, this magic item could assist a person in descending a hill. "Can the disc rise back up on its own?" I asked her.


    "No," my teacher shook her head sadly. Rijana was not surprised to see that I had somehow figured out the weakness for this magic item so quickly.


    "Then how will YOU get down?" I asked. I tried to hide my disappointment at the limitation of this disc because if it had greater mobility, I would have tried to use it like a hoverboard from Back to the Future 2. Alas, it wasn''t meant to be!


    Rijana chuckled. She pulled another disc out of her bag. "I''ve got another one I could use." She turned back to Soiretu. "Unfortunately, you''ll have to climb down," she said.


    "That''s fine," the caretaker replied. He was secretly relieved he won''t be forced to use that thing to climb down the hill. "I have rope inside the house. I''ll use it to climb down. The undead isn''t intelligent enough to use the rope to climb up. So it''ll be fine to leave the rope unattended until I return." Soiretu went back into the house to get the rope.


    I placed my right foot on the circular disc and pushed down to test the disc. The disc was sturdy and did not move at all, despite my weight. I shifted my body over and placed my left foot on the disc, too. I took a deep breath and then mentally commanded the disc to descend. It obeyed and started lowering at a slow pace. Before I knew it, I was on the ground.


    Rijana joined me a moment later. She collected both discs and placed them into her bag.


    "Is that a Bag of Holding?" I asked.


    "Yes, it is," she replied with a smile. "It''s pretty handy for carrying stuff with large volume. But it does not displace the weight because this is a Minor Bag of Holding. I can''t afford to buy the Major version."


    *THUD*


    I turned and saw that the caretaker had finally joined us on the ground.


    "We need to close the gate now," he said and started hurrying toward the opening in the iron fence. When he reached the gate, Soiretu pushed on the heavy doors until they closed. Then he locked the gate with a key. Once the caretaker had finished this important task, he turned toward us. "We are now on lockdown until sunrise. If we become overwhelmed by the undead that we encounter tonight, please retreat back up the hill. I left the rope on the ground for us to climb. We can seek refuge inside the house or among the trees next to the house," he instructed. Soiretu then turned toward me. "Milord, we await your command."Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I nodded in appreciation of the caretaker''s deference to me. As a commissioned agent of the mayor, my authority was greater than his. Thus, I needed to take command of our party. "Here''s what we''ll do. We''re going to patrol the cemetery and hopefully flush out any roaming undead. Soiretu will be our navigator and he will chart the course for our patrol. He''ll also carry the lantern and serve as bait. Kalistra and the elves will stand further out and be our lookouts for any approaching undead. Rijana and I will follow behind Soiretu and prepare to use magic and holy water if necessary," I said. "Any questions?" I waited a moment but no one spoke up. "Let''s start hunting undead."


    Soiretu lighted the lantern and started moving west. He decided to patrol the cemetery grounds in a clockwise direction around the hill.


    Kalistra, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia stepped further out until they were beyond the illuminated radius of the lantern. Otherwise, their night vision will be ruined by the light from the lantern. The trio adopted a triangle formation with the elves standing to the left and right of Soiretu while the cat girl took the rearguard.


    I suspected that Kalistra positioned herself behind me in order to keep her eye on me. But I kept silent because she was the professional and she knew what to do. I would have preferred for someone to stand in front of Soiretu but that would defeat the purpose of using him as bait.


    Soiretu walked slowly. He knew the cemetery by heart. Most of the disturbances occurred north of the hill and he decided to sweep the group toward that section of the cemetery as soon as possible. The leaves on the ground crunched loudly as he stepped on them. The caretaker could have walked quieter but since he was bait, Soiretu felt the need to make extra noise to attract the roaming undead.


    Bjoukin couldn''t help but wince at the excessive noise. After all, the ranger was accustomed to moving silently. However, he understood what the human was trying to accomplish with his noisy patrol. And the elf couldn''t help but admire Soiretu''s bravery.


    Bjoukia, on the other hand, was becoming more and more annoyed at the caretaker. She understood that he was trying to lure out the undead with both noise and light. But the fighter was concerned that his baiting would be too successful and leave no monster for her to fight.


    Kalistra kept her mind blank. Occasionally, she climbed a tree to get a better view of their surroundings. Unfortunately, she saw nothing out of the ordinary.


    Every five minutes, I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense ability. I knew that the undead often stayed here in the world of mortals because their spirits were restless. If they were able to find peace, then perhaps their spirits could move on to the afterlife. After an hour or so of fruitless searching, I finally detected something! "Stop!" I commanded in a low voice.


    My patrol immediately stopped moving and everyone turned toward me.


    "I felt a spiritual aura that way," I pointed toward the northeast. I put a hand on Soiretu''s back and said, "Soiretu, I''m going to keep my Spirit Sense active and guide you toward the aura."


    The caretaker''s eyes widened. Spirit Sense was a very rare ability that the Church actively sought. No wonder I had the Mayor''s trust! "Yes, milord." The commoner bowed deeply and started moving.


    I steered the man like the way Kalistra had steered me the day before. I pushed forward to indicate that we should walk straight. I poked my thumb if we needed to turn right.


    To his credit, Soiretu followed my instructions without complaint. I was both a servant of the Church and a commissioned agent of the mayor. Therefore, the caretaker had to obey my orders.


    I couldn''t quite see the actual auras. But I felt something and simply moved toward it. When we finally reached the area of the foreboding aura, I said in a quiet voice, "Please raise your lantern."


    The caretaker quickly held the lantern held high over his head.


    The illuminated radius slowly widened until our patrol discovered something at the edge. We saw a skeleton wearing a badly torn black robe and holding a scythe. It seemed to be hovering slightly in the air. On the ground, before it was a zombie which had been cruelly dismembered into pieces.


    With my Spirit Sense activated, I saw a small, blueish ball of fire hovering over the zombie.


    The robed skeleton opened its mouth and sucked in the ball! Its eyes glowed a foreboding red color as it digested the ball. While the creature appeared to be a skeleton, it was acting very differently than any skeleton I had encountered during my PC gaming.


    When the ball disappeared, the zombie immediately disintegrated into dust.


    The skeleton took note of our presence and then it turned its head and continued moving silently while heading east.


    "What the heck is that?" someone blurted out. The voice belonged to Rijana.


    "Doesn''t matter," Bjoukia replied. "We''re here to cleanse the undead. We can''t allow this thing to roam freely." The fighter drew her long sword and charged the skeleton from behind!


    Bjoukin pulled back his bowstring and released his arrow. The arrow smashed into the skeleton''s chest and fell harmlessly to the ground.


    The robed skeleton stopped walking and turned, just in time to meet Bjoukia''s charge. The monster casually swung its scythe and deflected her blade.


    The surprising strength of the block caused the elf to lose her balance.


    The skeleton quickly made an overhead attack to cut her in half!


    *BAM*


    The scythe''s deadly descent was stopped by another blade. It was held by Kalistra! The cat girl pushed back with all her strength and managed to knock the skeleton back a step.


    With this small opening, Bjoukin quickly launched more arrows. One, two, three in succession!


    *Ping-ping-ping* All three arrows struck the skeleton in the chest and fell to the ground.


    "Why isn''t this undead taking damage from my blessed arrows!" the ranger yelled in frustration.


    Kalistra quickly jabbed at the skeleton. The blow landed . . . for zero damage! "I''m not able to damage it, either!" she announced with great annoyance.


    In response, Soiretu threw a vial of holy water. When the glass vial broke and the holy water splattered on the undead, the water made a sizzling sound. "-2 Damage," he announced.


    The skeleton turned and immediately started flying toward the caretaker.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" Kalistra swung her sword to push the undead back again.


    "It''s a Soul Reaper! Heal it!" someone yelled out.


    I quickly looked around but couldn''t see the newcomer. Nonetheless, the feminine voice sounded vaguely familiar and I decided to trust her advice. "Throw your healing potions at it!" I ordered.


    Everyone started taking out healing potions at threw the vials at the skeleton.


    It screeched in pain. The skeleton tried to escape but Kalistra and the elves used their swords to push it back and forced the undead to remain in the same spot.


    "I''m out," Kalistra said.


    The others quickly repeated her words.


    Great! If no one had a healing potion in stock, there was only one way to kill this thing--with my divine healing magic. "I''m going to cast a healing spell," I announced as I slowly approached the undead. I called forth the symbol of Gaea in my mind, a simple seed, and then I reached out with my right hand to touch the skeleton.


    Sensing danger, the undead tried to lop my hand off with its scythe!


    Kalistra blocked the blow. "Do it!" she yelled with gritted teeth because the skeleton was so strong!


    I emptied my mana and cast Minor Heal. "-30 Damage. Soul Reaper DEFEATED. +500 XP." I barely read the message before an overwhelming sense of vertigo hit me.


    The cat girl held a potion in front of my mouth and said, "Drink it!"


    When I obeyed and drank the potion, which tasted like lemon and honey, I received another pop-up message which read, "+30 Mana." A glance at my blue mana bar confirmed that my mana was completely replenished.


    Unbeknownst to us, a portal started to form over the spot where the Soul Reaper had fallen. A growling sound drew our attention. When we turned, we saw a pack of black hounds the size of ponies!


    "Hellions!" someone cried out as the hounds jumped at each of my companions. But curiously, I was left alone by these beasts.


    While the rest of my party was preoccupied, a giant skeletal hand shot out of the portal and grabbed me. I struggled to break free as the hand pulled me through the portal. Alas, I was not strong enough. The last thing I heard was "NO!" before the portal closed behind me. Then, I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 18 - Keras

    I opened my eyes and found myself surrounded by a purple mist. A moment later, I recalled what happened to me: I was kidnapped. Again! However, in defense of Kalistra, I doubt she ever expected a giant skeletal hand to emerge from a portal and grab me. So here was the sixty-four thousand dollar question: Where was I?


    I rose to my feet and started walking. Clearly, I had entered another plane, or else I wouldn''t have lost consciousness. When Lord Bane took me to his home on the Plane of Fire, I lost consciousness. When Roen and his wife brought me to Gaea''s Inner Sanctum, I also lost consciousness. When Morpheus brought me to the Dream Land, again I lost consciousness. Losing consciousness seemed to be a running theme whenever I traveled to a different plane. Considering that I was kidnapped by a giant skeleton, I wouldn''t be surprised if I had entered the underworld.


    It was as if I was stuck in a perpetual damsel-in-distress role, with a sex exchange. If that was the case, then what was my female knight in shining armor coming to my rescue? Alas, I couldn''t rely on my companions to rescue me. They were preoccupied with fighting off those big, mean hounds. It would be amusing to see if Kalistra would turn into a berserker again. Probably not, though, because I doubted that her personal dealings with canines were as traumatic as her interactions with wererats. After all, they had killed her mother when Kalistra was a young child.


    *SLAP* I smacked myself. Focus, Larry, focus! Thinking about that unreliable, bloodthirsty, mean cat girl wasn''t going to help me escape from here. No, I could only depend on myself to return home. Somehow. As the old proverbial phrase said, "God helps those who help themselves."


    However, I had to say that this particular plane was not very pleasant. The ground below my feet was rocky and uneven as if it was formed from cooled lava. It was hazy and hot; I was very tempted to disrobe. Frankly, I wouldn''t be surprised if I was near a volcano. Finally, a gust of wind blew by and the haze slowly dissipated, offering me a better view of my environment. Yup, I was right. I was standing at the base of a volcano. The sky above was a deep violet color with zero stars. Whoever brought me here had to be around. Thus, I decided to break the ice. "Hello! Can we talk?" I yelled.


    In response, the ground started to shudder. A giant skeleton suddenly appeared to my left. It was a good three-stories tall!


    My eyes dropped to its hand. Yup, it was big enough to grab a person. This was indeed the skeleton that had kidnapped me. I noticed something small sitting on the giant skeleton''s right shoulder. I squinted my eyes and finally made out a small figure of a faery! What was a faery doing in this place?


    The faery fluttered its bright purple wings and flew! The faery had dark blue skin, purple lips, dark red hair, and bright green colored eyes. She was wearing a white dress and a black crown. She held a scepter which emitted a strong magical aura. If we ignored her color scheme, this faery reminded me of Gaea! Finally, the faery hovered in front of me with her eyes parallel to mine.


    I had a strong suspicion that I was in the presence of divinity. I gingerly activated my Spirit Sense. I discovered that her spiritual aura was so intense and powerful that it delivered a jolt of pain into my mind! "-10 Health." I bowed deeply to her and ignored my throbbing headache.


    "Oh, my, my, my! Aren''t you a polite one?" the faery mused in a light delicate voice. She was aware that I had foolishly tried to sense her and the faery decided to reciprocate my politeness by not mentioning it. I was already in plenty of trouble with her. A small breach of etiquette wasn''t worth mentioning.


    "My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," I introduced myself.


    "Yes, and you''re a Player Character," she nodded. "You may call me Keras."


    I decided to make a gamble. "Are you by chance related to Gaea?" I asked politely.


    The faery fluttered her wings and she laughed. "Yes, we are sisters, born to godhood at the same time," Keras replied and winked at me. "In fact, we are often mistaken for twins." She laughed again.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Despite her outward appearance, Keras seemed to have a pleasant personality. Thus, I was growing confident that I could negotiate with her for my return home. "Goddess, why did you bring me to this place?" I decided to cut to the chase because my companions were dealing with a bunch of hellions and they could use my help. Furthermore, the giant skeleton kidnapped me at the same time that those hellions appeared. Thus, it was reasonable to assume that Keras had sent them to attack my companions. She brought me here for a reason. And it wasn''t out of the goodness of her black heart.


    I had no doubt that the hellions were defeated already. However, I was concerned that Keras may send more minions to attack us. Therefore, I needed to figure out a way to convince the Goddess to leave us alone. That usually meant fulfilling a quest for her.


    The divine faery wagged a finger at me. "I brought you to Hades because you were being a very naughty boy." She shook her head.


    "How so?" I frowned at both her admonishment and also the mention of Hades because this meant that Keras was the Goddess of the Underworld. In other words, Keras was the Goddess of Death and the polar opposite of Gaea, the Goddess of Life. Swell. Considering that I was a servant of Gaea, Keras could technically treat me as an enemy and make my life miserable. If she didn''t kill me first.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "You destroyed my servant," she replied.


    "Servant?" I tilted my head for a moment as I tried to understand what she was referring to. Ah! "You mean the Soul Reaper was your minion?"


    "Indeed," Keras nodded. "Let''s review what happened, shall we?" The faery held up her scepter and a beam of black light shot out of it. A breach started to form within the air approximately ten feet away from us. Blackness within the breach solidified and images started playing on the de facto screen.


    Keras started narrating what appeared onscreen. "When my Soul Reaper encountered your party, my minion did not attack you. Instead, it started floating away. Peacefully. However, your barbaric elves refused to allow my minion to leave. Instead, they started attacking it, forcing my creature to defend itself. And then you personally delivered the killing blow." The screen slowly dissipated. The Goddess folded her arms across her chest. "Now, what do you have to say for yourself?" Her green eyes started glowing brighter.


    "We were on a mission to investigate why the graves have been disturbed and the bodies went missing. When I saw your Soul Reaper claim a soul from a risen zombie, I realized that your minion was the cause," I explained calmly. "I admit that we did attack first. However, we could not allow the creature to continue what it was doing in the cemetery."


    "Silly mortals," Keras shook her head. "A Soul Reaper''s mission is to remove the restless spirits in the mortal world. My minion would have left you alone if you didn''t attack it. It was no threat to your precious city. The Mayor of Bristol was foolish to give you this quest. If the restless spirits remain, then they will attract more restless spirits and soon you will be facing an undead horde in your city. As the Goddess of Death, I would be blamed for the destructive behavior of these mindless hordes and for disturbing the balance between Order and Chaos. That''s why I sent down my Soul Reaper to take care of the problem first."


    In other words, I screwed up big time! "I''m sorry!" I bowed deeply to the Goddess.


    The faery sighed. "Look, I appreciate your willingness to apologize. But it''s not enough. Soul Reapers are expensive to raise because they require enormous spiritual energy. I''m going to assign you a mission to capture enough spiritual energy to revive the Soul Reaper that you had killed. This is fair, no?"


    "I''ll do it," I replied with more confidence than I really had at the moment. I already expected this Goddess to assign me a quest. The question, though, was whether she would be satisfied with just that. I may as well address the issue now. "Goddess, are you going to brand me?" I asked tepidly.


    Keras laughed. "How foolish and arrogant you are, Lawrence!" The divine faery shook her head. "Not every God or Goddess will want to give you their divine mark," she replied as she wagged her finger at me. "Besides, you''ve already been marked by my sister, Gaea. If I were to mark you as well, then it would cause problems for your body because our energies will cancel each other out," she continued. "That being said, I will need to give you an incentive to complete your assignment. First, I''ll give you a way to collect the spiritual energy." She snapped her fingers and a small, black orb hovered in front of me.


    I looked at the item and its caption read, "Soul Collector. Charge: 0/1000."


    "Notice that the charge is currently 0/1,000? As you collect spiritual energy, the charge count will start to increase. When the orb is fully charged, your assignment will be completed," Keras explained.


    I reached out with my left hand and grabbed the artifact. It felt cold to the touch. "ACQUIRED: Soul Collector, soul-bound. -100 Reputation, -200 XP." I winced at the loss of reputation and experience. On the other hand, I had received 500 XP for killing the Soul Reaper and thus, I was still ahead in terms of experience. "How do I collect spiritual energy with this item?" I asked.


    Keras smiled. "It''s very simple. You need to defeat undead creatures. As you destroy them, their restless spirits will be released from their physical shells. The Soul Collector will automatically reel them in and convert the spirits into energy." Suddenly, the Goddess raised her scepter and pointed its tip at me!


    A black bolt of energy struck me in the heart and I felt a coldness around it. Then, the coldness spread throughout my entire body, accompanied by enormous pain! "ARGH!" I screamed out as my body convulsed on the ground involuntarily. When my body stopped moving, I gasped for air. While the pain was gone, my body somehow felt different to me. "What did you do to me?" I demanded to know.


    The divine faery offered me a wicked smile. "Check your notifications," she replied.


    My eyes focused on the messages and they read: "Temporary Condition INFLICTED: Cursed by Keras. -50% Health. Duration: 6:23:59." My jaw dropped when I immediately brought up my player character screen and confirmed that my Health had dropped by half! "Why did you curse me?" I yelled at her. I felt a panic attack coming and took deep breaths.


    "You need proper motivation to complete this task," Keras replied in a sweet and innocent tone of voice.


    I clenched my fists as my anger grew. The main benefit of becoming a Fighter was the high health. Then, I became a dual-class Fighter/Mage for access to secular magic. The higher health was an enormous advantage for a spellcaster. By cutting my health in half, Keras had wiped out my character building strategy. It was a severe punishment from her and arguably more than I deserved. I opened my mouth to demand that my curse be removed.


    But suddenly, the giant skeleton stirred and walked closer to Keras. The ground shuddered at its movement.


    The minor earthquake caused my body to sway off-balance; the immediate danger forced me to ignore the curse. For now. I stared into the divine faery''s eyes and saw no mercy from her. I realized that it was pointless for me to ask her to remove the curse. The very act of asking her would lessen my stature in her eyes. Fine! I will take the punishment and deal with it! "Can I go back now, Goddess?" I asked harshly. My anger seeped into my voice. Even with the giant skeleton hovering over the two of us, I was not going to back away from her in fear.


    "Popo, please take him home," Keras commanded. She was secretly pleased with me for refusing to back away from her fearsome pet. It was truly a shame that I had been claimed by Gaea!


    The giant skeleton grabbed me and then its hand went through a newly formed portal.


    When my body entered the portal, I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 19 - Debriefing

    *SLAP* I felt a sting on my left cheek. The pain jolted me awake. When my eyes regained their focus, I saw Kalistra peering down on me. I remembered what happened and sat up. "I''m back," I said.


    "Yes," the cat girl replied. "Tell us what happened to you. Please." Since Kalistra was still partied with me, she had read the notification regarding the curse from Keras. She planned to discuss my horrific condition privately.


    "I met Keras; she was upset that we had killed her Soul Reaper and wanted to have a little chat with me about it," I replied as I sat on the ground cross-legged. I looked around and saw that Soiretu was shoveling a hole in the ground to bury the bodies of the hellions.


    "If you''re referring to the robed skeleton with the scythe, it was you who landed the killing blow," Bjoukin pointed out. He was taking a break from shoveling with the caretaker.


    I saw Bjoukia sitting nearby; she was working to loosen a joint in her gauntlet.


    "Isn''t Keras the Goddess of Death?" Rijana asked with great alarm.


    "Yes," Bjoukia winced at the mention of Keras. The elves were servants of Gaea, the Goddess of Life and the direct opposite of Keras. Keras'' involvement with Lawrence will complicate matters for The Elven Nation and this news needed to be reported to their superior ASAP! The elf maiden made subtle eye contact with her brother and Rijana.


    I noticed the exchange of looks but I declined to comment; I already knew what they were concerned about. "Anyway, Keras has assigned me a quest to help revive her Soul Reaper," I announced.


    "What!" the twin elves blurted aloud in unison.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked quizzically.


    Suddenly, a robed person wearing a hood appeared next to me.


    I looked up and saw a dark blue robe. I saw my companions immediately reach for their swords; I held out my hands and yelled, "Stop!" Seeing that my companions had obeyed my command, I rose to my feet. Standing before this person, I saw that the newcomer was slightly taller than me. "Who are you?" I already had my suspicion and I simply needed a confirmation.


    When the hood was pulled back, I saw the beautiful face of the elven mage, Tescka. Just as I suspected. She had once kidnapped me from my room at The Wild Boar and brought me to The Double Cross Society''s Hideout for a meeting with the head of the local Thieves'' Guild. It was kind of ironic for this mage to be here after I returned from another kidnapping. "Why are you here, Tescka?" I asked.


    The elf nodded her head slightly in greeting. "Lord X has asked me to keep an eye on you," she replied honestly.


    "Get away from him, you damned outcast!" Bjoukia said while glaring at the newcomer. In her eyes, this night had just turned from bad to worse.


    "Outcast?" I asked with my brows raised.


    Bjoukin pointed at Tescka''s left ear. "Her earlobe has been cut. This marks her as a Betrayer of our laws. She is an outcast from The Elven Nation," he explained. It was a taboo subject for the elven race; to admit the existence of outcasts to non-elves had filled him with great shame. However, I was a servant of Gaea and, as her follower, I deserved to know the truth. His great fear now was that I would be corrupted by the outcast and reject the Tenets of Life. He had to find a wedge to drive between us!


    Tescka shook her head. "There is more to life than being at Gaea''s beck and call," she smirked. "I''m an outcast and I''m proud of it," she declared. Tescka pitied these children for being so blind to Gaea''s flaws. The Gods and Goddesses cared little about their followers; they only cared about their power struggles with each other and mortals were nothing more than tools to that end.


    Once Tescka was assured that the two elves would not draw their blades on her, the mage finally turned toward me. "I''m sure you''re aware that Keras and Gaea are rivals. Your friends here are concerned that if you advance an interest of Keras, then your action will undermine Gaea in some way. So the question now is whether these two will allow you to proceed with Keras'' quest. Or not," she explained.


    Bjoukin nodded. "It is as the outcast said. We will need to consult our superior on this matter," he admitted honestly.


    I held up my hand. "Why don''t I ask Gaea directly?" I suggested.


    Tescka blinked her eyes several times. She eyed my white robe and my truth stone. "Aren''t you a follower of the Goddess Musa?" she asked suspiciously. It was unheard of for Gaea to have a HUMAN follower!


    "Yes and no," I grinned. I rolled up my right sleeve and cast Unveil. I showed her the holy symbol of Gaea on my forearm.


    "But that''s impossible for a human," she gasped as she stared at the symbol of the seed.


    I closed my eyes and ignored her comment. Gaea, if you are against my mission on Keras'' behalf, then please give me a sign.


    Suddenly, a sapling sprouted from the ground and grew quickly into a tree. A minute later, a face formed on the massive tree trunk. "Gaea grants you her permission," it said. "She agrees with her sister that the Soul Reaper needs to be revived in order for the Balance between Order and Chaos to be maintained."


    I looked at the creature''s caption and it read, "Treant." I bowed deeply to Gaea''s servant and the rest of my companions followed my gesture.


    However, Tescka remained standing. Unbowed.


    I turned to the elf mage. "Thank you for your advice in defeating the Soul Reaper," I said.


    "But I got you into trouble with Keras," she shrugged.


    "What exactly does Keras want you to do?" Kalistra asked. She was annoyed at this trickster for using an Invisibility spell to stay hidden while following the group around. The cat girl had no inkling to Tescka''s presence and it was upsetting Kalistra. Her tail whiplashed furiously.


    I took out the Soul Collector. "She gave me this artifact to collect spiritual energy after we defeat undead monsters." I approached the bodies of the hellions. Suddenly, I heard a loud sucking sound and the orb flashed blue several times. I examined the item and discovered that its charge was now 100/1,000. There were five hellions, meaning that I received 20 units of spiritual energy for each hellion''s soul.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "What happened?" Rijana asked with great alarm.


    "The spirits of the hellions were still lingering here; this orb collected them and converted the spirits into spiritual energy," I replied.


    "You CANNOT let the necromancers see it!" she warned me. "Otherwise, they will kill you and take the artifact from you!" In the wrong hands, this powerful artifact can be used be raise higher-tier undead, including the dreaded Elder Lich! Rijana started shivering at the thought of another Elder Lich running loose on Britannia. Both her parents and her hometown had perished when an elder lich visited her community when she was a child.


    "Okay," I nodded. Frankly, I already expected the artifact to be invaluable and highly sought after. The Gods and Goddesses were certainly going out of their way to make my life harder in this gaming world. Why should I be surprised to hear that another group will be targeting me? Well, this was another incentive to finish Keras'' quest sooner rather than later. And while the black orb was soul-bound to me, this bond could easily be dissolved by ending my life. Swell.


    I turned my attention to Soiretu. "Where''s the largest concentration of undead in this city?" I asked.


    The caretaker dropped his shovel in surprise. Slowly, the man turned to face me. His face reddened with embarrassment. "Lord Mulligan, this is a subject best discussed in private with the leadership of the Church," he replied politely. "Until this evening, I had never encountered any undead other than zombies and skeletons," he quickly added. Soiretu reached into the ditch to recover his shovel. Hopefully, this activity will discourage me from discussing this subject with him further.


    "Servant of Gaea, my roots sense something foul in the middle of the city. Perhaps, that is the starting point for your quest?" the treant suggested.


    "Thank you," I bowed deeply.


    "Our Mother has asked me to remain in this cemetery in case more restless undead appear. You may rest here, under my watchful eyes, until you are ready to leave this place," the treant offered.


    I looked at my companions under the illumination of Rijana''s Light sphere. I saw the weariness on their faces and took note of the numerous cuts and bruises on their bodies. "Yes, we will rest here until daybreak." We may as well salvage the night and get some much-needed rest.


    My companions began to sit and lean their backs against the treant. Soon, everyone, except Kalistra and Tescka, fell asleep.


    "Not going to sleep?" the elf asked with amusement.


    "I don''t trust you," the cat girl replied. She was concerned that the mage might kidnap me again.


    Tescka smiled and then turned invisible, leaving a furious Kalistra behind.


    #


    I felt something nudge my chest but I ignored it.


    *POKE*


    The pain in my right shoulder woke me immediately. "-2 Health." It was the patented shoulder-poke and only one person did it to me--Kalistra! When I opened my eyes, I saw the pale green eyes of the aforementioned cat girl leaning over me. Before I could open my mouth to complain, she covered my mouth with her furry paw.


    "We need to talk," she said in a low voice and then removed her paw. The cat girl rose to her feet and started walking away from our campsite.


    I got back to my feet and mindlessly followed her. I glanced at the sky and saw that it was still a swirl of black and dark violet color; it was not even sunrise! I scowled at the cat girl''s back for making me get up before dawn. I placed a hand over my mouth to cover my yawn.


    Kalistra led me to a tree some fifty feet away from the camp. When I finally joined her, the cat girl folded her arms across her chest and said, "Tell me about the curse."


    I looked at her and shrugged helplessly. "Keras felt that I needed an incentive to complete her quest sooner. And who am I to argue with a Goddess?"


    The cat girl''s eyes glowed and her tailed whipped back and forth angrily. "Did she do anything else to do?"


    "You mean did I receive another brand? No," I shook my head. "She knew that I was already claimed by Gaea; if Keras tried to brand me, the energy from each Goddess would cancel out the other. And this would, in turn, harm my body."


    "You sure know how to make my job harder as your bodyguard," Kalistra remarked and shook her head. Her whiskers and ears twitched. "With your health reduced by this much, keeping you alive became much harder. Especially if we''re hunting undead now," she remarked. Higher-tier undead, such as wights, could drain life by touch alone. "When the shops open, we''ll need to fill up your potions bag with healing potions." Kalistra would prefer that I took the role of a healer during this quest, but she had a feeling that my sword will be needed because our party simply didn''t have enough melee fighters to ward off an undead horde or two.


    "It''s not like I''m going out of my way to find trouble," I replied defensively.


    "No, it seems to find you," Kalistra agreed.


    "That''s the price of being a Player Character," I added.


    "So that''s the plan? Finish Keras'' quest first?" the cat girl asked. "Frankly, we can''t go to the other Phla''en Ruins until you''re back to normal. It''s too dangerous for you to travel beyond Bristol in your current condition."


    "Yes, I know," I answered with mild annoyance. "How powerful are hellions anyway? I received 20 units of spiritual energy for each of them," I noted.


    "For you, it''s a difficult fight against one of them, especially with your reduced health. They are a lot stronger than the alpha male wolf that you killed singlehandedly outside Burnhamm Village," she replied. The cat girl leaned her face to my right ear and asked, "Can you sense Tescka?"


    I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. I felt a blue and violet aura nearby, in addition to Kalistra''s own golden aura. "She''s standing about ten feet west of us," I answered. I opened my eyes and saw the pop-up message: "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    "Good," the cat girl grinned. Her tail dangled happily. She was very relieved to hear that we could still detect her physical presence despite being invisible. "How trustworthy is she?" Kalistra asked.


    "Not very," I admitted. "She''s the mage who kidnapped me from my room at The Wild Boar and took me to see Lord X," I explained. "As a spellcaster, she may be more powerful than Rijana. Gate is a high-tier spell and she cast it twice in one night. Tescka will perform her tasks professionally and competently. But I will never forget her loyalty to The Double Cross Society."


    Kalistra nodded her approval. She wanted to ensure that I remembered why Tescka was with us and where her loyalty laid. The elf was not like Jasla, the Chaotic daughter of Bane who was obviously smitten with me and wouldn''t harm me. On the other hand, the elf would not hesitate to hurt me if commanded to do so by Lord X. Furthermore, Tescka would never pledge her allegiance to me. It was simply not in her character to do so as a Chaotic being.


    "You do realize that elves have excellent hearing," Tescka said in a voice loud enough for us to hear. She had chosen her current spot precisely because she was still able to hear us talk.


    "Does it really matter?" the cat girl replied while turning her head in the direction of the invisible mage. Two can play this game.


    "No," the elf laughed. She was going to enjoy being around Kalistra. Their opposite characters were like oil and water. Tescka dropped her Invisibility spell and slowly approached us. "If you can tell where I''m at while I''m invisible, then there''s no point in wasting my Mana to keep the spell running," she explained with a slight smile.


    Kalistra sized up the mage for a moment and decided to take the direct approach. "My liege has been cursed by Keras. His health has been reduced by half. Will you help me keep him alive?" she inquired.


    Tescka whistled. "Yeah, I noticed that Lord Mulligan was looking kind of pale when he came back. I didn''t understand the reason for it. Keras can be a vengeful Goddess in her own way. Before I answer you, though, I need you to answer a question. Why are you asking for my help?" It was rather unusual for a Lawful being like Kalistra to seek the assistance of a Chaotic creature like Tescka.


    "I don''t know how reliable those three will be," the cat girl replied truthfully.


    "Because Lord Mulligan is questing for Keras to revive the undead Soul Reaper," the elf continued her train of thought. "It''s a conflict of interest for them and you''re not certain if they will overcome their personal reservations despite the treant''s explicit directive from Gaea."


    "In a battle, hesitation can lead to death," Kalistra said.


    Tescka turned her attention to me. "Lord X has only asked me to observe you. I have decided to take one step further and help you on this quest. I will do my best to keep you alive." She smiled.


    "Why?" I asked quizzically.


    "Your mission is making those followers of Gaea very uncomfortable. I want to take this opportunity to show them just how reliable and useful an ''outcast'' of The Eleven Nation can be," the elf replied. Tescka saw the cat girl''s grin. Yes, this will be an interesting mission indeed.

 Chapter 20 - The Mayors Report

    After my secret meeting with Kalistra and Tescka, I returned to camp to catch some more sleep.


    The treant saw my return but kept silent.


    When I had awakened again, I immediately got up. I saw that the rest of my companions were already up and about and preparing to leave the cemetery. I turned to the twins and Kalistra and pointed a finger at each of them. "You three should go back up the hill with Soiretu. You need to clean the oil off the cobblestone road," I reminded them. As I watched their facial expressions turn sour, I wrestled with my emotions; I was feeling giddy inside and it was difficult to prevent myself from kissing my pinky.


    Bjoukia pouted at the reminder but a stare from her brother made her keep silent. After all, they had a promise to keep; as representatives of The Elven Nation, breaking their word would cast a shadow over their people.


    "What will you be doing?" Kalistra asked. She was not concerned with the chore because if the three of them worked in unison, cleaning the road could be finished quickly depending on the location of a water source.


    "I need to report to the Mayor and let him know that his quest has been completed," I replied. "Then I will head over to the church and find out if they have any idea where the undead might be hiding in the city."


    The cat girl raised her paw. "If it turns out that there are undead roaming under holy grounds, then you need to get additional support from the Watch and the Church before you start hunting the undead. Unfortunately, neither I nor the elves could follow you in that case. And Rijana by herself won''t be enough support for your mission," Kalistra said. "Promise me you won''t go ahead by yourself to hunt the undead." She looked me in the eye.


    "I promise," I said solemnly. Despite what my bodyguard thought I did not have a death wish.


    "We''ll escort you to the gate," Soiretu offered.


    I nodded my permission and the caretaker led the way. As we walked in silence, I marveled at how different the graveyard looked at night compared to the morning. It was a peaceful and serene environment. I saw butterflies fluttering around. Birds chirped in the trees. The cemetery was an oasis from the hustle-bustle of city life.


    When we finally reached the gate, Soiretu took out his key and unlocked the door. Then he, with the assistance of Kalistra, opened the doors wide. "May the Gods watch over you," the man said and bowed deeply to me.


    "May the Gods watch over you," I repeated his words and nodded slightly as befitting my station. Before I took a step past the gate, I remembered that I promised to hand off the rest of my holy water to Soiretu. I quickly opened my potions bag and gave him three vials.


    The caretaker took them and then bowed again.


    I stepped out of the cemetery and Rijana and Tescka followed me through the gate. Recalling the map in my mind, I headed south and then east.


    Somewhere along the way, the elf mage turned invisible again.


    For a moment, I wondered if Tescka was an outlaw wanted by the Watch in Bristol. I decided that it was better for me not to know because I was a wearer of a truth-stone and therefore, I could not lie on her behalf if I was ever questioned by either the Watch or the Church.


    Since it was quite early in the morning, I decided to take a detour back to The Wild Boar to break my fast at the inn first. I entered the inn and veered straight into the common room. I noted that there were already commoners sitting at their tables and having oatmeal for breakfast. I claimed a table at the back. When I sat down on the bench, Tescka dropped her spell and sat to my right while Rijana took up a seat across the table.


    A different waitress approached us than the two who had served me previously. The young woman was of medium height and she had long, straight brown hair, and wore a white apron over a figure-accentuating brown dress that modestly dropped to her ankles. Her caption indicated her name was "Tanyl." "What would you like this morning, milord?" she asked in a girlish, cheery voice while looking at me attentively with her dark brown eyes.


    Remembering that the kitchen did not serve meat until lunch, I decided to have a simple breakfast. "Oatmeal and honey tea, please," I requested. It was best for me to have the same meal as the other patrons in the room.


    "The same," my two female companions replied in unison.


    Tanyl returned with our food shortly and we ate our meals in silence. When the church bell struck seven times, my companions paid for their individual meals and we left the inn. The trek to the Mayor''s Office went without any incidents and we arrived within twenty minutes or so.


    However, when we got there was a crowd standing outside the office; two Watchmen, well-equipped wearing plate mail armor, stood in front of the door. Their halberds were crossed over the door, barring entry.


    "What''s going on?" I asked a commoner.


    "We''re waiting for the office to open at eight," the tradesman replied.


    I looked at the crowd and then turned toward Rijana. "We might not get a meeting with the mayor until much later this morning," I said. At this rate, Kalistra and the elves will be waiting for ME rather than the reverse.


    "Should we head to the Church instead?" my magic teacher asked.


    I thought for a moment. While it would indeed save some time if I went there now, I was concerned that the Church leadership would assign me additional tasks that would devour the rest of my day. Additionally, by broaching the possibility of undead lurking in Bristol, the Archbishop may order me to immediately start the undead hunt without Kalistra and the elves. Even if he were to assign Watchman and clerics to accompany me, I wouldn''t feel comfortable hunting the undead without Kalistra nearby to watch my back. Therefore, I needed to delay my meeting with the Archbishop in order to give my companions more time to finish their chore and join me. Thus, I shook my head. "I want to report to the mayor first," I answered. "Is it possible to learn more spells while I''m waiting out here?" I asked.


    "Sure, if you don''t mind sitting on the street," she shrugged.


    "Do you happen to know Invisibility?" I asked.


    "No," Rijana shook her head.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Tescka, can I learn the spell from you?" I asked.


    "I''m not your magic teacher," the elf rebuffed me. "You can buy a scroll from the Magic Guild and learn this spell."


    "Fine," I sighed. I turned back to Rijana. "How about I learn Darkness?"


    "Sure," she nodded. "You''ll have enough time to copy it before the office opens anyway."


    I decided to take a spot on the left end of the building and sat down. I pulled out my spellbook and my writing equipment. Once my teacher placed her own spellbook in front of me, I started copying the spell. A half-hour later, I received a few notifications: "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP. Spell of air LEARNED: Darkness. +100 XP."


    When I started putting my spellbook away, someone said, "What are you doing here?" I looked up and I saw it was Mayor Wilshire! I immediately rose to my feet and bow deeply to him. "I''m here to report back to you, sir."


    Surprise flashed across his face because the mayor didn''t expect such a quick turnaround; he quickly returned to a neutral expression. "Follow me into my office," he commanded.


    The crowd noticed his arrival and parted before him, creating a path through the sea of flesh for the mayor leading straight to the Watchmen.


    The guards noticed his arrival; they immediately opened the door and saluted.


    When I tried to follow him inside, a Watchman said, "Halt!" Halberds crossed in front of me.


    Mayor Wilshire turned his head and said, "He can come with me."


    "Yes, Mayor!" a guard replied and permitted me to follow the mayor into the building.


    As we walked toward the mayor''s office, the gnomish secretary rose from his chair and bowed deeply.


    The pages standing at his desk noticed his reaction and quickly followed suit.


    "Good morning," the mayor said and walked into the chair.


    Secretary Wiug''Luen looked at me but kept silent as I followed the nobleman into his office. The gnome didn''t bother to consult his appointment book because he already remembered my name and face--along with the fact that I never made an appointment to see the Mayor. While this was a severe breach of office protocol, Mayor Wilshire permitted such breach for important visitors. And apparently, I made the cut in the mayor''s eyes.


    When I closed the door, the mayor said immediately, "Tell me what happened."


    I took the seat in front of the nobleman and started to talk. "We met with Soiretu at his house on the small hill inside the cemetery. He talked about some of his personal encounters with lower-tier undead such as zombies and skeletons. We then walked around the graveyard for a bit to examine the uncovered graves. Afterward, we returned to the hill and waited until after dark to patrol the area again. During the nighttime patrol, we encountered the perpetrator responsible for the missing bodies; it was a Soul Reaper."


    "What''s a Soul Reaper?" the mayor interrupted with his brows raised. He had never heard of this monster before.


    "Milord, the Soul Reaper is a very high-tier undead creature. It has the appearance of a skeleton but dressed in a torn robe and carries a scythe. It is immune to normal weapons and it has very high magic resistance. Its purpose is to gather restless spirits, which manifest themselves in the wandering undead," Rijana lectured.


    "Apparently, some of the deceased buried in the cemetery carried restless spirits. As they became undead and arose from their final resting places, the Soul Reaper appeared to destroy their bodies and collect their spirits," I added.


    "So what happened during your encounter?" the nobleman pressed.


    "We ended up killing it," I admitted with a wince.


    "How? I thought you said it was resistant to normal weapons and magic?" the mayor frowned.


    "Holy water can hurt it. But it is much more vulnerable to healing magic," I explained.


    "So you killed it." It was a statement.


    I nodded.


    Mayor Wilshire rubbed his eyes. "So to summarize: The deceased were rising from their graves; they were the real culprits for the disturbances in the cemetery. The Soul Reaper destroyed their bodies and collected their souls," he said.


    "That''s correct," I nodded.


    "But you made the situation worse by killing the Soul Reaper," he grumbled.


    "Yes and no," I winced.


    "Explain," his eyes narrowed.


    "Keras, the Goddess of Death, was displeased that the Soul Reaper was killed. She sent a pack of hellions to punish my companions while I was brought to Hades. The Goddess then gave me a quest to revive the Soul Reaper. And she punished me by placing a curse on me," I revealed.


    "What is the curse?" he asked.


    "The curse dropped my Health by half for a week," I answered honestly.


    Mayor Wilshire reacted as if he had sucked on a lemon. "That is quite a punishment for a swordsman," he said after a moment of consideration. "I bear part of the responsibility for your predicament because I gave you this quest to investigate the cemetery in the first place," he added grudgingly. He opened his drawer and took out a sack; he placed it on the table. He then pulled a ring embedded with a blue gemstone from his right pinky; the ring was also placed on the table. "This is your reward for finishing my quest. The sack contains 1,000 gold pieces. In addition, I''m going to lend you my signet ring. I want you to go the Church now and show this ring to any page. He will immediately take you to see my brother. Ask for his help to remove your curse. After your consultation with him, you can leave the signet ring with my secretary."


    As I took the sack and the ring, I received pop-up notifications which read, "Major faction quest COMPLETED. +1,000 Reputation, +2,000 XP." My jaw almost dropped because I was astonished by how much experience I received for a little field trip to the cemetery. "Thank you, Mayor Wilshire," I replied and bowed deeply.


    "Dismissed," the nobleman replied and flicked his wrist.


    The two of us immediately rose from our seats. We bowed deeply to him again and then left his room.


    When the mayor was alone again, a portal of fire suddenly opened near the door. Lord Bane walked through the portal. "You have done well. The Gamemaster was very entertained last night," the demigod said with a grin.


    Mayor Wilshire bowed deeply before the demon lord and gritted his teeth.


    #


    When we finally left the building, Rijana grabbed my shoulder. "Why didn''t you tell me about the curse?" She was absolutely livid that I tried to conceal my condition!


    I slowly turned around and looked at her hand.


    The mage immediately dropped it.


    I straightened my white robe and sighed softly. I looked directly into her emerald eyes and said coolly, "I didn''t want your pity. And I''m concerned that your friends may sabotage my mission."


    Her beautiful eyes turned furious. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Milord, why would you think that?" she asked softly. Her fury gave way to sadness at the revelation that I didn''t trust her friends.


    "Your elf friends were upset that I had met with Keras. And they were clearly against my quest on her behalf. Otherwise, Gaea wouldn''t have taken the extraordinary step of sending that treant to speak on her behalf," I replied.


    "The Elven Nation have their way of life," she said defensively.


    I nodded my head slowly. "And that''s the problem. My curse is temporary. For now. But I suspect that Keras can turn the condition permanent. How can a swordsman fight at half strength? It would be difficult for me to continue on with my journey. And if I even suspect that Bjuokia and Bjoukin will hinder my missions, I have no choice but to drop them--and you--from my quests."


    Rijana shook her head. "That''s not fair."


    "Look, I like you and the elf twins. I think of you as my friends. I hope that you feel the same way about me. But at the same time, I''m mindful of the fact that those two are followers of Gaea. Her teachings and the societal rules of the elven culture offer guidance to their lives and how they conduct themselves on a daily basis. If offering assistance to Keras goes beyond this boundary, then I cannot ask them to do so. And if they can''t do it, then they will become a hindrance to my mission," I explained.


    "It''s a question of priority," the mage said softly.


    "Correct. For me, the ultimate goal is to return home. But in order to do so, I must continue appeasing the Gods and Goddesses who cast their attention my way."


    "It is a tremendous burden," Rijana noted and exhaled deeply. She couldn''t fault me for taking precautions to ensure my quest for Keras will be successful. "So are we going to the church right away?" she asked.


    "No, I want to wait for Kalistra and the elves to arrive. In the meantime, please take half the gold from this sack," I said as I handed her the sack I received from the mayor. I decided to take advantage of the presence of the guards standing outside the mayor''s office by standing near them as the mage slowly counted out 500 gold pieces.


    When Rijana was finished with her task, she returned my sack.


    I tied the sack to my belt and then returned to the spot where I had sat down before we had our meeting with the mayor. I sat down and said, "Please tell me when our companions return." I closed my eyes and started my meditation.

 Chapter 21 - The Archbishops Meeting

    "Hey, they''re here." I felt someone gently shake my arm and I immediately stood up. I saw Rijana standing to my right.


    "I''m surprised you waited for us," Kalistra said; she stood directly in front of me. Bjoukia and Bjoukin stood behind her.


    "It was the polite thing to do," I shrugged. I untied from my belt the sack of coins I had received as a reward for the completion of the mayor''s quest; I passed it to her. "Please take the dojo''s share. There''s 500 gold inside. I will need to take 50 gold for the tithe as well," I said. "Since I''m going to visit the church next, I may as well pay it then."


    The cat girl''s eyes gleamed with greed as she snatched the loaded sack from my hand. She quickly took out 50 gold coins and placed it in her pouch. She reluctantly handed the sack back to me.


    With my debt to the dojo settled, I started walking toward the church.


    When we reached the block where the building was located, Kalistra said, "We''ll wait across the street." The magic barrier which kept non-humans out of church grounds was a sore point for her, and the cat girl didn''t want to refer to it at all.


    "I''ll see you soon," I promised. I entered the church through the main double doors located in the middle of the building. Walking across the foyer, I encountered a young page and immediately raised my hand to catch his attention. I showed the teenage boy the signet ring on loan from the mayor and said, "I need to see the Archbishop right away."


    The boy stared at the ring for a moment. When he finally recognized it, the lad''s face turned pale. "Yes, Brother Mulligan," he replied. To my surprise, he led me through the main chapel itself and then past a side door on the front stage.


    As I followed the page, I couldn''t help but marvel at the cleanliness of the floor, the benches, and the walls. The surfaces were practically gleaming under the light from the various candles and lanterns strategically placed across the chapel to illuminate every nook and cranny of the chamber. The ceilings were free of cobwebs. As expected, I saw several brothers on their hands and knees, busy scrubbing the surfaces with water and soap. I hoped that I won''t be stuck with this assignment myself anytime soon because I saw that many of my brethren were sweating heavily while performing this chore.


    The page led me through a small corridor, walked a staircase, and finally took me to a small study. When he opened the door, I saw that Archbishop Wilshire was seated behind a desk; he was reading a book. The boy gestured for me to wait outside the room while he entered and whispered into the Archbishop''s left ear.


    The old cleric nodded and looked up from his book. "Please come in," he said in a calm tone of voice.


    I entered the study and approached the archbishop. I knelt down and kissed his ring, per church etiquette. Then I rose to my feet and took a seat in front of his desk.


    The young lad left the room and quietly closed the door behind him to ensure our privacy. He stood outside the room to await further orders from the Holy One.


    "It is unusual for my brother to lend out his signet ring. I assume the matter is urgent. Please tell me what happened," Archbishop Wilshire said in a kind and patient manner.


    "Your Eminence, your brother assigned me a quest to investigate recent disturbances at the cemetery. They involved instances where bodies were discovered missing from the graves. It turned out that the buried bodies carried restless spirits, which then turned into undead and arose from the graves on their own. A Soul Reaper was claiming these souls and destroying their bodies," I started my explanation.


    The old cleric''s thick eyebrows rose at the mention of the soul reaper but kept silent.


    "My party encountered the Soul Reaper and we somehow managed to kill it. However, the Goddess Keras was not pleased by this outcome. She sent a pack of hellions to attack my comrades while I was dragged off to Hades for a meeting with the Goddess herself."


    The archbishop looked up at the ceiling and took a deep breath. Then his sharp blue eyes fastened on my eyes. "Please continue."


    "Keras gave me a quest to revive her minion. I was given a Soul Collector to collect spiritual energy from the undead. I was also punished with a curse that reduced my Health by half for a week. Mayor Wilshire sent me directly to you hoping that you could somehow undo this curse," I said.


    Archbishop Wilshire sighed and slowly shook his head. "While it''s true that a curse CAN be dispelled, people outside the Brotherhood often fail to understand the limitations for such removal. The person attempting the dispel is essentially pitting his divine devotion against the magic skills of the person who originally cast the curse. To attain my position, I needed to reach mastery of my profession. Yet, I would be a poor match against the power of a Goddess. Keras'' divine curse cannot be removed by any mortal. You have no choice but to complete her quest as soon as possible," he answered solemnly.


    I nodded slowly. Honestly, I had expected this answer. If the mortal inhabitants of this gaming world could easily undo the workings of Gods, then the Gamemaster wouldn''t be suitably entertained. He would, in turn, adjust and increase the power of his divine minions so that they could interfere with mortal affairs for his entertainment. "Some of my companions are elves and Gaea sent a treant as her messenger to inform them of her approval for their involvement in this mission. The treant also said he felt the presence of undead in the middle of this city," I revealed.


    "What!" the old man''s eyes glared at me a split second before he smoothed out his face and held his emotions in check. He leaned back in his chair and thought for a moment. One of the primary duties of the church was to eradicate undead and prevent them from preying on the residents of Bristol. Thus, it was outright humiliating to learn that there were undead lurking right in his city. Right under his nose.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The archbishop''s eyes refocused on me and spoke. "In addition to the cemetery, there can only be two sources for the undead in Bristol. First, a follower of Keras could be raising them secretly. But that doesn''t make any sense to me because your mission to charge the Soul Collector will require you to destroy undead. Followers of Musa are not granted access to spells which raise the undead. Thus, no member of our Brotherhood is under suspicion unless they have turned rogue and secretly worshipped Keras instead."


    "The other source of undead would be Necromancers from the Magic Guild. Either way, raising undead in Bristol is a violation of Church laws. Violators must be found and punished. Now, here is my assignment for you: Find the Necromancers who have been raising the undead, arrest these mages and destroy their undead minions. There is a strong possibility that a Lich is involved. Humans are frail creatures with limited lifespans. The promise of immortality could convince mages specializing in the Dark Sphere to join a Lich. I will assign someone to accompany you on your quest." The cleric then raised his voice and said, "Page!"


    The boy waiting outside immediately rushed into the room and bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Grace?"


    "I need Van. Please tell him the matter is urgent," the archbishop said.


    The boy bowed again and started running in the hallway.


    I raised my hand. "In the meantime, I need to offer a tithe to the church," I informed the old cleric. "I received a reward from the mayor for completing his quest. My share of the bounty was 500 gold coins. I need to tithe 50 gold to you," I informed him. I untied the sack from my belt and slowly counted out 50 gold coins. I organized them in stacks of 5 coins apiece on the desk. When I was finished, I carefully moved them, one stack at a time, to the center of the desk.


    Archbishop Wilshire glanced at the stack but made no move toward them. Money matters did not really interest him. Instead, his attention returned back to me. "How did the treant discover the presence of the additional undead in the city?" he inquired. While there was a divine spell to detect undead, the range of the spell was relatively short. The cleric couldn''t understand how the treant could detect the undead when the cemetery was so many blocks north of the center of Bristol.


    I tilted my head for a moment. "Honestly, I''m not quite sure how the treant did it. Its roots were firmly in the ground. Perhaps, its strong connection with the earth allowed it to sense the presence of undead beings?" I speculated.


    "Perhaps," the old man nodded. "I think you should return to the cemetery and consult further with the emissary of Gaea," he advised.


    "Yes, Your Eminence," I bowed deeply. It was actually good advice because I had no clue where to start looking for the undead. I originally thought there could be some lurking in sewer tunnels under the church. But I hadn''t sensed their auras during my walk on church grounds and thus, I needed to try looking elsewhere.


    Archbishop Wilshire opened his drawer at his desk and took out a lock box. He took a key from his pocket and opened the box. He took out a ring and then a tube; he placed both items on the table next to the coins. He locked the box and returned it to his drawer.


    I looked at the items with great interest. The ring was made of silver and lines of indecipherable words were inscribed on it. Its caption read, "Ring of Ultimate Power." The tube was also silver coated. Its caption read, "Greater Scroll of Undead Eradiction." I activated my Magic Sense and I detected strong auras from both items. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP."


    "You will find these items extremely helpful for your mission. The scroll can destroy a Greater Lich if that is the sole target for the spell," the archbishop said. "However, it is a seventh-tier spell and requires the caster to be at Level 13 as a spellcaster. The Ring of Ultimate Power will temporarily double your profession as a Mage and allow you to use the scroll. But the charge in the ring will increase your level only once. What level are you right now?" he asked.


    "I''m only Level 6," I replied with a wince. My level wasn''t high enough to use the scroll even with a boost from the ring.


    "Then you need to increase your profession to Level 7 before you can use the scroll," he noted.


    Before I could respond, there was a sharp knock on the door.


    *KNOCK-KNOCK*


    "Come in," the archbishop said.


    A man entered and quickly knelt before the old cleric and kissed his ring. When he stood up, the man bowed deeply and said, "How many I serve Your Grace?"


    "Please take a seat," the archbishop replied.


    When the man sat next to me, I smelled a heavy odor; it was sweat. I took the opportunity to examine him closely. His tanned skin was rough. His curly, long jet-black hair was slick with sweat and dropped to his shoulders. His black beard covered his cheeks and his chin. His shoulders were clung to by the sweat-soaked white tunic, which accentuated his broad, strong chest. Frankly, he had a strong resemblance to Jon Snow from the Game of Thrones. Out of curiosity, I read his aura: The color was gold and silver.


    The Jon Snow lookalike did not squirm under my close inspection. Instead, he seemed to invite it. He turned to me and his blazing blue eyes stared directly into mine. "Well met, Brother. My name is Van and I''m a Paladin in the service of the church," he introduced himself and offered his hand.


    I tried my best to cover my pain at meeting a paladin with an awkward smile. It was bound to happen sooner or later. "I''m Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," I replied and gripped his hand.


    "Yes, I know," the paladin smiled. Seeing my puzzlement, he explained. "I was serving as a guard at the Melee Tournament and I was fortunate enough to catch some of your duels. I would like to spar with you sometime."


    "If there''s time," I nodded in agreement.


    "Van, I would like you to accompany Brother Mulligan on an important mission from the church. There may be rogue necromancers raising undead somewhere in the city," he revealed.


    The paladin bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Grace." His hands were clenched upon hearing the presence of undead in his city. He tried to calm his fast beating heart by taking a deep breath.


    "Now, you may be wondering why I put Brother Mulligan in charge of this mission rather than yourself. He was sent to the cemetery by the mayor to investigate disturbances of graves and missing bodies. Brother Mulligan and his companions encountered a Soul Reaper and somehow managed to kill it. Keras was not happy. She cursed Brother Mulligan and reduced his Health by half temporarily. The Goddess has charged him with reviving the Soul Reaper; to accomplish this, he needs to kill the undead. Thus, the goal of our own Goddess, Musa, is in alignment with that of Keras. You will be his shield and protect Brother Mulligan while he hunts the undead in the city," Archbishop Wilshire ordered.


    Van turned to face me squarely; he placed his hands on my shoulders. "By my oath as a Paladin, I will protect you with my life." His passion burned brightly.


    The church bell tolled nine times.


    "It is time for you to return to your companions, Brother Mulligan. May the blessings of the Gods of the Law and Order be with you," the archbishop said in dismissal.


    The two of us rose from our seats and bowed deeply. We left his study and encountered the page awaiting us in the hallway.


    "I will escort you out," the boy said and we followed him.

 Chapter 22 - The Undead Hunt

    The page took the same path we used to meet the Archbishop: Down the staircase, through the main chapel, and into the foyer.


    Before I stepped through the main entrance, however, Van grabbed my shoulder again.


    "I need to grab my gear before we leave the church. Can you wait for me?" he requested.


    "I have some friends waiting for me outside. Can we wait for you from across the street instead?" I asked.


    The paladin hesitated for a moment and then agreed. "Ok. Just promise that you won''t start your search without me."


    "I promise." I smiled.


    "I''ll see you soon," Van said and started running down the hallway.


    I stepped through the main entrance and into the street. I saw the twins waving at me from across the street. I waved back and then headed over to them.


    "What did the archbishop say?" Rijana asked. She had decided not to follow me to meet with Archbishop Wilshire because she was not a member of the church and felt it was inappropriate for her to meet him. Thus, she joined her friends in waiting for me from across the street.


    "I explained what happened during our investigation in the cemetery. He seemed upset to hear that there was more undead lurking in Bristol. He disputed the notion that the Brotherhood is involved in raising the undead because Musa does not grant access to such spells. He believed that it was possible that rogue Necromancers had joined a Lich and raising undead for that reason," I recounted the meeting.


    "Ouch," Bjoukin winced at the mention of a Lich being involved. He had never faced one before.


    "So where should we start?" Kalistra asked. Her tail swayed from side to side. She was anxious to do something besides standing around.


    "Not yet," I replied and shook my head. "The archbishop has assigned a person to join us but he''s retrieving his gear right now. While we''re waiting for him, can I ask you to take this signet ring and deliver it to the mayor''s secretary?" I asked while holding the precious ring in front of the cat girl. "We''ll meet you in front of the Mayor''s Office."


    "Fine," she replied and grabbed it. Kalistra placed the ring in her pouch, went down on all four paws and started running through the startled pedestrians.


    I shook my head again at her antics. I turned toward the rest of my companions. "His Grace suggested that we return to the cemetery and consult with the treant. Specifically, I need to figure out how the treant is able to detect the presence of undead and hopefully, I''ll be able to utilize this technique. There is a divine spell to detect undead but the range is very limited. During my visit to the church, I tried detecting the presence of undead. But the church grounds are clean," I added.


    Bjoukia and Bjoukin were relieved to hear this because neither elf wanted to miss out on the upcoming quest to hunt undead. As followers of Gaea, they will receive bonus XP for killing undead creatures.


    Van came out of the building shortly thereafter. He was wearing a full set of plate mail armor including a helmet. His armaments consisted of a tower shield on his back along with a two-handed warhammer in a harness, a long sword in a scabbard at his left hip, and a mace on his right hip. He also carried a sling at his belt along with a bag full of stone bullets.


    Bjoukia stepped forward to accost him. "Well hello, handsome!" she greeted him with a lecherous grin.


    "Behave!" her brother hissed and nudged his elbow into her chest.


    "Well met!" Van said. "I''m Van, a Paladin in the service of the church. I''ve been assigned to protect Lord Mulligan during his undead hunt in the city." He took Bjoukia''s hand and kissed it softly, to her delight.


    I cleared my throat. "I need to go back inside and make some holy water. I would like Rijana''s assistance because she has helped me with this task before. Can I ask you three to head over to the mayor''s office and join Kalistra? I want to make to make 10 vials but that may take over a half hour," I explained.


    Van was reluctant to leave me behind.


    I mouthed the words, "Please go."


    He nodded.


    I quickly crossed the street and entered the church building again. This time we went through the right hallway and took the staircase down to the basement. Soon we entered the room with the water fountain in the middle. I nodded in greeting to the four clerics sitting near the fountain.


    Rijana grabbed two handfuls of empty glass vials off the red shelf while I settled at a free spot near the fountain.


    I opened the topper and dipped the vial into the water. As the vial filled up, I made the chant and felt my mana drained into the glass container. I repeated the process four more times before I had to take a break to refill my mana. I received 10 XP for each vial of holy water created and used 2 mana. While I still had 20 Mana remaining, I decided that it was more prudent to refill my blue mana bar and then dip it down to 20 Mana again. If I had an encounter with a hostile person on the street, I wouldn''t want to enter the fight with only 10 Mana remaining. And I wouldn''t put it past the Gamemaster to create such a scenario to kick me while I was down, just to see how I would survive such an encounter.


    While my mana slowly refilled, Rijana decided to start a conversation. "I''m surprised you agreed to have a paladin join us for the undead hunt," she said. "Kalistra once mentioned that you didn''t like paladins because of their rigid beliefs of good and evil."


    "Believe me, it wasn''t my first choice," I replied with a shrug. "The problem is that Tescka is accompanying us and she IS evil. Thus, she will have to stay further back and return to her role as an invisible observer. I''m sure she wouldn''t have any problem with that. Van, on the other hand, may not appreciate her presence. If he discovers that an evil mage is accompanying us, he may attack her. And I''m not going to place my bets on him in a paladin versus mage duel."


    "I''m sure Tescka will stay invisible while tailing us," she said.


    "Tescka is an expert spy. But the problem is that a Paladin has the innate ability to detect evil. If she happens to be in the range of his detection, then he could still find her. Heck, I could pierce through her invisibility with my own Spirit Sense," I noted.


    "She''s nearby?" Rijana asked with her brows raised.


    "Not currently," I shook my head. "We ARE in the basement of the church and there IS a barrier preventing her from entering the church grounds," I pointed out. Seeing that my blue mana bar was full, I resumed creating the rest of the holy water. When I was finished with this task, I carefully placed all 10 vials in my potions bag. I rose to my feet and led her out of the building. I made a stopover at the general goods store to purchase 5 Potions of Minor Healing at a cost of 2 gold each. We then walked slowly to the Mayor''s Office. Between the time spent creating the holy water, the detour to the general good store, and the trek through the busy streets, an hour had passed by the time we arrived.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "About time," Kalistra grumbled when Rijana and I stood before her. "And you''re sure about having this goody two shoes join us? What about our invisible friend?" she asked quietly.


    "Archbishop Wilshire made the arrangement and I''m confident that Van will make significant contributes to our mission," I answered loudly.


    Van bowed deeply to me. He understood that many people were uneasy being in the presence of a paladin. Van was glad that I insisted on having his accompaniment for this vital mission. It spoke well of my willingness to stay the course despite strong disagreement from my friends. In fact, some would even call it "leadership."


    "Don''t mention Tescka to him," I said quietly to the cat girl.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed for a moment and then she nodded. She didn''t want the church to become aware of the fact that an evil elven mage was following them. My association with Tescka could be raised as an issue by the voting members of the Church leadership for the next King.


    "We need to return to the cemetery. I need to ask the Treant how he was able to detect the undead in the city and hopefully learn this technique," I explained. I started walking north.


    Serving her role as my bodyguard once more, Kalistra positioned herself to my right.


    Van walked to my left while Rijana and the twins walked behind me.


    Along the way, the church bell rang ten times before we arrived at the cemetery. We entered through the open gate at the southern end. I headed west and then north. I closed my eyes to sense the presence of the treant. Picking up its unique green aura, I made a beeline straight for the creature.


    The treant had moved from its original position and stood among a group of trees. When we approached, the creature stepped forth and revealed its presence. "Greetings, Servants of Gaea. I didn''t expect to see you again so soon," he said.


    "Greetings, Treant," I replied with a deep bow. "I was wondering how you are able to detect undead when you''re so far away?"


    The ground started shifting and snake-like roots pierced through the dirt into the surface. "My roots are embedded deep within the earth and span over the entire city of Bristol. This allows me to sense the presence of living non-living things walking above this expansive network of roots," the treant explained.


    I sighed in defeat. How was I supposed to adapt to this method to detect the undead?


    The treant took note of my disappointment. "Young sapling, I couldn''t help but notice that you have the ability to detect spiritual auras," he observed.


    "Yes, I do," I confirmed.


    "Then you have the tool you need to find the undead. If your Spirit Sense develops to a sufficiently high level, then you will be acknowledged as a Spirit Magi. That''s on top of your normal profession. The Spirit Magi is a seeker of truth. The true nature of any creature, as well as their location, will be revealed to you," the treant explained.


    "I''m not sure about that," I replied. "My range isn''t that far right now." I was very skeptical that the range of my aura sense could encompass the entire city of Bristol.


    "That''s because you need to practice using it continuously," the treant replied. "That''s the only way to develop this skill and increase your range. So start now and walk around until you detect the aura of undead."


    "Thank you for your advice," I said politely and then bowed deeply.


    "I will continue to monitor your progress. May Gaea continue to watch over you, young sapling."


    I turned around and started walking toward the gate and then exited the cemetery. Following the treant''s advice, I continuously activated my spirit sense as I walked around the city. It was discomforting because of the auras of living creatures, large and small, constantly entered my mind. And I had to actively filter them out. Now, I knew what being telepathic felt like. It was mentally exhausting. Yet, I persisted in maintaining the Spirit Sense because that was the only way I could sense the auras of the undead creatures. I headed toward the Public Square because that was the center of Bristol. If the treant was correct, I should detect the undead within the vicinity of this location.


    My companions remained silent the entire time. They realized that I was mentally exhausted from keeping the spirit sense active for almost two hours, and counting. They didn''t want to distract me.


    Suddenly, I caught a flash of a undead aura; I immediately froze. I slowly turned my head, even as pedestrians on the street rudely brushed past me. Finally, I felt the aura coming from a house. I turned toward Van and pointed at the house. My throbbing headache proved to be overwhelming and I finally released my Spirit Sense. "-10 Health. Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 7, +500 XP." No wonder I received damage; I had overused the ability. I quickly healed myself. "+10 Health, -10 Mana."


    The paladin nodded and walked over. He knocked on the door. *KNOCK-KNOCK*


    We waited for a few minutes but no one answered even as we watched the paladin knock repeatedly.


    "Should I break the door down?" Van asked.


    "Yes," I answered. "I have a Writ of Authority from the Mayor, along with the quest from the Archbishop himself to hunt the undead. I detected a trace of a undead''s aura from inside this house. Therefore, we have the Lawful right to enter this house without the owner''s permission." Since I had a paladin as my companion, I needed to play this by the book and clearly lay out our Lawful right to break in and enter the house. Gosh, this was annoying!


    Satisfied with my response, Van raised his right foot and slammed his plate mail boot against the doorknob. *BAM* The door offered no resistance and swung wide open.


    Rijana cast Light to illuminate the area beyond the entrance.


    We entered the two-story house and searched every room. However, nothing unusual was discovered.


    "Are you sure we''re at the right place?" Kalistra asked. Her whiskers twitched.


    I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense again. I focused on the black aura that I had sensed before. I followed the aura and it led me to a wall. I reached out with my hand and felt . . . nothing! The wall was an illusion! "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    "Hold on," Rijana said. She directed the Light sphere to another room and then cast Dispel Magic on the wall. The wall disappeared, revealing a shimmering black portal.


    "I sense great evil coming from the other side," Van said with disgust.


    "That''s where the undead is located," I replied.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" the paladin said and made a move toward the portal.


    I immediately grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. "Hold on," I said. "We don''t know if this portal will allow us to come back here. If it doesn''t, then we''ll be stuck on the other side," I warned.


    Van looked at me with displeasure. He was anxious to go through the portal and eradicate the undead on the other side.


    I looked at Rijana. "Can you gate us back to Bristol?" I asked.


    My magic teacher shook her head. "I''m not powerful enough to use that spell," she replied softly.


    "Then we have no choice but to ask Tescka for help," I said aloud. "Can you help us?" I asked and turned my head toward the invisible mage, who was standing just a few feet away.


    Tescka chuckled and dropped her invisibility.


    Van sensed the evil within her and made a move toward the elven mage.


    I immediately stood in front of the paladin and blocked his path. "Van, I order you to stand down. Tescka is an ally. Unless you can cast the Gate spell to bring us back to Bristol, we need her help to finish the Archbishop''s quest."


    The paladin glared at her. With great effort, he took control of his bloodlust to vanquish evil. "If that is your command, Lord Mulligan." He bowed deeply to hide the disappointment on his face.


    "If you can control that pet of yours, I suppose I can help a bit," Tescka smirked.


    "Don''t push your luck, wench!" Van snarled.


    I held up my hands. "Stop your bickering," I ordered. I turned toward Tescka. "How long can you maintain your invisibility?" I asked.


    "Continuously," she grinned.


    "Okay," I nodded. "I need you to stay here and watch the portal while invisible. You are NOT to engage with whoever goes in and out of the portal."


    "What are you going to do?" Tescka asked.


    I took out the Ring of Ultimate Power and the Scroll of Undead Eradication. "Archbishop Wilshire gave me these items to assist me in my quest. The scroll is powerful enough to destroy even a Greater Lich," I began to explain.


    "But you''re not strong enough to use the scroll," the elf interrupted me, "even with the ring. So you''re going to need to grind for experience points first." Tescka nodded in understanding of my plan.


    "Couldn''t we just ask Tescka to use the scroll? I''m sure her Mage Level is high enough to use it," Bjoukia suggested.


    Van shook his head. "This is Lord Mulligan''s quest. It was given to him by the archbishop. He can''t pawn off the responsibility to someone else--especially not an evil elf mage."


    "Exactly," I nodded.


    "Then we need to train Lawrence some more," Kalistra grinned with delight. She flexed her paws and her tail dangled in the air. It had been a while since I had received proper training from her.


    "The front door is busted and the illusionary wall has been dispelled," Bjoukin pointed out. "What if the Necromancers return and move the gate to somewhere else?" the ranger asked.


    "Then Tescka will follow them and find out where they place the new gate," I answered while looking at the elven mage.


    Tescka nodded and then turned invisible.

 Chapter 23 - Business Affairs

    Leaving Tescka behind, we quickly left the house before the necromancers return. I didn''t want to risk encountering a lich because the ensuing fight will probably decimate my party. While I was confident that I would be raised from the dead, the Church leadership would not expend the resources on my companions, especially not the non-humans.


    I turned toward my companions and said, "Let''s go back to The Wild Boar to grab lunch and then plan our next move." Seeing nods from them, I took the lead and returned to the inn. We walked into the common room and saw that it was already crowded.


    However, a commoner recognized me. He stood up and waved for me to come over to his table. He nudged the other patrons and said quietly, "Please allow Lord Mulligan to take our table."


    The other commoners quickly finished the last few spoons of their simple oatmeals and relinquished their seats.


    I looked at the commoner''s caption and his name read, "Woosle." "Thank you, Woosle," I nodded politely as I stood in front him.


    A waitress quickly came over and cleared the table.


    "Good day, milord," Woosle bowed deeply and pushed his companions to move away from us.


    We finally took our seats on the benches in front of the newly cleaned table.


    "Are you ready to order, milord?" The waitress had returned.


    "We''ll all have today''s special and honey mead," I replied. I noted that I had never seen this waitress before. She had freckles on her face and her red hair was short in the style of a bob. She dressed conservatively in a black apron over a dark yellow dress that dropped to her ankles. Her caption read, "Jenna."


    Jenna saw that I was checking her out and smiled flirtatiously. Her hips swayed as she returned to the kitchen.


    I felt an elbow jab into my ribs. Ow! "-1 Health."


    "Stop staring at her," Kalistra grumbled. She was annoyed at me for my wandering eye when I had Amelica back in Tregome. While she understood that noblemen often kept mistresses on the side, Kalistra didn''t want me to adopt this troublesome custom, especially considering the fact that I wasn''t born in this country. "While we''re waiting for our lunch to arrive, why don''t you pull up your player status screen?" she requested. "We need to see how far off you are from advancing to the next level."


    I obeyed my sword instructor and pulled up my status screen. A picture of my player avatar was on the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village, Status: Commissioned Agent of Bristol.¡± Phew! My list of titles was becoming longer and longer!


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful-Neutral, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla; Temporary Condition: Cursed by Keras, Duration 6:17:41; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 6, Experience: 11,013/15,000, Reputation: 11,652, Attack: 34, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 8-12 (Dagger), 8-18 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 7%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 33 (HALVED by Keras'' Curse), Stamina: 46, Magic: 30, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 5), Magic Sense (Level 5), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 3), Spirit Sense (Level 7), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were four tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 7); Swordsman¡ªCharge (Level 4), Disarm (Level 3), First Strike (Level 2), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2)." The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 2)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic; Fire (Level 3)¡ªFire Bolt, Fireball; Water (Level 1)¡ªAcid Arrow; Earth (Level 1)¡ªArmor, Web; Air (Level 1)¡ªMagic Missile; Light (Level 1)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 1)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness." The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The last tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)."


    I paid particular attention to my health because I saw that it was down to 33 now. I also noticed that my Spirit Sense had risen to Level 7. I decided to activate it right now in order to advance this skill even further. The living auras of the patrons in the common room began to wash over me. I started filtering out the auras that appeared "normal" as in belonging to commoners. I noticed that there were some strong auras in the room; they were probably adventurers. But I didn''t sense any evil presence in the room. However, there was an evil aura nearby--Tescka, who was outside the inn and stood next to the window to watch over us.


    I took note of the fact that I now had at least one spell in every Magic Sphere: General, Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Light, and Dark. Thus, I was on the path to becoming an Archmagi. Additionally, I had access to the Divine Spheres of Order, Chaos, and Life. I admit that a part of me was disappointed that Keras, the Goddess of Death, declined to mark me with her divine symbol because this meant I couldn''t gain access to the Divine Sphere of Death. However, I understood the reason since her mark would cancel out Gaea''s mark and inflict damage to my body. Apparently, the two sisters couldn''t offer a ying-yang like harmony that the forces of Order and Chaos had found.


    Kalistra''s pale green eyes glowed as she carefully read my screen. "You have 11,000 experience points currently," she announced for the benefit of my dining companions who couldn''t see the status screen. "You need 15,000 to reach Level 7. However, you''re a dual-class and that means you need to double the 4,000 points."


    "Ouch," Bjoukia remarked. "How are we supposed to get you 8,000 experience points before the week is up? It''s impossible." She shook her head. Even if I were to practice casting spells for the experience and drinking mana potions constantly to replenish my mana, I could easily burn up the sacks of gold around my belt in doing so.


    "We could take up some side quests," her brother suggested. The ranger wanted to check the jobs board at the Watch Headquarters. So far, his duties in serving as my bodyguard and accompanying me on behalf of The Elven Nation had taken up all his time. Also, the elf was desperate to leave the human city of Bristol for the tranquility of the forests. The brief stay in the cemetery wasn''t enough to satisfy this innate racial need because the cemetery was tainted with death. Surely, the jobs board had quests outside Bristol!


    "He could spar with each one of us," Van offered. The paladin wanted to spar with me because my defensive style would be an interesting match against his aggressive style.


    Kalistra raised her paw; she was oblivious to the agendas of the others sitting at the table with her Liege. Even if she could read minds and learn what they wanted, it was irrelevant to her because her priority was keeping me alive; helping me master my new skills was critical to that mission. "Lord Mulligan hasn''t done any real training since he changed his profession to become a Mage. It is important for him to figure out how to incorporate his sword and magic skills in order to become an official Swordmage," she noted.


    The cat girl turned toward Rijana. "Can you rent the training hall again at the Magic Guild?" she asked. While there were training halls within the Watch Headquarters and the Church, Kalistra wanted privacy while I trained because she didn''t want outsiders to become familiarized with my true abilities. The training hall at the Magic Guild would guarantee this privacy.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Rijana nodded in understanding of what Kalistra really wanted; in some ways, the cat girl was like an open book to the mage. "Yes, this is probably the ideal place for Lord Mulligan to train. I wouldn''t want my student to misfire his Fireball and blow up a building in Bristol."


    I laughed at her joke. But the expression on her face made me stop laughing. "You''re serious," I said in shock.


    "Very," my magic teacher replied. More than one student had been tossed into prison for his poor aim of a Fireball and starting a fire in Bristol. Nor did she want me to be tossed out of the Magic Guild when I had just joined the organization recently. The Magic Guild was not just a place to buy spells and magic items. It was also a network of invaluable contacts with practitioners of other Spheres of Magic. Without a membership to the guild, my magic instruction would virtually come to a screeching halt.


    Jenna the waitress returned with a large tray. It contained three plates of garlic chicken over rice and beans. She set the meals before myself, Kalistra, and Rijana since we sat on the same side of the table. The waitress then placed our drinks on the table. "I''ll be back with the rest," she promised and walked back to the kitchen.


    We waited patiently for Jenna to keep her promise and then we started eating our food.


    I was surprised by how spicy and salty the chicken was. The yellow sauce was thick and had a nice aroma. I didn''t mind the extra spiciness, but I needed more than one mug of mead to wash it down. Fortunately, Jenna was very attentive and came back with more mugs of mead for our table.


    My companions seemed to enjoy the unusual dish because they took their time in eating their meals. Even Kalistra took longer than usual to finish her lunch. She barely finished before I did, and I wasn''t a fast eater.


    The church bell rang once. It was one in the afternoon.


    The rest of my party hurried to finish their plates and soon we left the common room. As we passed by the reception desk on our way out of the inn, Deun''Luye called out, "Wait, Lord Mulligan!" As I turned and approached him, the innkeeper reached for something at his desk; it was a letter. "This arrived the last hour," the gnome said as he handed me the letter.


    I took the letter and looked at the front of the envelope. It read: "From Roen the Sign Maker, Town of Tregome. To Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, City of Bristol." I was surprised to receive a communication from him and quickly opened the envelope. Roen was many things: the Sign Maker in Tregome; the secret Ambassador of The Elven Nation; and the husband of Linemistress Valatea, the gatekeeper to Gaea''s Inner Sanctum. I didn''t know in what capacity the half-elf was contacting me.


    Inside the envelope, there were two items: a handwritten letter and a check. I saw that the check was made payable to me in the amount of 2,000 gold coins! It was issued by the Bank of Britannia, meaning that I could deposit the check at any branch on this continent. "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +2,000 XP." My jaw dropped when I read the pop-up message. I quickly read the letter:


    "My Dear Business Partner,


    The enclosed check represents the initial share of profits for our joint business venture. I had taken the liberty to license the production of your signs, both personal and commercial, to my fellow sign makers in other cities and towns within the Kingdom of Merlin. The agreement requires 20% royalty on profits from the sale of these signs payable in allotments of 200 gold. The two of us will split these payments 50-50. The check also includes your share of profits per our wholesale agreement; 50% of the amount on the check is from this personal endeavor.


    I look forward to your safe return to Tregome.


    Your partner,


    Roen the Sign Maker"


    I handed the letter and check to Kalistra.


    When the cat girl saw the check, her white fur puffed up to double her normal size. While Kalistra had heard of checks, commonly used by merchants to transfer large sums of money, this was the first time she ever held a check in her paw. Additionally, she had never held that much money in her paw; the most she ever got was 1,000 gold coins for winning the Master Division of the Melee Tournament 2 years ago.


    I clamped my jaws together to prevent a giggle from escaping out of my mouth. While Kalistra was a Master Swordswoman, her one major flaw was her inability to keep her emotions in check. Her reaction was very unsettling to my other companions. If the cat girl knew that I was laughing at her, she would use her patented poke-stab on my shoulder again.


    "What happened?" Bjoukia asked with alarm as she took the letter and check from Kalistra. The cat girl''s fur was still puffed out. The elf maiden''s eyes quickly rolled through the letter and her ice blue eyes widened at the sum on the check. "Wow!" She had never seen a check for such an exorbitant amount of gold before. Bjoukia had no idea that I was a merchant as well. Perhaps, she should pursue me seriously as a romantic interest . . . The lovely elf maiden started batting her long eyelashes at me.


    The rest of my companions took turns in reading the letter. The shock when they saw the amount of the check was clear on their faces.


    Van finally returned the letter and check to me. "Milord, we need to visit the bank and cash your check," he suggested politely. "And we should drop by the church to offer your tithe, too," he reminded me gently.


    Before Kalistra could open her mouth, I untied a sack of gold from my belt and handed it to her. "Please take the dojo''s share from here," I said without looking at her.


    The greedy cat girl snatched the sack from my hand and started counting out 200 gold coins. Adding to the 50 she took from me this morning from my share of the mayor''s bounty, she gained a total of 250 gold from me. Aside from the bounty for winning the Melee Tournament, 250 gold was more money than she ever made in a single day! Kalistra''s duties as my bodyguard were turning into a VERY profitable adventure. She started purring, to the astonishment of the elves.


    I rolled my eyes and waited patiently for the cat girl to finish counting coins. We were still in the lobby area at The Wild Boar and standing close to the door.


    The patrons were curious when they encountered us. But they saw Van in his armor and quickly walked past us. They clearly recognized Van and nobody wanted to mess with a paladin because his word carried the full weight of the church itself. Each person entering the inn wondered if Van was there for him or her. Thus, they were scurrying like mice before a cat.


    Deun''Luye saw what was happening and quickly walked over to us. He cleared his throat loudly and said, "Milords and miladies, please conclude your affairs either upstairs in your guest rooms or outside."


    Kalistra turned to the gnome and said, "Oh, we''re done. See you later, Deun''Luye!" She handed the sack, now much lighter, to me and left the inn. Her tail dangled happily in the air.


    When all of us were outside the inn, Van turned toward me and said, "Brother Mulligan, please permit me to take you to the bank."


    I nodded. I had never been to the bank branch in Bristol before and I had no idea how to get there.


    Van led us west and then north for several blocks and finally west again. It turned out that the bank was across the street from the Watch Headquarters but on the western side of town.


    As we walked into the two-story building, I immediately noticed the presence of more guards and patrons. Additionally, there were more bank employees roaming the floor and sitting behind the teller windows. I walked over to a desk and showed my check to the employee. "Where do I cash this check?" I asked.


    The employee, a human male, glanced at my caption above my head. He stood up and pointed at a teller window on the very west end. "Lord Mulligan, please take the check to that window. It is reserved for commercial transactions," he answered politely.


    "Thank you," I nodded and left the desk. I walked over to the teller window as directed. There was no line. "Hi, I would like to deposit a check to my account," I said to the gnome sitting behind the window.


    "Please put your hand on the identifier stone and then place the check in the slot," the employee replied in a bored tone of voice.


    I did as instructed.


    "Ah, yes. Your check has been deposited to your bank account. Is there anything else you need, Lord Mulligan?'' he asked. The gnomish bank teller''s tone of voice had changed. He was polite and attentive now before this VIP.


    I looked at my belt. There were two sacks of coins tied to it. A third sack, which was empty, hung over the belt. It was time to lighten my burden. "I would like to deposit some coins," I replied.


    "Please place the coins in the slot. Our coin counter will handle the rest," he said.


    I emptied my sacks and then my waist pouch. The current balance in my account, according to the coin counter, was 4 platinum, 75 gold, 115 silver, and 14 coppers. I still owed a 200 gold tithe to the church. And I needed more money for daily expenses. "Can I withdraw 1 platinum, 400 gold, 50 silver, and 14 coppers?" I requested.


    The slot started filling up with coins. First to come out was the platinum coin, which I placed in my waist pouch. Then the 400 gold was split into 2 sacks holding equal amounts and tied to my belt. I placed the remaining coins in my waist pouch as well.


    The coin counter read: "2:675:65:00." This was my current bank balance.


    "Would you like to make another transaction?" The teller asked.


    "No, I''m done. Thank you," I replied and left the window. I walked to the table where my companions were sitting while I did my banking business. Since one of my sacks was empty now, I folded it and then squeezed it into my potions bag. Normally, I would put the sack in my messenger bag, but that had been left in my room. I used the messenger bag to store rations, extra clothes, and other items for my travel. But while I was in the city, it wasn''t necessary for me to carry my messenger bag.


    Rijana looked up at me and asked, "Are you ready to head over to the Magic Guild for some training?"


    "Sure," I nodded.

 Chapter 24 - Swordmage Training

    When we left the bank, my magic teacher led the way to the Magic Guild. After we stepped through the automatic doors and entered the building, I asked her a question. "What''s the command word to teleport to the classroom?"


    "It''s ''locus,''" she answered.


    "May I?" I asked.


    "Sure," Rijana smiled and held my hand.


    The rest of my party held hands and waited.


    I thought of the classroom in my mind and said, "locus." My ears popped as I was teleported to a small pocket dimension. It was a floating island encapsulated by an air bubble.


    Rijana tapped her staff on the ground to get my attention. "Would you care for a magic duel?" she asked with a grin.


    "Sure," I reciprocated her grin. "What are the rules for a magic duel?" I asked. Since it would be the first time I participate in a magic duel, I had no idea what the objective was. For a melee duel, it was three hits regardless of damage inflicted. The match measured skill between the duelists. I suspected a magic duel would also be a test of skills but I wasn''t sure how it would be measured. Thankfully, my magic teacher answered this question fully.


    "We fight until either spellcaster runs out of Mana and falls unconscious. Or one of us yields or otherwise, can''t continue to fight. To make this duel fair, I will limit my spells to the first three tiers," she said.


    "That''s fine," I nodded. I only had access to first, second, and third-tier spells. Thus, it was more than fair for Rijana, who had access to higher tier spells, to restrict her spell use in this manner.


    "We''ll watch from the sideline," Kalistra said.


    "Huh? I thought we''re going to practice ourselves?" Bjoukin asked.


    The cat girl shook her head. "We need to help my Liege incorporate his melee and magic skills," she explained. "By observing the match, we can offer him tips and insights afterward."


    "Agreed," Van said. "Brother Mulligan needs us. We can train after the magic duel is over."


    "Fine," the ranger sighed. He was hoping to test the paladin''s skills.


    Rijana and I stood ten feet apart. I realized that I was at a disadvantage because I had fewer magic spells than she did. Even if we were limited to the first three tiers of magic. Additionally, my Mana pool was undoubtedly much smaller than hers. That meant I couldn''t cast as many spells at her. However, she was vulnerable to melee attacks. The only way I could win this match was to reach her person and attack with my sword. Then she would be at my mercy.


    "Shall we begin?" Rijana asked.


    "Sure," I replied.


    My opponent started chanting a spell.


    I caught some of her words and realized that she was casting a Fireball! Talk about starting the duel with a bang! If she hit me with the spell, the duel will be over! I immediately ran toward her. I rejected the notion of trading Fireballs with her because my skill in the Fire Sphere was low and thus, I wouldn''t do enough damage to my opponent whereas she will fry me to a crisp with her own Fireball. The only chance I had to survive was to disrupt her spellcasting. I wanted to cast Magic Missile but 10 feet was beyond its range. Thus, I needed to get closer.


    Unfortunately, Rijana was able to finish casting the spell before I could interrupt her.


    I tried my best to dive out of the path of the incoming Fireball! Dice started rolling in my head and then stopped. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." "-10 Health." Somehow, I went under the fireball. However, I could feel the scorning heat on my back. I saw that I was now just 5 feet away from her.


    Rijana grinned and started chanting another spell.


    I recognized it as Web. I immediately interrupted with a Magic Missile. "Magic missile SUCCESSFUL. -2 Damage, +25 XP. Condition INFLICTED: Spell interruption. +100 XP."


    She scowled and retaliated with her own Magic Missile.


    "-2 Health." I ignored the sting on my arm. I kissed my left forefinger and shot an Acid Arrow at her chest. I immediately followed it with Darkness. "Acid arrow SUCCESSFUL. -8 Health, +25 XP." "Darkness SUCCESSFUL. Condition INFLICTED: Blindness. Duration: 60 seconds. +100 XP."


    Rijana immediately cast Dispel Magic to disperse the dark sphere surrounding her.


    However, by that time I was already within melee range. I had unfastened my scabbard while she was blinded. I jabbed the end of my scabbard at her chest. "-5 Health (HALVED). Condition INFLICTED: Spell interruption. +100 XP."


    My opponent frowned as she used her staff to block my next attack. Because she was now engaged in melee combat, the spells that Rijana could cast was rather limited. She tried to throw an Acid Arrow at my face.


    I saw her kiss her finger and I knew what she was going to cast next. I immediately activated the Slide Step skill to dodge the arrow and move into her blind spot. "Slide step SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I whacked the back of her head. "-10 Health (HALVED). Condition INFLICTED: Stunned. Duration: 5 seconds. +100 XP."


    Rijana dropped to her knees.


    I winced at her reaction. Apparently, I hit her harder than I wanted to. I dropped my sword and held her to prevent her body from falling to the ground and incurring further injury. "Are you okay?" I asked with alarm.


    When the stun effect ended, Rijana took a deep breath. "And this is why it''s dangerous to fight a swordsman at melee range," she sighed loudly. "Now I know how your opponents at the Melee Tournament felt," she added with a laugh. She rubbed on the bump on her head.


    I covered her hand with mine and cast Minor Heal.


    "How long are you going to hold her?" Kalistra grumbled. She poked her claw into my right shoulder.


    Ow! I immediately released Rijana. I rose to my feet and then helped Rijana stand up, too. I cleared up my stack of pop-up notifications: "Duel WON. +200 XP." "Minor heal SUCCESSFUL. +10 Health, +25 XP." "-2 Health."


    Van clapped his hands. "I was very impressed, Brother Mulligan. You recognized that you were no match for her in a spell duel and decided to bring the fight to her instead. That is the best strategy for a swordsman against a spellcaster," he nodded with approval and smiled.


    "You were awesome!" Bjoukia agreed and smiled broadly at me.


    I shook my head and rejected their praise out of hand. "If my opponent hadn''t limited her spells to the first three tiers, she would have won easily," I pointed out.


    The paladin placed a hand on my shoulder. He was not deterred by my modesty. "Brother, this was a friendly duel. Not a life-or-death fight. The point of a friendly duel is to practice your skills without the risk of serious injury either to yourself or to your partner. And you have achieved this objective in this duel." Van turned toward my opponent. "Isn''t that right, teacher?" he asked pointedly.


    Rijana rose to her feet. "Exactly. During our duel, you were able to recognize my spells from their verbal components. You used your sharp wits to figure out the best counter-strategy on the fly. This isn''t something that can be taught, my pupil. Your experience in fighting sword duels has sharpened your mind. And that is your greatest weapon. As you slowly add more spells to your repertoire, you will become more powerful as a magic duelist," she lectured.


    I turned my head toward Kalistra to get her opinion.


    My instructor in swordsmanship nodded. "It wasn''t a bad duel," she conceded grudgingly. Personally, she preferred the purity of the blade. But she had been practicing with a sword ever since she was old enough to hold one in her paws. I, on the other hand, had barely spent over a week with a sword. My progress in swordsmanship was phenomenal considering how little time I had spent in her dojo. But she wasn''t going to admit that openly and inflate my oversized ego. She pointed her paw at me. "I want you to sit and meditate. You need to recover your Mana and Stamina. In the meantime, I need to spar with these three." She grinned and her tail dangled happily.


    I took a spot further away from Kalistra and sat down. I closed my eyes and began to meditate. However, my Spirit Sense was still activated. And I sensed the aura of Rijana approach me.


    "May I?" she asked quietly.


    "Sure,"I replied.


    My magic teacher sat down next to me and began her own meditation.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With my eyes closed, I tried to follow the sparring match between Kalistra and the others with my Spirit Sense. Since we were in our own pocket dimension by ourselves, it was much easier to follow them purely through their auras.


    Van had decided to use his shield and mace for the practice session. And he was overly aggressive in taking Kalistra head on. His aggressive tendencies had gotten in the way of the elven siblings frequently. As a result, the two were unable to do much in this session.


    The ever-wily cat girl was dancing to her own tune. She clearly recognized the lack of teamwork on the other side and she was exploiting this by leading Van in the manner that a matador led an angry bull. Kalistra forced the paladin back with vicious strikes. She controlled the angles like the master that she was, and made Van block Bjoukin whenever she tried to swing her blade. Furthermore, Van was a big man and the cat girl easily crouched and used his body to hide from Bjoukin''s line of sight. Consecutively, the trio was unable to land a single hit on her.


    Finally, Kalistra wore down Van''s stamina to zero and he dropped to the ground, temporarily paralyzed. Shortly thereafter, she defeated Bjoukia and then Bjoukin, in that order.


    When the match was finished, I released my skill and I was bombarded with a massive headache. I opened my eyes and saw the pop-up message: "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 8, +500 XP, -10 Health." I felt something dripping down my nose. I wiped my right palm under it; it was blood. I was having a noseblood because I had activated my Spirit Sense for too long. I quickly cleared my mind and ignored my headache. I recalled Gaea''s symbol of a seed and cast Minor Healing on myself. "Minor healing SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP, +10 Health." My noseblood immediately ceased.


    "Here," Rijana said as she offered me her pink handkerchief to wipe my bloody nose. "Was it from using your aura sense?" she asked quietly.


    I nodded. I wiped my nose the best that I could. "I''ll clean the cloth and return it to you," I promised.


    "That''s fine," she smiled.


    Seeing Kalistra approach, I stood up and then helped Rijana stand, too.


    "Were you following my sparring session with your bodyguard and the elves?" the cat girl asked.


    "With my Spirit Sense, yes," I confirmed her suspicion.


    Kalistra''s whiskers twitched. She saw and smelled some blood on my face; she realized that I was over-extending myself with this skill. But she also read my notifications and knew that my use of this skill was helping me to gain experience points at a faster rate than training my other skills. Additionally, any damage I incurred could be healed easily. Thus, she said nothing about it. Instead, she decided to change the topic. "Tell me, Lawrence, why I was able to beat them."


    I turned my body and faced Van directly. "It''s because Van has the fighting style of a berserker and he''s unable to engage in a coordinated attack with Bjoukia and Bjoukin," I answered honestly.


    "Correct," Kalistra grinned.


    The paladin''s face reddened with shame. But he kept silent because my assessment was 100% accurate.


    "Why do you think Archbishop Wilshire assigned Van to accompany you on your mission?" she continued.


    I paused for a moment to consider his reason. "The archbishop expects us to face a horde of undead and he wants to turn Van into a one-man army against the fodder while I focus on taking out the necromancers or lich involved in creating the undead," I speculated. "I will cut off the head while Van handles the body of the snake."


    "Correct again," she said.


    Bjoukin whistled. He didn''t expect the head of a church branch to be so callous in sacrificing a human life this way.


    "Humans have different values than elves," Bjoukia said quietly.


    "Let''s have another match," Kalistra proposed. "This time it will be Lawrence and me against the rest of you. Nothing held back."


    Rijana''s eyes widened. "You sure about that?" she asked.


    "Very," the cat girl''s eyes glowed.


    "Starting position from 10 feet out?" the mage asked.


    "That''s fine," Kalistra replied. She grabbed my arm and pulled me back until we were standing 10 feet away from our opponents.


    "What''s our strategy?" I asked.


    "Rush in and close the gap. I''ll take out the mage while you cover me. Then we take out the rest together," she instructed.


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Are you ready?" Kalistra yelled.


    "Sure!" Rijana replied.


    Kalistra immediately executed the Sprint skill. In an instant, she stood before the mage. Before she could knock out Rijana, however, Van executed a Shield Bash. The cat girl was forced to jump back to avoid the shield.


    I ran as fast as I could. When I was within range, I cast Darkness at their location. "Darkness SUCCESSFUL. Condition INFLICTED: Blindness x2. Duration: 60 seconds. Level 2, +200XP." I read the pop-up message and realized that the two humans were blinded by the spell.


    I cast Dark Vision and Armor on myself and then entered the dark sphere. "Dark Vision SUCCESSFUL. Duration: 1 hour. +25 XP." "Armor SUCCESSFUL. Duration: 15 minutes. +25 XP."


    Now able to see in the dark, I saw that Kalistra had knocked out both Rijana and Van. I saw Bjoukin taking aim at my partner with his bow from a few steps back. I kissed my finger and aimed the Acid Arrow at his face. "Acid arrow SUCCESSFUL. -8 Health, Level 2, +50 XP."


    The arrow smacked the ranger in the face and startled him. He released his arrow prematurely and misfired.


    Bjoukia became distracted by the arrow, which had almost hit HER.


    Kalistra used Slide Step to get behind the fighter and slammed her scabbard against the elf''s skull. Her opponent dropped to the ground.


    Bjoukin fired 3 arrows at the cat girl at almost point-blank range.


    But Kalistra''s incredibility dexterity allowed her to snatch all three arrows with her paws. Activating Slide Step again, the cat girl positioned herself behind the Ranger. She grabbed his head and pulled it back. Claws extended, her other paw was placed at his throat. "Yield?" she asked.


    "Yield," Bjoukin replied and dropped his bow.


    She released him and stepped back.


    *Clap-clap-clap*


    The three of us turned in unison. We saw a middle-aged looking man dressed in a yellow and red robe.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your match but your allotted hour for this classroom is over. You''ll have to leave now." The unknown mage pointed his wand at us and we were instantly teleported back to the entrance of the Magic Guild.


    I knelt and carried Rijana in my arms. "Let''s take them outside," I ordered. I was unhappy at being tossed from the training hall unceremoniously in this manner. But I also realized that the mage had the authority to do so. Thus, if I tried to protest this poor treatment, then I may be dismissed from the Magic Guild altogether. I took a deep breath and tampered down my anger. The guild had its own rules and I had no choice but to follow them.


    Bjoukin carried his sister while Kalistra grabbed Van.


    The three of us stepped through the automatic doors and exited the building.


    "Let''s take them over here," I said and walked further away from the entrance of the Magic Guild. I gently set my teacher down and had her lean back against the wall.


    My companions did the same with Bjoukia and Van.


    I shook Rijana by her shoulder until she stirred awake.


    Bjoukin tried to do the same but Kalistra poked a claw in the shoulder of his sister and Van simultaneously.


    The pain jolted both awake.


    I winced as the two rubbed their injured shoulders. The evil minx had struck again!


    "So, what did the four of you learn from our practice match?" The cat girl''s eyes glowed.


    "Besides the fact that you two fight dirty?" Van complained while rubbing the bump on the back of his head. The paladin was astonished to learn that his helmet did not prevent him from being knocked out.


    "Your teamwork is amazing," Bjoukin admitted grudgingly.


    Rijana turned toward me. "It''s Lord Mulligan who''s amazing. He allowed Kalistra to take the lead and simply supplemented her actions." She held up her hand to forestall my protest. "For example, when Kalistra reached our position, he immediately cast Darkness to blind the humans. She responded by taking out the two of us before I could dispel the dark sphere and thereby, reduced our members by half immediately. This was the key to the match. If Lord Mulligan tried to engage us in swordplay instead, then we could have surrounded them and increased our chances of winning."


    As I listened to her, I checked my pop-up message: "Match WON. +500 XP." I smiled. I saw Rijana''s questioning look and explained, "I received 500 XP for our 2-on-4 match."


    Van pulled himself up and faced me. "Brother Mulligan, would you accept my challenge to a duel?" he asked solemnly.


    "Sure," I nodded. I had promised Van a duel and now was as good a time as any to keep my promise to him.


    "Let''s do it at the Watch Headquarters," he suggested.


    "Please lead the way," I requested.


    The paladin helped pull Rijana to her feet and then started walking. Ten minutes later, we arrived at the Watch Headquarters. Instead of the main entrance, Van led us through a side door on the left side of the building.


    The guard on duty saluted Van, who reciprocated in turn.


    Van led us down a hallway and then we reached the training hall of the Watch. There were many Watchmen training either solo or with sparring partners. A few instructors barked out instructions. Van took us to a quiet corner. He removed the tower shield from the hook on his back and placed it on his left arm. He then pulled out the mace from his hip.


    I unfastened the scabbard from my belt and held it in two hands.


    Kalistra appointed herself as the match judge and stood between us. "Gentlemen, this is a melee duel. Three hits for the win. No lethal skills allowed. I will call out the hits and my judgment is final. Are you ready?"


    We both nodded.


    The cat girl jumped back and yelled, "Begin!"


    As I expected, Van charged me right away. I saw that he was trying to bash me with his shield and stun me. I timed my Slide Step perfectly and he rushed past me. "Slide step SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I immediately jabbed him in the back. "-3 Damage (HALVED)."


    "Hit!" Kalistra called out.


    The paladin reacted with a backhand swing with his mace.


    I immediately hopped back. The steel mace passed right in front of my nose!


    Sensing my distraction, Van suddenly kicked out his right leg.


    I tried to jump over his leg. Dice started rolling in my head and then stopped. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." As my feet returned to the ground, I felt air movement above me! Trusting my instincts, I held up my scabbard on both ends and raised it above my head.


    *BAM* The mace came down on my head but couldn''t reach me due to my block.


    My head still tilted up, I barely registered a dark shadow moving toward me. I dropped backward and fell to the ground.


    Van''s tower shield passed right over me!


    I immediately rolled my body to the left and just avoided the steel ball of the mace slamming on the ground. I continued rolling until I was out of reach. I quickly returned to my feet. I saw that Van was winding his right arm back, preparing to swing his mace at me again. I immediately activated First Strike and jabbed him in the arm. "-4 Damage (HALVED)."


    However, my attack proved costly because Van''s mace whacked my sword arm. "-20 Health. Condition INFLICTED: Broken arm. -50% Attack."


    Kalistra immediately jumped in. She glared at the paladin. "You''re not supposed to make a full swing! This is a friendly duel, remember?"


    "It''s fine. I can continue," I said and gently pushed her out of the way. I was up 2-1 in this duel and I didn''t want the match to stop. I felt a sharp pain in my arm and tried to ignore the pain. I could barely hold onto my sword with my right hand. I immediately returned to a two-hand grip.


    Van''s eyes were still on fire and the cat girl''s admonition didn''t register with him at all. He was in the throes of his bloodlust! He roared and charged me again!


    I stood still. And simply waited for his mace to come down on my head. At the last moment, I activated Disarm. Dice started rolling in my head. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP. Disarm SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP."


    When the mace flew out of his hand, Van lost his momentum.


    I immediately used Slide Step to get behind him and then slammed my scabbard against the back of his helmet. My gambit was rewarded when the deranged paladin finally dropped to the ground. "Slide step SUCCESSFUL. -10 Damage (HALVED). Condition INFLICTED: Unconsciousness. +100 XP." "Duel WON. +200 XP."


    My Stamina totally exhausted, I, too, dropped to the ground. I heard applause and then lost unconsciousness.

 Chapter 25 - Meanna

    When I opened my eyes, I saw an unfamiliar ceiling. It was painted white. In fact, the color was TOO WHITE. Turning my head, I saw a bunch of beds. I was on one, too. I was in the infirmary.


    "How are you feeling?" a kind, feminine voice said.


    The person sat in a chair before me. It was a middle-aged woman with long, curly dark blonde hair which cascaded down the front of her white-colored robe, reaching her slender waist. "My name is Meanna and I''m a healer," she introduced herself.


    "I''m Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," I replied and slowly sat up.


    "Yes, I know who you are, Brother Mulligan," she replied. "I''m sorry that Van got out of control and broke your arm. It was supposed to be a friendly duel." Seeing my raised eyebrows, she explained, "Van is my nephew. Growing up, he was always a handful. He was handsome, passionate, and energetic. The neighborhood kids always followed him around and getting into trouble with him. He used to pretend to be a knight and chased the other kids with sticks. Finally, Veanna, his late mother and my younger sister, decided to apprentice him to the Church. And that''s where he found his calling as a Paladin."


    I raised my right arm, rotated it a bit and pretended to swing a blade. I was very relieved to discover that I had felt neither pain nor hindrance of my motion in my sword arm.


    The healer waited patiently until I was finished with my impromptu test. "I used a Cure Serious Wound to repair your broken arm. You should be able to swing a sword without any trouble," she said. "I understand how important it is for fighters to have complete use of their arms."


    "Thank you, Sister Meanna," I bowed deeply to her.


    The aunt hesitated for a moment and then opened her mouth. "May I ask what mission the Church has assigned you? And why Van is accompanying you?" she asked quietly.


    I smiled. "Archbishop Wilshire has tasked me with a quest to eliminate the undead horde hidden somewhere in Bristol. He suspects that either Necromancers or a Lich is raising them," I answered honestly. "Van will be serving as my bodyguard," I added.


    Meanna gasped and covered her mouth. Her eyes became furious. "I can''t believe someone would dare raise an undead army here in Bristol! The city is under the watchful eye of the Church! How is this possible?"


    "Some powerful magic was used to hide their presence from the Church," I explained. "However, a servant of Gaea appeared in the cemetery and he confirmed the presence of the undead within the city."


    "If the undead is hidden, then how would you be able to find them?" the healer asked.


    "Please keep this a secret. I have Spirit Sense. I can detect the aura of undead creatures," I revealed.


    Meanna''s eyes widened in shock. As a servant with two decades of service to the Church, she was privy to a number of Church secrets. The existence of people able to use Spirit Sense was one of them. She bowed deeply to me and then shook her head. "As much as I respect Van''s fighting skills, I fear that my nephew would not be sufficient protection if your mission will lead you to a Lich," she said.


    I pulled up my white Church robe and reached into my waist pouch. I pulled out the ring and the scroll that the archbishop had given me.


    The healer''s jaw dropped when she read the captions. She took a moment to regain her composure. "I see. Are you able to use the scroll?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "I''m still a few thousand experience points short of reaching the level I need to use the scroll. I was dueling with your nephew partly for the experience," I explained.


    "I see." Meanna pondered the situation. "May I ask what your Profession is?"


    "I''m a dual-classed Mage/Fighter. Technically, I''m a Swordmage," I replied.


    She was surprised to hear that I wasn''t a Cleric. "Brother Mulligan, how did you end up possessing a Truth Stone?" Meanna asked.


    "I avenged the former holder of this stone. He was the town judge of Tregome, which is located on the western frontier of this kingdom. He was killed by wererats while conducting a public trial of a man who turned out to be a wererat. The bishop decided to grant me this stone after I killed the wererat leader and avenged the judge''s murder," I explained.


    Frankly, I was surprised that Meanna wasn''t knowledgeable of these events because she seemed to be aware of happenings within the church. I began to suspect that the church leadership had decided to prevent news of the wererat presence in Tregome from spreading throughout the Kingdom of Merlin. Otherwise, the travelers and merchants will no longer visit this valuable but vulnerable frontier town. And as someone with a personal interest in Tregome, I agreed with this decision.


    "Thank you for satisfying my curiosity, Brother Mulligan." The healer bowed deeply to me. "If you are in need of experience, perhaps you will accept a quest from me?" she inquired.


    That got my attention. "How may I help you?"


    "I''m running low on certain medicinal herbs for this clinic. They can be found in the wilderness outside Bristol. I understand that you have elves as companions. The elves can help you find the items that I need. Unfortunately, I can''t afford to pay you a big reward. But you will receive a nice boost to your reputation along with experience for undertaking this quest. Will you accept?" she asked.


    "Of course, Healer Meanna!" I answered enthusiastically. I didn''t expect my trip to the doctor''s office would lead to another quest. Nor was I concerned about the lack of monetary reward for helping her. Acquiring experience points was my top priority. If Meanna could offer me experience for gathering some plants instead of fighting dangerous monsters, then I would gladly accept her quest.


    Meanna smiled at my reaction. "I will make a list for you. Please wait a moment." The healer stood up and walked over to her desk. She took out a parchment and started writing her list. A few minutes later, she was finished with her writing. The healer then turned to her bookshelf and pulled out a small, black leather bound book. Meanna returned to her chair next to my bed and sat. "Here is the list," she said and gave me the parchment and the book.


    I read the list: "White snakeroot x5, Astragalus x4, Horsetail x10, Gingko x5, St. John''s wort x5, Chamomille x6, Passionflower x2, Elderberry x6." I looked at Meanna with raised brows. "That''s a big list," I remarked. "How will I know what these plants look like?"


    My enthusiasm for her quest immediately dampened because I realized that it would take a while to find all the herbs on her list. I wanted to drop by the magic shop at the Magic Guild before dinner. I might not be able if this herb gathering quest will take several hours to complete.


    "Open the book," the healer replied.


    I looked at the book. The cover read: "The Illustrated Botany Handbook from A to Z by Meanna." Great, I was in the company of another author! When I casually flipped through the pages, I saw that each page carried a hand-drawn, color illustration of the plant along with a description at the bottom of the page. I looked back at her and the healer smiled again. Feeling helpless like a mouse caught in a mousetrap, I sighed. "Fine." After I put the book and list in my potions bag, I got off the bed and headed for the door.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "I''ll see you soon." She waved goodbye and I left the clinic.


    Waiting outside was Kalistra, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground in the hallway and meditating. She sprang to her feet when I stood in front of her. "Had a nice nap?" the cat girl grinned. Her tail flickered.


    I looked around. "So where are the others?" I asked.


    "I believe Van was sent to do penance. He was the one who carried you to the healer clinic. She saw what happened to you and became angry at him when she learned Van was the one who hurt you during a friendly duel," Kalistra explained. "Are you sure you want him to accompany you?" she asked. Her expression was serious.


    "You don''t think he should be with us?" I asked.


    "This is your mission. You have the final authority to decide who comes with you," the cat girl replied with a neutral expression.


    I stared into her pale green eyes. "You think he''s usurping your position on the frontline," I speculated aloud.


    Kalistra hissed at me. "I don''t care how much armor that fool is wearing. Nor how much magical protection he has against evil creatures. I''m concerned that his aggressive fighting style will be the end of him," she explained. "There''s a reason why paladins are uncommon on Britannia. Their zeal and passion in the service of their God make Paladins take foolish risks and discard caution to the wind," she complained.


    "Funny to hear this coming from your lips," I smirked. I remembered the time Kalistra recklessly pursued a group of contract killers on her own outside Bristol. She ended up being poisoned. "The two of you are very much alike in how you fight," I pointed out.


    She pointed her paw at me. "But there''s a crucial difference between us. I''m fast enough to evade and avoid damage from an undead horde. He''s not," she refuted.


    I shook my head. "We need him as bait for the undead fodder while we deal with the necromancers. The archbishop understood that. He chose Van to join my mission for this reason. And I agree with him. Van will accompany us until the undead hunt is finished."


    "Fine!" she sulked and turned her head.


    I held Meanna''s list in front of Kalistra''s eyes.


    "What''s this?" her ears perked up as she skimmed through the items. They were all herbs!


    "The healer gave me a quest to find these herbs in the wilderness outside Bristol. She said she can reward me with a ton of reputation and experience for turning them in," I replied.


    Kalistra turned her face to me and made a sour expression. "You want to do this quest for the easy experience." The cat girl was not looking forward to spending hours in the wilderness looking for herbs. Furthermore, if the party stay close to the city, it was unlikely Kalistra would find monsters to kill.


    I nodded, oblivious to her personal disgust for our side quest. During our camping outside Bristol, we were stalked by members of The Double Cross Society under an assassination contract. But since I had agreed to an alliance with the group''s leader, Lord X, I wasn''t worried that I would be targeted by assassins again outside the city. Furthermore, with Van joining my group, we now had four melee fighters, one full mage, and a bowman. I was confident that we could handle any wild beasts that we encounter in the wilderness. I also intended to keep my Spirit Sense continually activated to train this valuable skill and earn more experience.


    Kalistra decided to accept my decision gracefully. After all, there were a number of benefits to undertaking this gathering quest for the healer. For example, this would be a good excuse to step outside Bristol. Kalistra wasn''t a city girl. There were too many people in the city. Also, she knew the elves would need to return to nature soon. She had no idea what happens to elves who lose their connection to nature, but she suspected that it would result in mental issues. Thus, this quest would be highly beneficial for them, too. The cat girl grabbed my arm and pulled me along. "Let''s hurry and get out of this stuffy place."


    I tried to pull my arm back. But my Strength attribute score was nowhere near hers and I knew it was a futile attempt. Thus, I allowed her to drag me like a ragdoll. When we encountered Watchmen in the corridor, I lowered my eyes to avoid seeing them. I was thoroughly embarrassed. A few minutes later, we exited the building. I was surprised to discover where Kalistra had taken me: to the water fountain at the Public Square. Soon, I understood the reason: Van.


    For his penance, Van was helping the commoners draw huge buckets of water from the water fountain. He was standing inside the fountain and he was wet from head to toe.


    From firsthand experience, I knew that a fully filled bucket was extremely heavy. Yet, I saw that Van was able to pull the bucket out and hand it to the commoner while still wearing his plate mail armor.


    "He''s stronger than he looks," Bjoukia commented casually.


    I was startled by how close she stood.


    "Did you miss me?" she asked softly while looking straight into my eyes. The elf maiden grabbed my right arm gingerly. "I see your broken arm has been fixed." Bjoukia smiled.


    "Ahem!" her brother coughed loudly and glared at the mischievous sister.


    Bjoukia rolled her eyes and released my arm, saving me from another claw-poke by Kalistra.


    Rijana stood behind the two siblings.


    Seeing that everyone was present, I took out Meanna''s list from my sack and handed it to the mage. "I received a quest from Meanna the healer," I announced. "She needs the herbs on this list. We will head out of Bristol immediately while there is still daylight."


    The two elves traded glances and then smiled at me. They were dying to leave the city!


    Bjoukin spoke up. "Since I do have the Herbalism skill, I will guide you," he offered.


    I nodded my acceptance. It was better for the ranger to make the offer rather than have me ask him.


    The ranger smiled. He turned around and started walking along the plaza. The cobblestone road led directly to the gate to exit Bristol.


    Kalistra threw a small stone at Van; it hit him on the head. "We''re leaving the city right now. Are you coming?" she called out. Without waiting for a response, the evil minx ran on all four paws and weaved through the startled pedestrians. Soon, she returned to her normal position to my right.


    Van jumped out of the fountain. He retrieved his weapons and shield on the ground and ran after us.


    Fortunately, Bjoukin was walking at a VERY slow pace in order to allow the paladin to catch up with us.


    His body still dripping wet, Van took his position to my left.


    As we walked along the plaza, I explained to the paladin that his aunt had requested some herbs for the clinic and I agreed to help her.


    Van looked away for a moment. He was ashamed for disappointing her when the paladin brought me to her clinic. She was the one who suggested fetching water from the public fountain for Van''s penance. The paladin turned to me and bowed deeply. "I''m sorry for breaking your arm."


    I patted him gently on the shoulder. "It''s fine. Your aunt was able to fix my arm."


    Mollified by my acceptance of his apology, Van turned his head back to the road.


    When our group reached the gatehouse, Van stepped forward and saluted the Watchmen on duty. "I''m escorting Brother Mulligan and his companions to the forest to gather herbs for Meanna. We should return by sundown," he told the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper returned his salute. "I will record your passage and expected return," the Watchman confirmed. "You may continue."


    Bjoukin resumed taking the lead. He guided us to a trail off the road and soon we entered the forest. With his keen eyesight, the elf ranger immediately spotted a bunch of white snakeroots. He took out a small knife from his boot and started cutting the stem of a cluster.


    I pulled out the empty sack from my potions bag and opened it.


    Bjoukin dropped the cluster of small white flowers into the sack. "How many does the healer need?" he asked.


    I checked the list. "5," I replied.


    The ranger cut another stem and dumped it in as well.


    Van, Kalistra, and Rijana consulted my handbook regularly as they encountered plants during their search. The four of us managed to find the astragalus and the elderberries. The two elves found the rest of the herbs on the list. However, it took us almost two hours to cross off the entire list. By then, nightfall had arrived.


    As Bjoukin started leading our group back, he suddenly glanced at his sister who nodded slightly.


    Kalistra, who was walking to my right, grabbed my arm and leaned her mouth to my ear. "We''re not alone," she whispered.


    I immediately closed my eyes and activated Spirit Sense. I filtered out the auras of my companions since they were standing very close to me. I noticed the evil aura of another human--on a tree branch above us. I cast the Light spell and directed the sphere to appear right next to the spy. "Light SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    The cat girl jumped onto a branch and started chasing the spy. Due to her superior speed, the spy was unable to escape.


    Finally, the spy jumped to the ground. It was a man dressed in a black ninja outfit. He got down on one knee and said, "I bear a message for Lord Mulligan."


    "That''s me," I said and took a step forward.


    "Tescka said the portal has been destroyed. And the monster you''re facing is a vampire that has charmed a number of human mages. She will continue to follow them to discover their hideout and learn of their plans for the undead horde," the messenger said.


    "Thank you for your message. How will we find her when we''re ready to attack the undead?" I asked.


    The ninja rose to his feet and laughed. "Milord, your group is under our continuous surveillance. When you are ready to rejoin Tescka, simply say so. We will lead you to her." The ninja threw a smoke bomb and disappeared.


    Van put his hand on my shoulder to draw my attention. "Brother Mulligan, I would like to report this new development to the Archbishop immediately. Please partake dinner and wait for my return," he requested.


    "I''m hungry," Kalistra said and rubbed her belly.


    "Fine," I rolled my eyes. "We''ll wait for your return at The Wild Boar," I promised.


    With our next move decided, Bjoukin led our party back to the city

 Chapter 26 - Consultations

    Once Van helped us get through the gatehouse, he excused himself and headed directly for the church building.


    I wondered what Archbishop Wilshire will do in response to Van''s return. A part of me was concerned because a Vampire''s ability to charm high-level mages was a serious threat to the city. If left unchecked, the Vampire could even take over the Magic Guild.


    Conversely, I was concerned with what these NPCs will do to the charmed mages. I recalled how the authority in Tregome dealt with residents who had turned into wererats: purge via public execution in the Public Square. I was afraid that the charmed mages would be dealt with just as harshly by either the Church or the Magic Guild. Yet, I had little authority to change whatever the leadership of these institutions decide to do with the charmed mages.


    Ideally, I would be able to dispel the charm effect. Realistically, I was doubtful of my ability to do so because the charmer, aka the vampire, would presumably be at a higher level than me. Thus, the odds of successfully dispelling the charm effect would be rather low. While I could use my Reroll ability from Lady Luck''s divine mark for a second chance to dispel the charm, this ability was limited to once a day. Therefore, I wouldn''t be able to save every charmed mage that we manage to capture alive.


    As I stared at the receding figure of Van, Rijana tugged on my shirt sleeve to draw my attention. "Is it okay to make a detour to the Magic Guild before heading over to The Wild Boar?" she requested. "I need to report the Guild Leaders about what happened to our guildmates."


    I nodded. "Actually, I want to see if we can purchase anything at the Magic Shop to ward off vampires and their charms," I replied.


    My magic teacher smiled and quickly led us through the throngs of merchants and other commoners on the busy streets until we returned to the Magic Guild some 20 minutes later.


    When we passed through the automatic doors, I asked her, "What''s the power word to teleport to the store?"


    "It''s ''recondo,''" she replied. "Please wait for me in front of the guild store. I should be back shortly."


    My companions, aside from Rijana, linked hands and then I said the word, "recondo." The world became one big kaleidoscope and my head felt faint for an instant. Finally, my dizziness faded as I stood in front of the magic store.


    I couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear as I entered. The place was packed with fellow mages examining the wares. I looked around for the shopkeeper, who was slowly approaching us.


    "Are you looking for anything in particular?" Voum ''Tro asked. He recognized me as a new member of the Magic Guild who bought a starter spellbook recently. He rubbed his hands together in eager anticipation to serve me.


    "Yes," I nodded. "I need to add Web to my spellbook. I also need something to protect my group against a vampire''s charm ability."


    The mages within earshot immediately turned around and stared at me.


    When I looked at their faces, I saw fear and disbelief. "Is something wrong?" I asked.


    The gnome grabbed my sleeve and said, "Please come with me." Voum ''Tro took me to a back office and pushed me inside. He turned to my companions and said, "Please wait here. This is strictly guild business!" He quickly closed the door. He cast a spell of silence around the room to prevent my companions from eavesdropping. "Milord, in what context have you encountered a vampire?" he asked politely.


    I shook my head. "It''s a Church mission assigned to me by the archbishop himself. I can neither confirm nor deny the presence of a vampire in Bristol," I answered with my poker face on.


    The shopkeeper sat in his chair behind his desk. He stared at me as his fingers drummed on the desk. "How long have you been a member of the Magic Guild?" he asked. He wanted to confirm when I had joined the guild.


    "Just a few days," I answered honestly. "How is this relevant?"


    The gnome shook his head. "No wonder," he chuckled lightly. "Well, my young mage, please allow this old mage to enlighten you. Two decades ago, the Magic Guild was infiltrated by a number of vampires. They either charmed or turned our brethren against the rest of us. Lady Musa stepped in to intervene by sending a dream to the Archbishop. Consequently, a war broke out between the Church and the Magic Guild. Many guildmates died as a result." His face hardened. "The worst part is that some of the vampires responsible for this catastrophe managed to escape. I''m fearful that they may have returned to charm and turn our members again. And this will lead to another guild war with the Church."


    The shopkeeper swallowed hard. "Before the war, the guild branch in Bristol was arguably the strongest in Britannia. We were far enough from the capital to be independent and free of court intrigue. We were the guardians of the western part of the continent. To this day, we have not recovered our strength. Older, more powerful mages have shunned this branch because they fear that the vampires will return and refused to risk their lives to help our branch rebuild. It appears that they are correct. If you care at all about our guild, you need to tell me what you know."


    I held up my hand. "My magic instructor, Rijana, is doing just that. She is having a meeting with the guild leadership."


    The gnome shook his head. He looked at me closely. "What I''m about to tell you is strictly between us. If you refuse, you will be kicked out of the Magic Guild. Right now. What''s your answer?" he demanded to know.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I was taken aback by him. How could the proprietor of the magic shop make such demands on me? Yet, I saw the intensity in his eyes and I knew that he could kick me out of the guild if he truly wanted to do so. I nodded.


    "The six mages on the Leadership Council, representing each Sphere of Magic, are figureheads. They report to me. My real name is Xon ''Tein and I''m the true Guildmaster," he announced.


    I took out my truth stone. "Will you swear to the stone?"


    "I will," the gnome nodded.


    I quickly administered the truth oath to him. After a beam of light struck the gnome in the heart, I asked, "Are you the Guildmaster of the Magic Guild?"


    "Yes, I am," Xon ''Tein replied.


    We waited for a few moments but nothing happened to him.


    I returned the stone to its original hiding place under my tunic and started recounting the recent events to the guildmaster. "I was originally sent by Mayor Wilshire to investigate reports of disturbed graves and missing bodies in the cemetery. My party spent the night with the caretaker and I killed a Soul Reaper. That opened a can of worms that led to Gaea sending a Treant to watch over the cemetery and ensure that no more undead will rise from their graves. The Treant informed me that there was an undead horde somewhere within Bristol. The mayor sent me to his brother to inform the Archbishop. The archbishop then charged me to eliminate the undead. My search for the undead horde led to a portal inside a house near the Public Plaza. I left a spy to guard the portal. My spy sent a runner to inform me that it was a vampire and his charmed mages who were creating the undead horde. They also closed the portal and my spy is following them to discover where the new portal will be located."


    Xon ''Tein sucked his teeth. The report was worse than he expected. "Do you know how many of our brethren have been charmed?"


    I shook my head.


    "In the last guild war, a quarter of the guild had to be purged including part of the leadership. The vampires must be stopped before this happens again! However, I''m mindful of the jurisdiction that the Church has claimed through you. So here''s what I''m going to do. I''m giving you, as a member of the Magic Guild, a concurrent quest to eliminate all the vampires and any mages voluntarily in league with them. For each mage you revive from the vampire''s charm, you will receive a bonus. Before you face the vampires, I will lend you a powerful item from the guild vault to make your party immune to the charm effects. I recognize that the Gods have put you in charge of this mission and I risk incurring their wrath if the Magic Guild intervenes too heavily in your mission. However, we can''t allow the vampires to escape, either. In the event your party is defeated during this mission, I will have a death squad standing by to clean up after you to ensure that the vampires are destroyed," the guildmaster said.


    "Can you throw in a Scroll of Invisibility as part of the care package before I fight the vampires?" I asked. "I will try my best to dispel the charm effect on our brethren," I promised.


    Xon ''Tein''s brows twitched. "Fine," he said.


    I received a pop-up message: "Negotiation SUCCESSFUL. Level 4, +100XP." I resisted the temptation to pump my fist. "I''m staying at The Wild Boar. We''re still waiting for intelligence on where the new portal is located. We may attack as early as tomorrow morning. Please have your messenger send us the items by then," I requested.


    "Fine," the gnome repeated. "Please don''t tell anyone that I''m the guildmaster. It''s a secret. Dismissed."


    I bowed deeply and left the office.


    "What did you guys talk about?" Kalistra asked. "You were inside for very a long time."


    "Let''s say we had a difficult negotiation and leave it at that," I answered.


    "In that case, let''s return to the inn now. I''m starving," the cat girl said.


    My party quickly left the store and we held hands.


    I used the power word, "Exitium," and we teleported back to the entrance of the building.


    Kalistra pulled on my arm and led us through the busy streets back to The Wild Boar.


    As we passed through the lobby, I waved at Deun ''Luye, the tavern keeper. "I expect to receive an important package from the Magic Guild either tonight or tomorrow morning," I told him.


    "I will send a helper to inform you when the package arrives, Lord Mulligan," the gnome replied with a deep bow.


    I nodded and entered the common room. It was shortly after five in the early evening. The room was not yet full.


    We took a table at the back and ordered the special for dinner. Today''s special turned out to be fish with a side of bean salad.


    Kalistra devoured her meal like a hungry monster and even ordered a second serving!


    The rest of us couldn''t help but stare at the cat girl as she ate. I was amused to discover how much she enjoyed eating fish.


    Rijana and Van joined our table as we ate and they each ordered the same meal.


    After our meals, I said, "Let''s go up to my room to talk."


    Once the two latecomers finished their meals, we headed up the stairs and squeezed into my tiny guest room.


    I turned toward Van. "What did the archbishop say?"


    "He was very concerned about the confirmed sighting of a vampire," the paladin replied. "He is sending two vampire hunters to accompany us."


    "Is it wise for new people to join us?" Kalistra asked while looking at me.


    "We need to make sure the vampire is dead," I replied. "The mission will be considered a failure if we don''t achieve this objective. If the reinforcement that the archbishop is sending us have experience in killing vampires, then I''m fine with it."


    The cat girl''s ears flattened but she kept silent. She realized that my mind was already made up.


    I turned my head toward Van. "Do you have any special vampire hunting weapons like wooden stakes to attack their hearts? I would be interested in practicing techniques against vampires."


    The paladin''s eyes flashed. "Are you certain that is wise, Brother Mulligan?"


    "I need to turn in the quest with Meanna at the Watch Headquarters. While I''m there, I may as well practice with you," I reasoned. "I''m not concerned that you will accidentally break my sword arm again. I don''t you want to incur your aunt''s wrath a second time today," I joked.


    Van''s eyes dropped to the floor. He nodded slightly. He was relieved to learn that I still trusted him despite the mishap during our friendly duel.


    I turned toward Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin. "You three can leave us now. I''m sure you need to report back to your superiors," I grinned.


    The mage smiled back at me. "Yes, we do. Milord, partying with you is always eventful," she admitted.


    The two elves nodded in unison and grinned.


    I held up my hands. "I''m a Player Character and the Gods like to intervene in my daily affairs," I shrugged. "You knew this and decided to accompany me anyway," I pointed out.


    "We''ll take our leave now, Lord Mulligan," Bjoukin said. He bowed deeply. He then grabbed his sister by her arm and pulled her out of my room.


    Rijana bowed and left us as well. She closed the door quietly behind her.


    Kalistra''s tail twitched happily at their departure. She didn''t like those three very much. "My liege, we should depart for the Watch Headquarters immediately," she suggested. She couldn''t remember if Bristol had a curfew. The cat girl wanted me to return to my guest room by ten at the latest. While The Double Cross Society was no longer targeting him, my bodyguard wasn''t sure that I was taken off other hit lists. After all, I had numerous enemies including the Paget family, wererats, and the drow.


    "That''s fine," I agreed. Once we stepped into the hallway, I locked the door to my guest room and then headed out of the inn.

 Chapter 27 - Secrets of the Vampires

    Van led our party back to the Watch Headquarters. With his accompaniment, we were permitted to enter the building and made our way to Meanna''s clinic.


    Meanna turned toward us when we opened the door. She was busy taking care of another patient at the moment.


    I watched as the healer slowly applied an anointment on burned skinned in the old lady''s hand and then bandaged it.


    The lady, dressed in the drab clothes of a commoner, bowed to Meanna. As the patient walked past us, she offered me a deeper bow.


    I nodded slightly and waited until she was finally gone.


    "Are you here for another treatment?" Meanna asked with a raised brow.


    "No, Auntie, Lord Mulligan is fine!" the nephew blurted out. His face turned crimson and he began to hyperventilate.


    The healer covered her mouth as she giggled. "I''m only teasing you, young man." She turned to face me. "If your victim is still standing in your company, then this means he has forgiven you for hurting him during the friendly duel. I thank you, Lord Mulligan, for your generosity toward this rambunctious lad." She bowed deeply to me.


    I was embarrassed by her reaction. "It''s fine." I cleared my throat. "We''re here to turn in your quest, Meanna."


    Van stepped forward and handed the bag full of herbs to her.


    Meanna went to her desk and slowly emptied the contents of the bag on the table. She carefully sorted out the plants so that the same herbs were together. "Please give me back the list and the book," she requested.


    I took the list from my potions bag and handed it to her. I then placed the book on herbalism on a corner of her desk.


    The healer slowly checked off the list as she inspected the items on her table. When she was finished a few minutes later, she put the list down. She opened her drawer and pulled out a small pouch. "I have confirmed that you brought back everything I asked for. This isn''t much but it''s a small token of my appreciation." Meanna handed me the pouch. "It contains 10 gold coins," she added.


    I passed the pouch to Kalistra. "Please split it equally among the people who helped gather the herbs," I requested. "I won''t take anything." I saw the pop-up notifications and I read them: "Minor faction quest completed. +500 XP, +500 Reputation, +1,000 XP. General skill ACQUIRED: Herbalism, +500 XP." I was pleasantly surprised by how much experience I received from this quest. Additionally, I didn''t think I would receive another trade skill. I turned back toward Meanna, who had a knowing smile on her face, and bowed deeply to her.


    Kalistra slapped me on my back. Hard. "-2 Health." I dismissed the pop-up message and scowled at the evil cat girl.


    "We need to do some training," she reminded me. She put her paws on my back and pushed me out of the clinic.


    Meanna waved goodbye to us as Van quietly shut the door behind us.


    #


    When we stepped out in the hallway, Van called for a page. "Please tell Ausora and Doudan to meet me in the training hall," he ordered.


    The page saluted and ran off.


    Van led us down the hallway to the back of the building. And soon, we entered the training hall for the second time today.


    A minute later, two people approached us. Unlike Van, they both wore black from head to toe. Once they saluted the paladin, he introduced them to us. "The lady with the pale skin and short blonde hair is Asuora. The gentleman with her is Doudan. They are vampire hunters. With me is Lord Lawrence Eugene Mulligan of the Brotherhood and his bodyguard, Kalistra the Master Swordswoman."


    The four of us shook hands politely.


    I looked at the two newcomers more closely. Doudan had the physique of a bodybuilder. He had shortly cropped chocolate-colored hair and piercing blue eyes. He appeared to be the strong but silent type. Asuora, on the other hand, offered me a faint smile. With her black leather outfit and pale skin, she had the gothic look down. Both carried crossbows on their backs and red crosses around their necks.


    "So you are the mysterious Lord Mulligan," Asuora said with a thick accent. "There have been many rumors about you."


    "Like what?" I asked out of curiosity.


    The pale woman smiled. "Like you were bitten by a wererat but the gods intervened to cure you. Or you struck a bargain with a demon and acquired the Devil''s Luck."


    I laughed out loud at the ridiculous rumors and shook my head. "No, they''re definitely not true."


    Undeterred, Asuora held up her hand. "How about this one? You''ve been branded by the Gods of both Order and Chaos."


    I quickly stopped laughing. I couldn''t lie to her because I carried the Truth Stone of Order and Chaos, which prevented me from lying. If I tried, I would receive a very painful punishment short of death.


    The pale woman''s golden arches rose. "So there''s some truth to that rumor? Please show us your brands," she requested.


    I hesitated. I didn''t want to confirm that I had a relationship with the Chaotic Gods because this would diminish my reputation with the Church and its many affiliates, including Van and the vampire hunters.


    Van quickly understood my hesitation. "We won''t judge you for your brands," he reassured me.


    I sighed. I rolled up both sleeves and cast Unveil.


    Van and Asuora gasped at the sight of the divine marks on my forearms. Doudan stared at them but managed to keep his mouth shut.


    "Did they hurt when you received them?" Asuora asked in a quiet voice.


    "Depends on the God or Goddess. I carry the divine marks of Bane, Musa, Luck, Gaea, and Jasla. I''m also carrying a curse from Keras that reduced my Health by half," I explained. "But yes, the marks were painful when I received them. Bane in particular," I added.


    Doudan winced visibly.


    I quickly changed the topic as I rolled my sleeves down. "I''m hoping the two of you could offer some training to fight against vampires," I requested.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Of course, milord," Ausora bowed. "Let''s take that corner," she pointed. Once our group arrived at the destinated spot, she continued. "What is the most vulnerable part of a vampire?" she asked.


    "The heart," I answered.


    "Correct. Why?" she asked.


    I tilted my head for a moment. I had no idea.


    "Blood flows through their heart just like a human," Van answered for me.


    Ausora nodded. "In many ways, vampires are like humans. They retain their memories of their past lives as humans. They can be prone to emotional outbursts and they can act irrationally," she lectured.


    "Can they be reasoned with?" I asked.


    The two vampire hunters exchanged glances. "To some degree," Ausora admitted quietly. "The problem is that their transition from the world of living to unliving wreaks havoc on their psyches. In other words, their minds can break. Some lose their humanity outright and give in to their insatiable hunger for fresh blood. But a more willful and determined vampire can resist the hunger and retain their humanity long enough to be reasoned with."


    "The problem is you don''t know which is which," Van interrupted.


    Ausora nodded. "Since vampires are extremely dangerous, we must presume that they are hostile until they prove otherwise. Unreasonable vampires will retaliate in the face of hostility. The reasonable ones, on the other hand, will back away and try to seek a peaceful alternative."


    "Wait!" Van immediately held up his hand. His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Have you personally allowed a vampire to retreat?"


    The two hunters shared glances again. They slowly nodded.


    "Why?" Van spat out the word with contempt for the two. As a paladin, he could not tolerate evil. The notion of allowing an evil creature to escape made him furious!


    "Why is there Order and Chaos?" Doudan spoke up for the first time. His voice was deep but loud like a James Earl Jones. "The Gods have made it so. Our mission, as vampire hunters, is to put down the rabid dogs that threaten humanity. In certain rare cases though, some of the turned were formerly servants of Order. They were created as some sadistic form of revenge by their vampiric masters. Yet, their determination to remain true to Order was so powerful that they were able to break free of their masters'' sway and kill their vampiric creators. While they are vampires, they still serve Order in their own way. How can we kill them?" he asked.


    Van could not respond. His white-and-black worldview was being challenged. But he had no idea how to deal with the gray area that Doudan had presented. It was . . . unsettling for the paladin. He finally decided to change the topic. "You think the vampire involved in charming mages and forcing them to create an undead horde is a ''good'' vampire?" he asked incredulously.


    Ausora shook her head and smiled. "Not at all. That vampire must be destroyed. Its actions, if left unchecked, will threaten Bristol and her citizens." Her eyes burned with fury. "I''m just pointing out that vampire hunters have to use proper discretion to determine when vampires should be left alone because they may still serve Order even in undeath and ultimately, we''re all on the same side," she explained.


    "How do you fight vampires when they have so many advantages over humans?" Kalistra asked. She was so bored with these lectures that she almost fell asleep!


    "By making proper preparations before you fight them," Ausora answered. "You know they can charm people. You know they are inactive during the day. As undead creatures, they are vulnerable to holy magic and holy water. And wooden stakes to the heart can kill them."


    "The problem is that the mages have been charmed," Kalistra pointed out. She understood where Ausora was going.


    "Correct," the hunter smiled. "We''re going to use this to deal with them." She put her hand in her pocket and pulled out a pearl-like object. It was a small, white stone.


    When I read its caption, I saw: "Anti-Magic Bead." My eyes widened. "You''re using void magic?" I asked. I recalled the last time I encountered void magic. It was Jasla in her disguise as a human monk.


    "Correct," Asuora smiled again. "When this bead is crushed, a small barrier with be created. No magic can be cast within this area. The anti-magic zone will last for only a few minutes. We must put down all the spellcasters during this period."


    I considered the use of void magic carefully. It was a double-edged sword for me personally since I was a mage. Yet, I could see the allure of using it during the upcoming battle. Without magic, the mages could be put down easily. The problem was the vampire. How could we hope to deal with it without magic? Furthermore, I needed to be the one to destroy the vampire or else I will not receive proper credit for completing this quest. "I have to be the one who kills the vampire," I reminded them.


    Doudan held up something in front of me: It was a wooden stake. "Take it."


    I took the stake and looked at it closely. It was as long as my forearm. One end was flat while the other end was sharp. Honestly, it looked like a giant shish-kebab stick.


    "We will pin down the vampire for you," Asuora promised.


    I looked up at her. "Is it possible for me to spar with you using the stake?" I requested. "I need to get a feel for it because its length is shorter than my long sword," I explained.


    Kalistra quickly held up her paw. "Can I borrow the stake?" she asked. When she received it from me, she held the stake in her offhand and her sheathed long sword in her main hand. "When you fight the vampire, you will need to hold back on using the stake until you have a clear shot at its heart. This stake is made of wood and the vampire is strong enough to snap it easily. You will defend with your sword until you could take the heart out," she explained. Kalistra took a few swings to demonstrate.


    I looked at her with uneasiness. "You''re asking me to fight with two weapons," I pointed out as the cat girl returned the wooden stake to me.


    Doudan stepped forward. He was holding a stake and a sheathed sword. "Milord, please spar with me," he requested.


    I reluctantly mirrored his pose as the others backed away to give us space.


    Suddenly, Doudan lunged forward and swung his sword at me!


    I courageously met his charge and blocked his attack with my own sword. However, I was being pushed back because my opponent had superior strength. As I focused on holding my ground, my tricky opponent jabbed me in the heart with the blunt end of his stake. "-4 Health." I stepped back and dismissed the notification.


    Doudan allowed me to take a moment to shake off his hit and then attacked again.


    This time I was ready for it. I ducked under his swing and then activated my Disarm skill. "Disarm SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." My target? The wooden stake. As my opponent''s momentum carried his body pass me. I slammed the stake into his heart! When I backed away from Doudan, I realized that I made a deadly mistake: I attacked with the sharp end!


    Doudan looked down at his chest and saw the stake was embedded in his chest. He dropped his sword. With great effort and a grunt, he used both hands to pull the stake out of his body. Blood started pouring out of his wound like a geyser.


    I tried to put my hand on his chest to heal him.


    However, Doudan held my wrist instead and prevented me from healing him.


    To my amazement, the wound started to close on its own and soon he was completely healed.


    When Doudan finally released my wrist, I immediately backed away and activated my Spirit Sense. My suspicion was confirmed when I saw that he carried TWO auras! One was red and the other was blue. I quickly glanced at my pop-up notifications. "Duel WON. Dhampir DEFEATED. +500 XP." "Professional skill ACQUIRED: Dual-sword fighting. +1,000 XP." "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." I dismissed the messages and said, "You''re a Dhampir."


    Dhampirs were half-humans-half-vampires. They were born from human mothers who somehow became impregnated by male vampires. This dual-nature allowed dhampirs to walk under sunlight and regenerate their wounds. But they were still vulnerable to holy magic. Doudan stopped me from healing him because it would have killed him instead! However, I was not concerned for my personal safety because neither vampire hunter appeared to be hostile to me.


    Doudan grinned, revealing his vampire-like fangs.


    I used Spirit Sense on Asuora and confirmed that she, too, was a Dhampir. "You both are." I cleared out the ensuing pop-up and its +50 XP.


    Ausora smiled, revealing her own fangs.


    Van took out his mace and shield. He stepped in front of me and he was prepared to defend me against these evil creatures.


    Ausora laughed. "The Church knows what we are. They understand that we are part of the Great Balance. We hunt down vampires that threaten human settlements. We don''t drink blood and we''re no threat to humans except in self-defense. That''s why the archbishop has asked us to join you in your quest," she explained.


    I put my hand on Van''s shoulder. "It''s okay. They''re not going to hurt us."


    The paladin reluctantly sheathed his mace and returned the tower shield to its harness on his back.


    I turned toward Doudan. "I''m glad you stopped me from killing you with my heal spell."


    The taciturn man grinned.


    Suddenly, a page approached us. "Lord Mulligan, someone is waiting outside our headquarters. He claims to have an important message from Tescka."


    "Thank you," I replied. I turned around and said to the group, "We need to go now."


    They nodded in unison and we quickly exited the Watch headquarters.

 Chapter 28 - The Undead Hunt Begins

    When I stepped out into the street, I was accosted by a street urchin. He was a child, perhaps twelve years old. His clothes were old and worn with patches sewn over holes.


    Mindful of the Watchmen staring at him from their posts in front of the entrance, the boy discreetly raised his hand. On his palm were two crosses, the symbol of The Double Cross Society. "Tescka sent word that a new portal has been created. If you follow me, I will take you to her."


    "I need to make a detour first," I replied. When the boy''s eyes questioned me, I explained, "I need to drop by The Wild Boar."


    "Yes, milord," the boy bowed deeply to me. He joined our group but discreetly stood at the rear.


    I quickly returned to the inn where I was staying while in Bristol. I stepped forward to the reception desk where Duen ''Luye was sitting.


    The gnome''s eyes met mine and he nodded affirmatively to my unasked question. "Your package has arrived," the tavern keeper announced and retrieved a box from his drawer.


    "Thank you," I said and picked up the box from the desk. I saw there was a wax seal over the lid of the box.


    "Please allow me," Kalistra said in a cheerful tone of voice as she took the package from my hands. She released a sharp claw. *SNIRT* Just like that, she broke the seal and then handed the package back to me. However, the cat girl''s eyes gleamed with expectation and her tail swayed back and forth. She was dying to know what was inside!


    I rolled my eyes and opened the lid. Inside the box were a half-dozen rings. Each ring was made of brass and stamped with an "8." I saw a note and quickly read it:


    "Dear Guildmate,


    As promised, I have sent you trinkets which will help you repel the vampire''s charm. The Scroll of Invisibility will be waiting for you when you return.


    Your Brother in Magic,


    Voum'' Tro."


    I took one of the rings and put it on my left pinky. I turned toward my companions and said, "These rings will repel the charm effect. Please take one and put it on." I passed the box over.


    Kalistra and Van each took a ring and wore it.


    However, the two Dhampirs declined. "We''re immune," Asuora explained.


    Someone cleared his throat behind us. "Are you ready to leave now, milord?" the boy from The Double Cross Society asked.


    I looked at him and shook my head. "Can I ask a favor from you? Please ask Rijana and her elven companions to come here. I would go myself to retrieve them. But I don''t know where they are staying in the city."


    "I ain''t your servant boy," he groused. However, his eyes widened at the sight of the gold coin I held in front of his face. When he accepted the coin, the boy smiled broadly and bowed deeply. "I will get them for you," he promised and immediately ran out the door.


    "A gold coin for a simple errand?" Kalistra shook her head in disapproval.


    "That boy could probably steal my sack of coins if he wanted to," I pointed out. "He wouldn''t be allowed into the group unless he had some skills."


    The cat girl turned her face away from me. "Have you advanced to the next level yet?" she asked. "You''ve been doing a lot of training and questing today," she reminded me. "I wouldn''t be surprised if you have enough experience to advance now."


    I thought about what I had done so far today. After spending the night in the cemetery, I turned in my quest with the Mayor. I did a herb gathering quest for Meanna the healer. I received a hefty sum of money, plus accompanying experience, from Roen, my business partner back in Tregome. I also gained an enormous amount of experience during my Swordmage training. Kalistra was right; I should be able to advance to Level 7. "Oh, you''re right!" I replied and pulled up my character screen:


    A picture of my player avatar was in the left column. I admired my strong shoulders and thick biceps; Kalistra''s physical training had helped me become physically fit and it was showing in my picture. Right above the picture read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful-Neutral, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla; Temporary Condition: Cursed by Keras, Duration 6:09:28; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 6, Experience: 15,288/15,000, Reputation: 12,152, Attack: 34, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 8-12 (Dagger), 8-18 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 7%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 33 (HALVED by Keras'' Curse), Stamina: 46, Magic: 30, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 20, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 5), Magic Sense (Level 5), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 4), Spirit Sense (Level 8), Reroll (Level X), Herbalism (Level 1)."


    At the bottom were four tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 7); Swordsman¡ªDual-Sword Fighting (Level X), Charge (Level 4), Disarm (Level 3), First Strike (Level 2), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2)." The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 2)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic; Fire (Level 3)¡ªFire Bolt, Fireball; Water (Level 1)¡ªAcid Arrow; Earth (Level 1)¡ªArmor, Web; Air (Level 1)¡ªMagic Missile; Light (Level 1)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 1)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness." The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The last tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)."


    My eyes immediately reached for the experience points section. My mouth opened when I saw "15,288/15,000." I had reached Level 7! "I can advance to the next level," I announced.


    "Do it!" Kalistra ordered.


    I nodded. I mentally pressed on the Experience to advance to the next level. I dumped all five attribute points to Intelligence because I needed to learn more spells. My Intelligence score increased to 25 and my Magic was now 35. My attack increased to 40. My Critical Attack increased to 8%. My Health was 38.


    While we waited for the trio to arrive, I followed my Master''s lead and started pacing back and forth around the lobby area of The Wild Boar. Internally, I was ecstatic that I had managed to reach Level 7 before I embarked on my next quest. Until Kalistra asked to see my menu during dinner, I did not appreciate how difficult it would be to advance from Level 6 to Level 7, which I absolutely needed to do in order to use the special scroll that Archbishop Wilshire had provided me to eradicate the undead boss.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    While I was short 4,000 XP, I forgot that my Dual-Class as a Swordmage meant I needed to earn DOUBLE the experience now. For all the adventures (or misadventures) I had gone through over a week culminating in my participation in the annual Melee Tournament, I earned only 11,000 XP. Thus, I was doubtful that I would be able to earn another 8,000 points before starting the undead hunt. Somehow, the cue balls on the billiard table lined up just right for me. I wondered if my status as a Player Character served as some hidden influence on this gaming world. Perhaps, I can ask the Gamemaster about this someday if I ever see him face to face.


    It took almost ten minutes for Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin to arrive. Unlike the street urchin, the trio appeared to be out of breath.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched at their apparent lack of stamina. However, Kalistra wisely kept silent.


    I offered the three a friendly wave. "I''m sorry to disturb your rest. But Tescka had sent word that the portal has been relocated. I want to attack them immediately before the enemies could settle down," I explained.


    Bjoukin stepped forward. "Are you sure it''s wise to attack an undead horde at night time?" he pointed out.


    Van jumped in. "This is precisely why it''s the best time to hit ''em! When they least expect an attack!" he retorted.


    Rijana looked at me. "You are our party leader. If you decide this is the best time to attack, then we will attack," she said.


    "Thank you for your support," I replied with a smile. I took the box and opened it. "The Magic Guild sent me these rings; they will repel charm effects. Please take one and wear it now," I ordered.


    The newcomers quickly obeyed my command.


    Bjoukia eyed the two vampire hunters with suspicion. As an Elf, she was more attuned to life than humans. She sensed something off about them even though they appeared to be humans. "Are they coming with us?" the beautiful Elven fighter asked quietly.


    I nodded. "These are vampire hunters sent by the archbishop to assist us with our quest. Please say hello to Asuora and Doudan," I introduced them.


    The two nodded politely. They understood why the Elf maiden was apprehensive in their presence.


    "Milord, we have to go now," the street urchin urged. Seeing my nod, the boy quickly left the tavern. He took our party in an easterly direction.


    As we walked, I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. I put my right hand on Kalistra''s left shoulder for support as we navigated the streets of Bristol.


    Kalistra glanced at me. She saw that my eyes were closed and immediately understood that I was using my Spirit Sense. She moved closer to my body and walked slower.


    Rijana was walking behind me. She saw the cat girl walking almost hip to hip with me. Knowing that our relationship was strictly platonic, she figured out why Kalistra was supporting me in this manner.


    I felt the auras of all my companions and the city residents behind closed doors. For the moment, I didn''t sense any trace of undead auras. However, I felt the shift in Kalistra''s hip as she turned left and we started walking north. I pulled up the map of Bristol in my mind and I saw that we were walking next to the eastern wall. As we moved toward the mid-point of the wall, I finally sensed the presence of undead. Many undead auras, in fact. I opened my eyes and pointed at the two-story house. The first floor was a simple shop for a tannery. "In there," I announced.


    The street urchin turned back to me with surprise. "How did you know?" he questioned.


    I smiled. "It''s a secret."


    "You can go now, Devlon," a female voice said.


    I recognized the voice--it was Tescka! While she was invisible, I was able to sense her aura; she was standing in front of me. "Good to see you again, Tescka," I said with a smile. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP." I turned off the ability as I felt the beginnings of a pounding migraine.


    "I see we have new additions to the party," the Elven outcast noted while looking at the two leather-clad vampire hunters.


    "The archbishop insisted," I explained. "They are vampire hunters."


    "Ah!" Tescka smiled. "In that case, their presence will be critical to the outcome of this mission. Normally, Lord X would offer more assistance. But he does not wish the Church to learn of our close relationship. Thus, he cannot do more than allow me to assist you."


    "I totally understand," I nodded. My face turned serious. "What will you do now? You gave us extremely valuable intel on the enemies. And there are a few members of the Church accompanying me when we enter the portal. Will you join us or leave?" I asked.


    "I will enter the portal but stay hidden. If the portal collapses, you will need me to open a gate in order to return," the elf mage replied.


    "Fair enough," I nodded again. I walked up to the door and turned around. My party members were anxious to get the undead hunt started. I turned back to the door and cast Detect Trap on it. "Detect trap SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." Motes of light hovered over the front door for a moment and then the light vanished. I turned to my companions. "There are no traps on the door. Will one of you volunteer to break the door down?" I requested.


    Van stepped up. "With pleasure," he grinned. With a well-placed heel to the doorknob, he broke the door open and entered the shop. However, the paladin was stopped by something dark. Two hands made of shadow grasped his throat and started strangling him!


    "It''s a shadow!" Rijana called out and cast a Fire Bolt.


    I reached out for the shadowy hand and felt a numbing coldness on my palm. "-2 Health." I ignored the numbness and cast Minor Heal. "Minor heal SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP, -30 Damage, -30 Mana." The shadow slowly dissipated. "Shadow DEFEATED. +200 XP."


    Van coughed and gasped for air. He leaned against the doorway to stay on his feet.


    "Are you okay?" I asked. My head was spinning because I almost emptied my Mana pool in order to kill the shadow. I held onto the paladin''s arm for support. I drank a Mana potion and the spinning eventually stopped.


    A minute later, Van recovered from his near-death experience and was starting to breathe normally again. "Thank you for killing that thing, Brother. Would have been nice if we got a warning," he added while looking around for the invisible mage.


    "I had no idea a shadow would be summoned to guard the portal," Tescka replied defensively while staying invisible.


    I held up my hand to stop the infighting. "I''ll take the blame. My Spirit Sense was able to detect undead aura and it led me to this house. I should have realized this meant there were undead roaming inside," I said.


    "Does this mean there are more undead walking around?" Bjoukin asked. His hands were on his bow with a blessed arrow notched already.


    "Possibly," I admitted. "Let''s split into two teams to flush out the undead. Rijana is the team leader with Bjoukia, Bjoukin, and Doudan on her team. You check the second floor. I''ll take the rest and check this floor. Let''s go!" I ordered. I cast Light and it illuminated the front section of the shop.


    I closed my eyes and activated Spirit Sense again. "There are two auras upstairs," I yelled out to warn the other team as they walked up the staircase. "There''s three here on this floor," I noted quickly. Suddenly, I felt an aura coming straight for me. "Incoming!" I opened my eyes and saw a shadow rushing at me with its hands reaching for my neck. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +125 XP."


    Asuora poked the flame of her torch at its head.


    While the shadow was distracted, I emptied my Mana pool again on a Minor Heal. "Minor heal SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP, -30 Damage, -30 Mana."


    The two other shadows immediately left their hiding places in the shadows and attacked us.


    Asuora pulled out a metal rod. With the press of a button, the rod extended into a full-length staff. With a grunt, she slammed one end of her weapon against a shadow.


    With a "hiss" sound, the shadow burst into nothingness.


    Van was also ready for his opponent. With pinpoint accuracy, the paladin slammed the metal ball of his blessed against the head of his shadow. It, too, dissipated with a "hiss" sound.


    "Nice work!" I praised the two.


    As I reached into my potions bag to grab another Mana potion to drink, Kalistra grabbed my hand to stop me.


    "You should save your potions for the upcoming battle, my Liege," the cat girl suggested politely.


    I reluctantly agreed. Now that the immediate danger had passed, I should allow my Mana to replenish naturally. Of course, it would take a half-hour to do so and that was what I wanted to avoid.


    "Can you check and see how the other team is doing?" Asuora requested.


    I closed my eyes to check for the two undead auras on the second floor. Fortunately, they were gone. I gave her a thumbs-up. When the other team rejoined us, I turned toward Tescka and asked, "Where is the portal?"


    "Did you see the yellow rug on the ground? There''s a trapdoor under it leading to the cellar. The portal is there," the invisible mage answered.


    Our party walked around on the first floor until we found the rug. It was in the private section on the first floor.


    Van pulled the yellow rug off the floor and there was a door with a hinge. He lifted the door and there was a staircase leading to the basement.


    I commanded the sphere of Light to descend the stairs.


    Van followed after the ball and we climbed down the staircase behind him.


    The staircase led us to a large chamber. At the center was a red shimmering portal.


    I turned around and said, "I need another 20 minutes to replenish my Mana pool. Then we can enter the portal."


    "Let''s take the time to prepare," Kalistra said in support of me. "We need to assume that the portal is guarded. Any spell of protection you plan to use should be cast before you step through the portal."


    I took a spot against the wall and sat down. I closed my eyes and started meditating to boost my Mana recovery rate.

 Chapter 29 - Confronting Madness

    While I meditated, Van quietly approached Asuora. "Can I see your staff?" the paladin requested politely.


    "Sure," the female Dhampir smiled and casually handed him her weapon.


    When the human grabbed it with his right hand, he almost dropped it!


    Asuora giggled.


    Van scowled at her prank and took hold of the staff with both hands. He was surprised at how heavy it was! How could a woman with such thin arms grab this heavy staff with only one hand? He remembered her nature as a Dhampir and realized that it granted her enormous strength. "What is this made of? How could it kill a shadow so easily?" he peppered her with questions.


    Asuora smiled broadly. "The staff is made of mithril," she revealed.


    The paladin''s jaw dropped. Mithril was enchanted steel made by Dwarven Master Blacksmiths. It was considered to be the strongest metal in existence. Mithril was imbued with magic. No wonder she was able to destroy a shadow with only one hit! "Where did you get this?" he demanded to know.


    The Dhampir waggled her finger. "It''s a secret." She smiled again.


    With a dirty look, Van returned the precious weapon back to her. The paladin had to admit that Asuora would make a formidable opponent. In a fair one-on-one fight, it was unlikely he could defeat her even with his holy protections as a paladin. Therefore, he was glad that he hadn''t been forced to defend Brother Mulligan against the vampire hunters back inside the Watch Headquarters.


    While the two were talking, Kalistra sat down next to me and meditated as well. For her, meditation was an important way to calm her emotions and refocus on the upcoming battle.


    Bjoukia and Bjoukin spent the unexpected downtime sharpening their blades while Rijana reviewed her spellbook and sorted out the spells she would most likely use to fight the undead.


    Doudan leaned against a wall with his eyes closed; he focused on his hearing. While he couldn''t see the invisible mage, he could hear her heartbeat.


    When the twenty minutes had passed, the cat girl immediately opened her eyes and poked my shoulder. "It''s time," she said and then sprang to her feet.


    I opened my eyes and took a peek at the upper left corner. I saw that my green Mana bar was full. I rose to my feet. I opened my pouch and took out the special magic ring I received from Archbishop Wilshire; I wore the ring on my right hand. I placed the Scroll of Undead Eradication in my potions bag for easier reach. I looked around and saw that my companions were all waiting for my command.


    "Let''s cast our buffs before we enter the portal," I ordered. I cast Protection from Undead on everyone except Tescka and then I cast Armor on myself. I drank a Mana potion to replenish my mana. I quickly dismissed my pop-up messages; I received 175 XP in total.


    Van cast Bless on each person aside from Tescka and then drank a Mana potion.


    Finally, Rijana cast Enchant Magic on our weapons. "The spell will allow your weapon damage to be treated as magical and harm the vampire," she explained. She, too, needed to use a Mana potion to replenish.


    Once all the buffs were cast, I raised my hand to regain everyone''s attention. "The vampire hunters are carrying anti-magic beads. This can either help us or hurt us. When I yell, ''Beads!'' that means I want them to be used immediately. Is that clear?"


    "Yes," the two vampire hunters replied in unison.


    I nodded and said, "Let''s go!"


    Van entered the portal first and he was followed by the vampire hunters, then Kalistra and I, Rijana and the elves, and finally Tescka.


    I felt a slight disorientation when I stepped through the portal. We were greeted by complete darkness. I cast Light to illuminate our surroundings. "Light SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I almost wish I hadn''t--we were completely surrounded by an undead horde! Thankfully, it was only skeletons and zombies. I also noticed that we were inside a large cavern.


    My party immediately attacked!


    Van charged right into a group of undead in front of him. He turned into a berserker and he was swinging his two-handed war hammer rapidly as if he was a human tornado. The force of his attacks knocked the undead back, clearing space for the rest of us to move forward.


    Asuora and Doudan took positions to the paladin''s left and prevented the undead from moving behind the berserker.


    Kalistra and I were positioned to Van''s right and similarly protected his back.


    Bjoukin and Bjoukia took the rear and faced outward to form a circle around Rijana and Tescka. The ranger had traded his bow and arrows for a slingshot; his blessed bullets were aimed at heads and skulls and his headshots were surprisingly effective in destroying low-level undead monsters.


    "Rolling Sphere!" Rijana yelled out; she created a large, rolling ball of fire and used it to burn the undead.


    Tescka could not cast spells without losing her invisibility. Thus, she played armchair quarterback and gave suggestings to Bjoukin and Rijana on where to aim their attacks. Whenever the mage drained her Mana pool, Tescka passed an opened Mana potion for Rijana to drink.


    The pop-up messages were piling up rapidly as I killed the skeletons and zombies. Yet, I realized that the vampire was trying to get us to burn up our precious stamina and mana. Thus, I avoided using my spells and sword skills unless it was absolutely necessary. Fortunately, my normal attacks were enough to defeat the monsters. "Call out if you see the vampire or mages approaching us!" I ordered.


    "I''m right on it," Tescka yelled back since she was the spotter in our group.


    After ten minutes of continuous fighting, we finally thinned out the undead horde. Since we were surrounded by piles of dead skeletons and zombies, it was hard to see beyond their bodies.


    Suddenly, someone clapped his hands. "That was entertaining," a man said with a funny accent.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Above us!" Tescka warned and we immediately looked up.


    Hovering just under the ceiling of the cavern was a man dressed entirely in black and wearing a black cape. His skin was pale white. His eyes were red and glowing. When he smiled, I saw his sharp fangs. This was the vampire boss! Hovering in the air with him were three men wearing black robes; those were the charmed mages!


    "Ah, where are my manners? My name is Trenton Selis. Who is the leader of your group?" the vampire asked in a polite tone of voice.


    I raised my hand. "I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a member of the Church and the Magic Guild. Why are you raising an undead army under Bristol?" I asked.


    "Who knows?" Trenton shrugged. "Boredom, perhaps?" The vampire suddenly disappeared!


    I was startled when Trenton stood right in front of me! He stared directly into my eyes. I felt my mind spinning as the vampire tried to charm me! However, the ring I received from the Magic Guild helped me repel the charm attempt.


    "Lord Mulligan and I are old friends. This expedition is simply a misunderstanding by the Church and the Magic Guild," the vampire suggested. "Please order your party to stand down!" Trenton commanded.


    Pretending to be charmed, I lowered my head and started to bend on one knee. When I felt the vampire had lowered his guard, I immediately pulled out my wooden stake and tried to jam it into the vampire''s heart!


    Unfortunately, the vampire moved too fast and he quickly returned to the ceiling. "How can you resist my charm?" he asked angrily.


    I smiled, which irritated Trenton even more. "It''s a secret." I winked at him.


    Trenton bit his lips, drawing blood. He pointed a finger at me. "Get him!" he ordered.


    The three mages started casting fireball.


    I interrupted the mage in the middle with an Acid Arrow. "Acid arrow SUCCESSFUL. -8 Health, +25 XP. Spell INTERRUPTED. +100 XP."


    Rijana cast her own Acid Arrow to interrupt the mage on the right.


    The last mage was interrupted by an arrow to the thigh courtesy of Bjoukin the ranger.


    "Must I do everything myself?" Trenton scowled and cast Quake.


    The earth started shaking beneath us.


    I lost my balance and fell to the ground. "-4 Health."


    The spell knocked loose some rocks from the ceiling and smashed into the fliers, causing them to fall to the ground.


    My eyes widened at the unexpected opportunity. "Beads!" I yelled.


    Asuora and Doudan immediately crushed their anti-magic beads; the entire cavern became engulfed inside the anti-magic barrier.


    The vampire shook off the stun effect from the fall and rose back to his feet. "Golems, attack!" he yelled.


    Two suits of armors moved from their storage location against the wall and slowly approached us.


    With his hands outstretched, Trenton tried to run directly toward me but he was intercepted by Kalistra. The vampire tried to use his charm on her but again he was repelled. He hissed angrily and the cat girl immediately hissed back. Trenton tried to use his vampiric strength to shove her aside. To his astonishment, he was unable to do so. Instead, Trenton found himself knocked to the ground.


    Kalistra alertly straddled the vampire and his arms were pinned down by her knees. "Stake him, Lawrence!" she yelled.


    "Help me!" Trenton yelled at his minions. However, he saw that the two golems were being fought off by the Dhampirs. The three charmed mages were knocked unconscious and tied up. The remaining undead horde was being cleansed by Van.


    Like an executioner, I held the wooden stake in my hands and slowly approached the condemned former human. "Why did you create an undead horde under Bristol? Why did you charm those mages?" I asked.


    Trenton''s eyes rested on the sharp point of the stake. "I used to be an Apprentice under these mages. Somehow, they caught a vampire and they were conducting experiments on him. The vampire broke free. As revenge, I was turned into a vampire and commanded by my master to charm his tormentors. He also commanded me to create a hidden undead army under Bristol," he revealed.


    "Who is your master?" I demanded to know.


    "Lazarus is his name," Trenton replied. "I''ve answered your questions. Please let me go. I''m begging you," he pleaded.


    My head slowly turned from side to side to survey the cavern under the illumination of torchlight. There were at least 250 skeletons and zombies that had been destroyed by my party. I pointed at the piles of dead bodies surrounding us. "What mercy have you shown them?" I challenged. My eyes burned with fury for all the victims, people who were alive and murdered by Trenton and his minions in order to grow their undead army. "You are a mass murderer and your judgment is death!" I slammed the wooden stake through Trenton''s heart.


    The vampire gasped in surprise. He struggled to break free but was held in place by Kalistra''s superior strength. Eventually, he ceased struggling and Trenton met his final death. The vampire''s pale skin immediately turned black at the site of the stab wound. The blackness spread until it covered his entire body. His cells began to degenerate rapidly and his body slowly turned to ash.


    Since my mission was completed, I began to relax. I sorted through my messages. The final one read: "Vampire DEFEATED. +1,000 XP." I received another 800 XP for killing my share of zombies and skeletons. I dismissed all the messages and sat on the ground. Although I had completed my mission, I felt no joy in my heart because the innocent lives were still gone and they were never coming back to life.


    Kalistra petted my head softly and then walked over to Asuora and Doudan, who were still holding off the golems. With her aid, the inanimate suits of armors were finally defeated.


    The elves moped up the rest of the skeletons and zombies that were still alive. Everyone else was simply too exhausted from the long battle.


    When the last undead monster was defeated, a black portal suddenly formed above our heads. A giant skeletal hand came through the portal and reached for me.


    My companions started to attack the hand when I yelled, "Stop!" I calmly took out the Soul Collector. When I checked its caption, I confirmed that it had been completely recharged to 1,000/1,000.


    Van tried to shove me aside but he was shoved back by Kalistra. The paladin looked at the cat girl in shock. "Aren''t you supposed to protect your Liege?" he blurted out.


    The giant hand took hold of my body and started to pull me through the portal.


    Asuora answered. "That is a high-level servant of Keras, the Goddess of Death. Even if Brother Mulligan uses the Scroll of Undead Eradication, it would not be enough to kill this monster. It appears our leader will be granted an audience with the Goddess," she observed.


    "Exactly," I added with a reassuring smile. "I will be back soon," I promised. When the giant skeletal hand pulled me through the portal, I experienced a slight dizziness. However, the head-spinning quickly passed and my eyes were able to refocus again.


    The giant hand finally placed my body on the ground.


    I slowly rose back to my feet.


    Keras was sitting on her pet''s right shoulder. She flew and landed in front of me. She held out her right hand.


    I bowed deeply and handed the recharged black crystal back to her.


    Keras examined the Soul Collector and confirmed that it had been completely recharged. "Kneel," she ordered.


    I did as I was commanded.


    The Goddess touched my forehead lightly with her finger.


    I felt a soothing sensation from her touch and the sensation quickly spread throughout my body.


    The dark faery''s over-sized wings fluttered as Keras flew back and landed on her giant pet''s right shoulder. "I have lifted your curse," the Goddess announced. "I saw your angst and despair for the innocent lives lost to fuel the madness of Trenton."


    I lifted my head and looked at her with askance.


    "Trenton had lied to you," the dark faery explained. "While Trenton was indeed bitten by Lazarus and ordered to charm the mages, the master vampire did not order Trenton to create an undead army beneath Bristol. Unfortunately, Trenton''s transition to undeath had caused mental instability."


    "You mean Trenton had imagined the order from Lazarus?" I blurted out incredulously.


    Keras nodded solemnly. "Trenton''s actions have disturbed the Great Balance between Order and Chaos. He shall spend the rest of eternity in penance." Her eyes glowed.


    "How?" I asked hesitantly.


    "I will use Trenton''s soul as the vessel to create the new Grim Reaper," the Goddess revealed.


    I bowed deeply to her wise judgment.


    "You will face many challenges in your quest for Kingship. Since you have acted honorably and diligently in recharging the Soul Collector, you have found my favor. You may call on my name one time for a boon. And if I find it worthy and within my power, your request will be granted. Now, it is time for you to return to your world," Keras said.


    I bowed again.


    The giant skeletal hand grabbed my body and returned me to the underground cavern.

 Chapter 30 - Interrogation

    Once I was deposited gently on the ground in the cavern, I looked up and watched as the giant hand receded through the black portal and then the portal disappeared. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is your curse gone?" someone asked. It was Kalistra.


    I checked my player screen and then nodded. I was rewarded with another petting on my head. I heard someone snicker followed by a sharp intake of breath; it was probably Bjoukia who had laughed at me. Ah, well. No matter. I WAS CURED! And it felt GREAT! My Health was back to normal. My body was no longer afflicted with this unexplainable malaise which made my body sore whenever I pushed myself physically. I also received 1,000 experience points for completing Keras'' quest!


    "What now?" Rijana asked.


    "We have to cleanse this place," Van declared. "We need to burn up all the bodies or else another Necromancer may use them to raise another undead horde," he explained.


    Kalistra spoke up. "While you do that, I will look around and see if the vampire left anything here."


    "Speaking of looking around, did you guys notice that the portal to return to Bristol is gone?" I pointed out.


    "Actually, yes I noticed," Tescka said. The anti-magic barrier had removed her invisibility spell and she had not bothered to recast it. Yet. "Thankfully, I can take us back to the surface. Whenever you''re ready," she added with a slight nod.


    "Let''s split up into two teams," I proposed. "Members and affiliates of the Church will be responsible for the cleansing of the bodies. The rest of us will search the cavern."


    The cat girl''s tail dangled in the air as she started toward the direction the two golems had come from. She was extremely happy to avoid getting close to the dead bodies again. Particularly since they smelled so awful!


    Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukia each departed in a different direction to cover the search more efficiently.


    As I raised my hands to cast a Fireball, Tescka slapped my hand and interrupted my spell!


    "You can''t use that spell here," the elf mage admonished me for my foolishness. "Fireball has a burst effect and if it goes out of control, you may start an uncontrollable inferno that will burn all of us. Either stick with a torch or use something less flashy like a Fire Bolt."


    "Fireball INTERRUPTED. -2 Health." I dismissed the notification and accepting her scolding gracefully. "Thank you for the warning." I was embarrassed at my lack of awareness of the danger. I should have realized this when Rijana expressly avoided casting Fireball even though the undead horde was the perfect target for this spell. Instead, she used another fire-based spell which appeared to be less powerful than Fireball but more controllable. "I''ll use a torch," I agreed.


    Van handed me his torch and took out another one from his sack. After the torch was lit, he slowly walked toward the closest pile of bodies. "Gods of the Law and Order, I ask you to grant your mercy to these innocent souls and guide them to eternal rest. Amen." The paladin lowered his torch until the flames touched the dead bodies. He held his torch for a few seconds until the pile was aflame.


    Asuora and Doudan walked over to different piles and started burning them.


    With a heavy heart, I followed their action and started cleansing the bodies.


    We burned the piles slowly to ensure that all the fires were under control. We stayed and watched as the piles of decomposed bodies and skeletons slowly turned to ash. It was the least we could do to honor them.


    Again, I was confronted with my own helplessness. Even though I was rapidly advancing my character, it mattered very little in the lives of these innocent people. What mattered more to these commoners was a safe home in a safe town or village or city to live in. This undead hunt crystalized the reason why I wanted to become the King--to protect the people of Britannia and to provide them with safety from evil in this world.


    The cleansing took five hours to complete. When the last fire was finally extinguished, we were all covered in soot and dirt.


    Tescka created a portal. One by one, we stepped through the portal and the mage closed it behind her, sealing the cavern forever.


    #


    I was surprised to discover the location of the portal: the Public Square. I turned around and waited for Tescka to step through and close the portal. I asked her, "Why?"


    "It''s the best location to return to in Bristol," she replied. "We''re going to split up soon," Tescka reminded me.


    I stared at her for a moment and finally nodded in understanding. Tescka will be returning to the Thieves'' Guild. Van and the vampire hunters will report back to the Church. Rijana and the elves will report to The Elven Nation. What will I do? Probably go back to my room after dropping off our three captives to the Magic Guild. But first, there was something I needed to do.


    I held up my hand to draw their attention. "Did you find anything while searching the cavern?" I asked.


    "Yes," Kalistra replied while Rijana and the elves shook their heads. "There was an alcove in between the stands for the golems. It was a little space on the wall at mid-chest level. I found this box." She took the box out of her sack and showed it to me.


    I saw that it was a small red box approximately two inches long on each side. I cast Detect Trap on it. The motes of light appeared and stayed on the lid of the box. The light turned red and lingered for a few seconds before finally dissipating. "It''s trapped," I announced. "Detect trap SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I dismissed the notification.


    "My employer is an expert in removing traps. Perhaps, you should pay him a visit," Tescka suggested.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Or you could remove the trap with magic," Rijana suggested.


    I looked at the two and made a decision. "I''ll hand the box over to the Magic Guild along with our prisoners," I replied. The Double Cross Society''s Hideout was located outside Bristol, and I wasn''t ready to leave the city yet. Besides, I had to turn the unconscious over to the Magic Guild. "Before we split up, can you take these men to the Magic Guild?" I asked Van, Asuora, and Doudan since they were carrying the unconscious mages.


    "Technically, they broke Bristolian law by helping the vampire create an undead army. They should be handed over to the Watch," Van pointed out.


    Rijana shook her head. "They were charmed by the vampire. Without free will, these mages cannot be held responsible for their illegal actions," the mage rebutted. "I agree with my pupil that these mages should be turned over to the Magic Guild."


    The paladin turned toward me. "I will agree to turn them over to the Magic Guild only if you can guarantee that the investigators from the Watch and the Church will be able to interview and question these men."


    "Certainly," I agreed. "I will make this a requirement for turning these three mages over to the Magic Guild."


    Van nodded.


    I turned toward Tescka, Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin. "Thank you for your help. I wouldn''t be able to lift Keras'' Curse without your participation in the Undead Hunt." I bowed deeply to them.


    With a faint smile, Tescka turned invisible.


    "We''ll see you tomorrow," Bjoukin said and offered a friendly wave.


    Bjoukia gave me a friendly pat on the back and a kiss on the cheek; she earned the scowl of her brother.


    "We''ll continue our magic lessons tomorrow. Since you reached Level 7, you now have access to Fourth-Tier spells," Rijana noted.


    "I look forward to your instructors, teacher," I bowed again. I turned toward Van and the vampire hunters. "Let''s go to the Magic Guild." I led the way with Kalistra walking to my right and the other three behind me. Since it was already late in the evening, the streets were empty. However, I activated my Spirit Sense to ensure that no one tried to ambush us. Thankfully, we arrived at the entrance of the Magic Guild without any incident.


    However, standing in front of the doors was a mage in black robes. The hood covered the person''s face.


    "Greetings, Guildmate," I said in a calm voice and offered a polite bow. I held my anger in check. I was prepared for a magic duel with this mage if he refused to move out of the way. There was no reason for him to bar entry into the building and I was not in the mood to play games tonight.


    The hood was pulled back, revealing a middle-aged looking man with razor-sharp blue eyes, dark brown curly hair and a slight beard. "My name is Taulk, a Dark practitioner. What did you do to my brothers?" he demanded to know while pointing at the unconscious black mages.


    "These Brothers were charmed by a vampire. They have been bound and knocked unconscious to ensure their cooperation and personal safety," I explained.


    "Is this the truth?" Taulk''s eyes narrowed at the unlikely tale. His right hand rested on the wand tucked through his belt.


    I reached under my tunic and pulled out my Truth Stone. "As the holder of a Truth Stone, I cannot lie," I replied.


    The mage''s eyes widened in surprise. It was unheard of for a guildmate to be also a member of the Church! "Let''s bring them to our healer," Taulk said after a moment of silence. "Please follow me." He walked through the automatic doors and waited impatiently for us to enter the building. Once we joined hands, Taulk said, "Medens!"


    The world turned into a kaleidoscope as we teleported. Finally, we arrived at a corridor. Through the doorway before us, we saw a clinic full of beds.


    When we entered the clinic, a man wearing a white robe approached us. He looked at the three unconscious mages among us and nodded. "I am Zielke, the healer on duty this evening. Please place these men on any available bed in the room," he instructed. Once he saw that the guildmates had been placed on beds, he asked, "Please tell me what happened."


    Taulk turned toward me.


    "We were forced to knock them unconscious. They were charmed by a vampire," I explained.


    Zielke''s brows knotted. "Did you destroy the vampire?" he asked.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    The healer breathed a sigh of relief. It was almost impossible to dispel a vampiric charm unless the vampire was destroyed. "We should be able to dispel the charm shortly. Will they remain hostile?" he inquired.


    I shrugged. "I''m not sure," I answered honestly.


    "Please stay here until we could be sure then," Taulk requested politely.


    I turned toward Van and the vampire hunters.


    They nodded.


    "Let''s begin," the healer said and approached the closest unconscious mage. Zielke put a hand on the man''s chest and cast Dispel Magic. A white light surrounded the man briefly and then dissipated. Zielke slapped the man''s cheek roughly.


    The man woke up. "What happened?"


    "You were charmed by a vampire," I said. I pulled out my Truth Stone. I looked at his caption and his name read, "Gonzi." I immediately administered the truth oath. "Gonzi, do you swear upon the Law and Order and tell the truth and nothing but the truth upon penalty of death?"


    The man hesitated for a moment.


    "Well?" I demanded.


    "I swear," Gonzi replied and felt his heart struck by a beam from the truth stone.


    "Were you creating the undead horde voluntarily or were you charmed into doing so by Trenton?" I asked.


    "Voluntarily," the man said quietly and looked away. Gonzi knew this admission made him look terrible in the eyes of the church official.


    "What about your companions?" I asked.


    "Voluntarily," he answered.


    "Why were you charmed by Trenton?" I asked.


    "He discovered that we were planning to flee. He charmed us to make us stay inside the cavern," Gonzi replied.


    "Did you murder any of those people?" I asked.


    The disgraced mage shook his head. "No, we''re innocent. Trenton went mad and killed them to drink their blood."


    "Did you capture Lazarus?" I asked.


    Gonzi''s eyes widened. "How did you know about Lazarus?" He started to panic.


    "Answer my question," I demanded harshly.


    "Yes, we did," the mage admitted.


    "Why did you force Lazarus to turn Trenton, your own apprentice, into a vampire?" I asked. It was a critical question with serious consequences for the three mages arising from the answer.


    The rogue mage took a deep breath before he answered. "We wanted to study the process of a human being turned into a vampire," Gonzi replied softly.


    I exhaled a deep breath. From this incident, I realized that the black mage didn''t care about human lives. His only concern was to study vampirism. He was essentially an evil scientist and I knew that the paladin in our midst will have a problem with that.


    Sure enough, Van interrupted my interrogation and made the situation more difficult. "If Trenton killed all those people to feed on their blood and you were the ones who turned Trenton into a vampire, then you are equally responsible for their deaths. This is now a church matter and I demand these three to be handed over to our custody," he announced.


    I held up my hand before Van tried to do anything rash. "I''m going to report to the guild leadership. I will ask them to hand these three over to you," I replied. "Please stay here and guard these three until I return," I ordered.


    Van, Asuora, and Doudan nodded.


    I was thankful that the trio was willing to obey my order. It was a stalling tactic to prevent them from forcefully dragging the three mages over to the Church. If a fight broke out, the Dhampirs could easily use an anti-magic bead inside this building and create havoc for the Magic Guild. In fact, I wouldn''t be surprised if the guild took this as a declaration of war by the Church. In order to prevent another guild war from breaking out, I will need to convince the Guildmaster, Xon ''Tein, to turn the rogue mages over to the Church.


    Taulk was not happy but he kept silent. He couldn''t fault Van''s logic. In the eyes of the Law and Order, his guildmates were murderers. And members of this branch of the Magic Guild were still subject to the laws of Bristol. If the guild tried to protect these rogue mages, it could trigger a disastrous guild war that the Magic Guild was too weak to win.


    I turned toward Taulk and Zielke. "Please stay here and revive the other two mages," I requested. "I will leave now." Once I saw their nods, I quickly left the clinic and used the power word, "recondo!"

 Chapter 31 - A Hard Bargain

    I stood in front of the door to the Magic Shop. It was after hours and I wouldn''t be surprised if the shop was closed and the shopkeeper had gone for the night. But I decided to give it a shot anyway. I knocked on the door. I heard steps behind the door and finally, the door opened. It was Xon ''Tein who had opened the door.


    The gnomish Guildmaster tilted his head back and said, "Come inside." Once I stepped into the shop, he closed the door behind me.


    I looked around. There were globes of light strategically placed all over the shop. The light was too faint to read a book under. But the illumination was enough for me to avoid stubbing my toe on the corner of a shelf here and there. I followed as the shopkeeper led me to his office at the back.


    When I entered the office, I saw that it was illuminated with a sphere of Light hanging from the ceiling. At a corner, there was a two-seat sofa and a blanket. "Do you actually spend the night inside your shop?" I asked out of curiosity.


    Xon ''Tein looked at me like I was stupid. "The inventory in this shop alone is more valuable than that of the next two shops combined. Of course, I would stay here and guard my merchandise!" He shook his head and walked over to his chair behind the desk.


    I resisted the urge to smack my forehead. When I thought about it, Xon ''Tein''s sleeping arrangement wasn''t unusual. For example, my business partner, Roen, had his sign maker shop on the first floor and his living space on the second floor. Heck, the dojo where I trained was also where the masters and their students slept at night, too. Keeping my mouth shut, I walked over to the chair in front of the desk.


    When the two of us sat down in our respective seats, Xon ''Tein wiggled a finger. Two mugs flew across the room and landed on the desk. A pitcher soon followed and some yellow liquid was poured into each mug. The Guildmaster grabbed a mug and raised it. "To your success in completing your mission."


    Our mugs clinked gently and we each took a big gulp.


    To my delight, I discovered that the liquid was honey mead. I took another sip and set the mug gently on the table.


    The gnome copied my action and sat back in his chair. "Tell me what happened," he ordered.


    I nodded. "We found a portal leading to a cavern under Bristol. Once we arrived, we cleared out all the undead monsters. They were mainly skeletons and zombies. There were also two golems that obeyed the command of the vampire. We knocked out the three charmed mages but otherwise, they were left unharmed. I personally staked the vampire, whose name was Trenton. He revealed that he was formerly an apprentice under those three mages. When I interrogated Gonzi under a truth oath, he confirmed that the three had captured a vampire named Lazarus and they forced him to turn their apprentice into a vampire as an experiment. Trenton turned the tables on them and charmed the three mages while Lazarus escaped. We also learned that it was Trenton who killed all the city residents in order to feed on their blood," I explained. "Their bodies served as material components for the undead horde."


    I took a moment to catch my breath and then addressed an important issue. "Van, a paladin who was sent by the archbishop to accompany me on my undead hunt, has demanded that the three mages be turned over to the Church."


    "On what basis?" the gnome asked calmly. Xon ''Tein had expected this request once he learned that a paladin had accompanied me.


    "By turning their apprentice into a vampire, the three were indirectly responsible for the deaths of 250 residents of Bristol," I answered. "They must answer for their crimes."


    Xon ''Tein looked directly into my eyes. "What do you recommend?"


    I sighed. This was a tragedy that could have been avoided altogether if the rogue mages were supervised more closely by the guild itself. "I agree with Van. The three mages committed an evil act in having their apprentice turned into a vampire. And evil begot evil. If you refuse to turn them over to the Church, I fear that the archbishop may start another guild war. I assume that you have no knowledge of this evil act, correct?"


    The guildmaster slammed his fist on the table, causing some of the mead to spill from his mug. "I didn''t know. Frankly, I didn''t think it was possible to keep a vampire in captivity in the first place." Xon ''Tein shook his head at the notion. He took a deep breath and made a decision. "I will ask the Leadership Council to issue an edict revoking guild membership of those three mages. Once that occurs, their names will be stricken from our membership rolls. At that time, they will no longer receive the protection of the Magic Guild and then the Church can take them into custody. The paperwork will take one day or two at most."


    This was a stalling tactic at best but this allowed the Magic Guild to offer token resistance against the Church. This was meant to show the guild membership, once they learned of this matter, that the guild leadership will take reasonable measures to protect guildmates. Of course, Xon ''Tein had no illusion what the Church will do with the rogue mages. They will receive a public trial and then executed in the Public Square.


    "I will let Van know. The three are currently at the healer''s clinic now. Is it okay if the Church and the Watch keep them under guard until the paperwork is finalized?" I asked. I realized that there was no way Van would allow the three to be unguarded by a member of the Church or the Watch.


    A look of annoyance shot across the gnome''s face. "I will allow two guards for each mage," he replied.


    "That is fine," I agreed. If the guards carry anti-magic beads, then there was no way for the rogue mages to escape. I cleared my throat and shifted the topic. "Now, about my reward . . ."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Xon ''Tein rolled his eyes and muttered something about "greedy humans" under his breath. He opened his drawer and took out a sack. "There are 1,000 gold coins inside the bag for you to split with your party. I will also allow you to keep the anti-charm rings, the Ring of Power and the Undead Eradication scroll. Unfortunately, Lazarus is still on the loose and there is a possibility that he may seek revenge against you personally for killing his spawn," the guildmaster explained.


    I nodded. "Yes, I''m expecting it. I was going to ask to keep the rings if you hadn''t mentioned them. Now, what about my scroll of invisibility?" I inquired.


    The gnome rolled his eyes again and opened his drawer. He took out a scroll tube and placed it on the table.


    "I couldn''t help but notice that this building relies on teleportation magic," I began and grinned.


    The Guildmaster''s thick brows knotted.


    "I bring this up because I will need to do a lot of traveling in the near future. Is there a way for me to teleport to another branch of the Magic Guild?" I asked. I wanted to continue my quest to unlock all the Ph''laen Ruins. When I unlocked the first alien outpost, a map had shown the locations of three more outposts. Unfortunately, their locations practically spanned the continent of Britannia. And since Kalistra was permitted to accompany me for only seven days following the end of the Melee Tournament, I wanted to reach the next location before my bodyguard had to return to her dojo in Tregome.


    "You mean in another city?" Xon ''Tein asked.


    "Exactly," I nodded.


    "What level are you now?" the gnome asked.


    "7," I replied.


    Xon ''Tein shook his head. "Teleport Self is a Fifth-Tier spell. You need to reach Level 9 as a Mage to be able to cast it. Teleport Other is a Sixth-Tier spell. Recall, which teleports you back to a pre-designated location, is also a Sixth-Tier spell. Gate, which creates a portal to transport an entire party, is a Ninth-Tier spell. The point I''m trying to make here is that teleportation magic is very advanced magic. Even if you use your Ring of Power, you still wouldn''t be able to create a Gate. I can create a Gate to transport you and your party to another branch of the Magic Guild as a personal favor. But it would only be a one-time request," he said.


    "That''s fine," I smiled broadly. Once I reach the next branch of the Magic Guild, I could seek a guildmate to Gate me to the next branch.


    "Where do you want to go?" he asked.


    "I''m not sure yet," I replied. Before the gnome could yell at me, I held up my hand. "There is a special quest that requires me to visit ruins at various locations in Britannia. The distances are quite far. I''m hoping to use teleportation magic to cut down the travel time," I explained.


    Xon ''Tein stared at me with a wistful look on his face and sighed. "If I was younger and not in this current position, I would go with you," he admitted honestly.


    "Whenever I finish my quest and return to Bristol, I will tell you more about it," I offered.


    "Deal," the gnome nodded. He rose from his seat. "It''s time for you to go back to the clinic and inform the rogue mages that they will be booted from the Magic Guild. Whatever happens to them after their expulsion will no longer be the guild''s concern."


    I stood up and bowed deeply. "Yes, Guildmaster."


    The gnome led me out of the shop.


    When I returned to the corridor, I had to take a deep breath. My report to the guildmaster had inadvertently turned into a hard bargaining session. Standing outside the shop by myself, I finally had the time to check my notifications: "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +1,000 XP, +500 Reputation, +1,000 XP." "Negotiation SUCCESSFUL. Level 4, +50 XP."


    I was very happy to see a boost in reputation on top of the experience gains. Frankly, I was expecting it because the mission was a black eye to the Magic Guild. This incident probably reinforced the stereotype of mages being crazy or mad because no sane person would intentionally turn another human being into a vampire, especially not an apprentice. By bringing these rogue mages to justice, I was helping to preserve the dignity and reputation of the Magic Guild. Thus, my increase in my personal reputation was well-deserved.


    That being said, I was really surprised to discover that my Negotiation skill had increased. But after I took the time to reflect on my meeting, I shouldn''t be surprised by this development because I believed that Xon ''Tein was really hesitant in offering to Gate my party to another branch of the Magic Guild. And convincing him to add this sweetener was what led to the skill increase.


    I suspected that he was prepared to allow us to keep the rings and the scroll because he could simply order more of those magic items to be made. Heck, he could turn the replacement of these items into quests for apprentice Enchanters. But since Gate was a Ninth-Tier spell, I doubted that he could pass off this task to another mage as easily. And it probably annoyed him to no end to make this concession to me.


    Once I dismissed my pop-ups, I was now ready to return to the healer''s clinic. I used the power word, "Medens!" The world again turned into a kaleidoscope and it took a moment for my dizziness to fade away.


    I took a deep breath and then entered the clinic. I saw that Van, Asuora, and Doudan were watching the three mages like hawks while Kalistra was impatiently pacing back and forth around the room.


    "Finally," the cat girl grumbled as she approached me. Her tail lashed and flickered like a whip.


    Everyone noticed my return and all eyes were on me.


    "I have delivered my report. The Leadership Council will issue an edict tomorrow revoking the membership of these three mages from the Magic Guild. Once their names have been stricken from the membership rolls, they will no longer enjoy the protection of the Magic Guild. The Church will then take them into custody. In the meantime, the Church may station up to 2 guards to watch over each mage in this clinic," I announced.


    Van scowled at my announcement. He was unhappy with the fact that he had to wait for some silly paperwork to be processed before he could take these three murderers back to the Watch Headquarters. Justice delayed was justice denied.


    I untied the sack of coins that I had received from the guildmaster and passed it to Kalistra. "This is the reward for completing the quest. There are 1,000 gold coins inside. Please give every party member an equal share," I requested.


    The cat girl''s eyes gleamed with greed and she immediately snatched the sack with her paw.


    The paladin held up his hand. "The three of us will decline to take shares in the bounty," he proclaimed. "We are in the service of the Church and we expect no monetary reward for our services."


    The two vampire hunters nodded in agreement.


    Kalistra''s tail dangled happily. This meant she was now getting a bigger piece of the pie. Splitting between her, me, Tescka, Rijana, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia, each member will receive 166 gold pieces and change. She purred in delight.


    I rolled my eyes at her antics. I looked at the cat girl and said, "I need to report to the Church and ask for guards to relieve Van, Asuora, and Doudan. I''m sure these three are tired from our Undead Hunt," I said.


    Asuora smiled at me.


    Kalistra looked up from her coin counting. Her ears flickered in annoyance. "Fine, I''ll come along. It is getting late," she admitted.


    I nodded. I turned my attention back to Van. "I will return soon," I promised. I walked out the door with Kalistra following me. When we returned to the corridor, the cat girl grabbed my arm. I used the power word, "Exitium!" After my dizziness faded and I regained my senses, I confirmed that we were standing in front of the exit.


    The two of us left the Magic Guild and stepped into the street.

 Chapter 32 - Cover-Up

    I decided to jog to the Church building. Part of the reason was that I wanted to return to my guest room at The Wild Boar ASAP so that I could finally get some rest. The other reason was that I wanted Van, Asuora, and Doudan to be relieved of guard duty as well. Thus, the sooner I met with the archbishop, the sooner I could get their replacement and return to the Magic Guild.


    Kalistra easily matched my pace and a few minutes later, we arrived at the Church building. Since it was already late in the evening, the main doors were closed.


    Because non-humans were barred from church grounds via a magic barrier, the cat girl had to remain across the street. She simply leaned against the exterior of a shop which had closed for the night; she sat down and started meditating.


    I approached the Watchmen on duty guarding a side door. I pulled the Truth Stone out from under my tunic and said, "Greetings. I have an urgent report for the Archbishop."


    The guards eyed my necklace and nodded. "Please find a page inside and ask him to take you to the archbishop," a Watchmen replied and opened the side door.


    A young lad waited for me in the corridor.


    "Greetings. I have an urgent report for the Archbishop," I said.


    Eyeing my Truth Stone, the boy nodded and started walking down the corridor. He led me up a flight of stairs and passed through two more corridors before finally stopping in front of a door. He knocked loudly and said, "Pardon me, Your Eminence. Brother Mulligan is here to deliver an urgent report."


    A moment later, the archbishop spoke up. "Please send him in," he ordered.


    The lad opened the door for me and bowed.


    I nodded slightly and entered. It was a bedroom and I saw that Archbishop Wilshire was already in bed. I immediately walked over to him and kissed his ring. "I apologize for disturbing your sleep, Holy One."


    The old man waved his hand dismissively. "Was your Undead Hunt successful?" he asked impatiently.


    "Yes, Your Grace," I nodded. "We found the undead horde inside a cavern under Bristol. They, along with a vampire and two golems, have been cleansed. The three charmed mages are currently at the healer''s clinic inside the Magic Guild. However, there is a complication. Before I staked the vampire, I was able to ask him questions. Trenton was his name and he was originally an apprentice to those three mages. Somehow, his masters were able to capture a vampire named Lazarus and they forced the vampire to turn Trenton into one as well," I explained.


    "OUTRAGEOUS!" the archbishop blurted out. He could not contain his anger at this blasphemous act! The old man took a deep breath, and his calm facade quickly returned to his face. "Please continue."


    I nodded in agreement. "There were approximately 250 bodies and Trenton was the one who killed them in order to feed on their blood. I interrogated one of the mages who had been revived. I put Gonzi under a truth oath and he confirmed Trenton''s story."


    "Accusing the three mages of breaking the Bristolian law, Van immediately requested to take custody of them. I reported to the leadership of the Magic Guild and it was decided that the three rogue mages will be kicked out of the guild. Once the paperwork is completed and they are officially non-members, their custody will be turned over to the Church."


    "In the meantime, Van, Asuora, and Doudan are guarding the mages at the clinic even as we speak. I humbly ask Your Holiness to send six men with access to anti-magic beads to relieve Van and his companions from guard duty," I requested and bowed deeply.


    Archbishop Wilshire put a hand on my shoulder. "You have done well, Brother Mulligan," he praised me. "I will send six Watchmen to return with you to relieve Van and his men. When you leave the Church building, please wait in front until they arrive. Please return to see me tomorrow morning. I will have another assignment for you."


    "Pardon me, Your Eminence," I replied. "I plan to leave Bristol tomorrow. I have another important mission I must complete. Unfortunately, it will require extensive travel through Britannia. If it''s possible to put the rogue mages to a public trial tomorrow, I would greatly appreciate it." I bowed deeply.


    The old man''s brows furrowed at my response. "There will be no public trial. They will be executed in secret," he answered.


    My eyes widened in surprise. "Why?"


    Archbishop Wilshire looked directly into my eyes. "The presence of a vampire in Bristol must be kept a secret. Otherwise, the common folk may panic and leave Bristol. I cannot allow this to happen. Thus, there cannot be a public trial for those three mages, no matter how much they deserve it," he explained.


    I shook my head in disappointment. "You''re going to cover up this incidence? How will you explain the 250 victims?"


    "They will be treated by the Watch as simply missing persons or people who left the city without telling anyone. Bristol has around 10,000 residents. People come and leave freely," he replied calmly. "I order you to remain silent in this matter. For the good of the Law and Order in Bristol," he added. The old cleric locked his eyes on mine and waited for my response.


    "Yes, Your Eminence," I bowed deeply. It was the only answer I could offer.


    The archbishop''s face softened. "I understand that you may be disappointed by my decision. But this is for the greater good of Bristol and the Church. If the citizens lose faith in the ability of the Church to protect them from evil, this will weaken us and strengthen the hand of Chaos. As servants of the Law and Order, we cannot allow this to happen. Before you leave Bristol, please see me. I will reward you handsomely for your service on behalf of the city. Now, leave this old man to his sleep." He smiled warmly.


    "Yes, Your Grace." I bowed again and then left his bedroom.


    The young page was waiting in the hallway and he led me to the side door where I had entered originally.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As we walked, I read my notifications: "Major faction quest COMPLETED. +1,000 XP, +1,000 Reputation, +2,000 XP." While I was surprised to see the big increase in reputation, I was still bitter inside. Basically, the system itself was confirming that suppressing the truth was the right decision. And I couldn''t agree with that, no matter how much the system was trying to bribe me with reputation and experience points.


    Once I walked out of the building, I crossed the street and approached Kalistra, who was sitting on the ground and meditating. "Kalistra, I need to wait for the replacement guards to arrive. Please wait here for me."


    The cat girl''s eyes remained closed. But her ears and whiskers twitched.


    I crossed the street again and waited in front of the Church building. As I waited, I began to internally process my meeting with the archbishop. I felt stomach turn at the memory of what happened back inside. Archbishop Wilshire had directly ordered me NOT to talk about the sordid affair between Trenton, Lazarus, and the three rogue mages. In particular, the man was desperate to avoid revealing the presence of a vampire in Bristol, which I personally had confirmed due to my encounter with Trenton and his destruction.


    I couldn''t fully describe the extent of bitter disappointment I felt toward the archbishop, the Church, and the Magic Guild. Everybody just wanted to sweep this under the rug for selfish reasons. The archbishop wanted to remain in office and the presence of a vampire in Bristol would call into question his diligence in protecting the innocent lamb from evil. The Church would be seen as equally culpable for its failure to protect the commoners. Xon ''Tein and his guild was in a similar boat and that was why he offered what amounted to a token resistance before turning the rogue mages over to the Church. This way, he would wash his hands of this affair.


    The only casualty was the truth. Weren''t the families and loved ones of the 250 victims owed the truth? Clearly, the answer was a resounding "NO." This incident truly crystallized what it meant to serve the Law and Order: The truth had no role to play in the maintenance of law and order.


    Yet, I couldn''t become a whistleblower and reveal the truth myself. I had no doubt that Archbishop Wilshire was among the few Church leaders eligible to vote on my candidacy for Kingship. If I crossed him on this issue and spread the word that a vampire was in Bristol and it claimed an enormous number of lives of commoners, then the archbishop would never vote for me. Furthermore, he would try to influence the other voters within the Church against my candidacy. Thus, I truly had no choice but to obey the man and suppress the truth.


    Yes, I was bitterly disappointed with Archbishop Wilshire for making this decision. Yes, it was the best method to ensure the maintenance of the law and order within Bristol. In the eyes of the Gods, the old cleric did not commit sacrilege in suppressing the truth from the commoners. But worst of all, I was angry with myself for following his order because this meant that I was no better than him. As an outlander from America, of all places, wasn''t I supposed to be committed to uncovering the truth? Heck, the Pentagon had investigated the existence of UFO for years and they suppressed the truth from the American public. At this point, was I any better than them?


    Before I could berate myself mentally any further, the reinforcements had arrived. The newcomers consisted of four men and two women, five of them wearing chain mail armor while one woman was wearing plate mail. The woman saluted me and stepped forward. "Sir, we''ve been dispatched by Archbishop Wilshire to guard some rogue mages inside the Magic Guild. Please take us there."


    I looked up at her caption and her name read, "Yorldia." I nodded slightly to the blonde haired woman with a scar on her right cheek. "Yes, I have been expecting you. Are you carrying anti-magic beads?" I asked.


    "Affirmative," Yorldia replied.


    "Very good," I said. "Please follow me." I turned and started walking toward the Magic Guild.


    Kalistra joined me and stayed on my right.


    The sound of boots on the streets echoed in the dead of night. After a few minutes, we reached the entrance of the building.


    I stepped through the automatic doors and my companions followed me inside. I turned around and said, "We need to hold hands so that I can teleport you with me."


    The Watchmen obeyed immediately.


    I used the power word, "Medens!" After my dizziness faded, I entered the healer''s clinic. However, I was surprised to see the three mages with bloodied faces; they were also unconscious. "What happened?" I demanded to know.


    Van approached me with a smug expression. "These three thought they could overpower us with magic and escape. We gave them a good beating to interrupt their spell casting. That''s all." He shrugged innocently.


    Asuora and Doudan smirked but added nothing to the paladin''s explanation.


    Yorldia approached Van and saluted. "I have been sent by the archbishop to relieve you of duty."


    Van immediately saluted back; his face turned serious. "I have been relieved," he answered mechanically. He saw the six Watchmen immediately surround the unconscious mages. He turned toward me and said, "Brother Mulligan, please take us out of this building."


    I gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder and walked back into the hallway. Wordlessly, we held hands and I used the power word, "Exitium." After taking a moment to reorient my senses. I stepped through the automatic doors.


    When Van stepped outside, he asked, "Brother Mulligan, should we escort you back to the tavern?"


    I glanced at Kalistra and shook my head. "No need. I doubt anything is going to happen to me with Kalistra as my bodyguard," I replied.


    The paladin looked at her and then back to me. "In that case, I thank you for allowing the three of us to take part in your Undead Hunt. May the Gods of the Law and Order continue to watch over you." Van bowed deeply to me and the two vampire hunters also bowed. Then the trio turned and headed in the direction of the Church.


    I turned and started walking toward The Wild Boar. I reached out with my right hand and grabbed the cat girl by her shoulder. I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. I took note of a person on a rooftop just a few houses back. Fortunately, no one else was out on the street near us; I detected numerous auras but they were all inside their houses. "One person following us," I said in a low voice and opened my eyes.


    "Please let me know if this individual tries to approach us. It could be a spy from the Double Cross Society," Kalistra replied and led me down the street.


    "Probably," I answered. To my relief, the spy kept his distance. When I finally entered The Wild Boar, the spy took a spot across the street and stayed there the rest of the night. I walked up the stairs and opened the door to my guest room. Not bothering to light the lantern, I cast Night Vision on myself. "Night vision SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    Kalistra followed me inside and closed the door behind me.


    At this point, I knew better than to protest the cat girl spending the night in my room. After all, two nights ago, I was kidnapped from this very room by Tescka.


    Kalistra was not going to make the same mistake again. The cat girl took a spot on the ground and leaned against the wall next to the door. She crossed her legs and took a meditative pose. "What are your plans for tomorrow, Lawrence?" she asked with her eyes closed.


    "I would like to leave Bristol sometime tomorrow," I answered.


    Kalistra opened her eyes. Her pale green-yellow eyes glowed in the darkness. "Where to?" she inquired in a neutral tone of voice.


    "I want to resume the quest to unlock the Ph''laen Ruins," I answered. "Archbishop Wilshire has decided there will not be a public trial for the mages. Therefore, I won''t be needed as a witness. And I prefer to leave Bristol ASAP," I explained.


    "They will be executed in secret," she realized. "He wants to prevent the commoners from learning about the presence of the vampire in Bristol."


    I only nodded knowing that she could see me in the unlit room.


    "I''m not sure that''s Honorable," the cat girl voiced her skepticism.


    I sighed aloud. "I feel the same way," I admitted openly. "It''s part of the reason why I want to leave this city. I''m really disgusted at the way he''s sweeping it under the rug. Plus the fact that I''m letting him," I added quietly.


    Kalistra walked across the room and petted my head. "Get some sleep, Lawrence. We''ll talk more in the morning."


    "You''re right. I''ll do that. Good night, Kalistra!" I collapsed, face first, onto my bed. The softness of the straw-filled mattress quickly lulled me asleep.

 Chapter 33 - Hectic Morning

    The insistent shaking of my arm immediately awoke me. When I opened my eyes, I half-expected to see something else. Miraculously, I saw only the wooden ceiling. I was still inside my guest room. I suddenly felt a sharp claw on my right shoulder and panicked. "I''m up!" I blurted aloud before the evil minx could hit me with her claw-poke.


    "Aw," Kalistra pouted. Secretly, she took delight in torturing me with her claw-poke. Since I had removed Keras'' curse, which had halved my Health, the cat girl knew that her light pokes wouldn''t endanger my life. Heck, I had access to healing magic and an itty-bitty poke could be healed easily if I wanted to.


    I ignored her and slowly sat up on my bed; I stretched like a cat.


    The cat girl nodded her approval. Like master, like pupil.


    "Quiet night?" I asked when I looked at my bodyguard under the dim illumination of the lantern hanging on the wall. There was no sunlight because my guest room lacked a window. Frankly, I didn''t mind too much. After all, it WAS a free room. If I was actually paying for my room, I would have insisted on having a window. "What time is it now?" I asked absentmindedly as I got off the bed and stood on my feet.


    My body swayed for a moment but Kalistra immediately grabbed my arm before I fell. "Sorry," I blurted out with embarrassment. All the physical activities I had engaged in since my arrival in Bristol for the Melee Tournament was finally catching up to me. Furthermore, my lack of rest until last night only compounded the physical stress on my body. I couldn''t figure out how Kalistra could remain so alert and attentive considering that she had kept watch the entire night. Honestly, I should have insisted on taking up the responsibility of keeping the night watch but I was too tired to protest otherwise.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched with amusement. "You''re not a morning person," she said succinctly. "There were no attempts to break into your room," she reported. "And it''s after dawn," she added in response to my inquiries.


    "Why are we up so early?" I asked and yawned. I could use a good cup of coffee right now. Tragically, I had not come across any merchant selling coffee. Oh, woe was me!


    Kalistra shook her head as her ear flickered in disapproval of my slothfulness. "This is the usual time we get up at the dojo," she reminded me and grinned from ear to ear. A part of her missed the routine and this realization made her miss being at home. But only for a moment. The bigger part of her was giddy because she had the freedom to disregard the old routine--if she chose to. Nonetheless, she recognized the importance of starting each day on the right paw. Hence, she kept the old routine and got up at dawn.


    The cat girl dropped her grin and looked at me with a serious expression. "Please tell me what your plans are for today," Kalistra requested politely.


    I nodded. "Last night I mentioned that I wanted to resume the Ph''laen quest. I''m cognizant of the fact that you will need to return to Tregome shortly. I want to unlock at least one more ruin before you leave my party."


    My bodyguard''s eyes were downcast when I reminded her of her need to return to her dojo. After a moment, she held her head high and looked me in the eyes. "So we''re leaving right now?" she asked in a neutral tone of voice. It was going to be a long journey eastward. She will have to find a suitable bodyguard for me before returning to Tregome via boat.


    I shook my head. "Archbishop Wilshire has requested that I meet with him this morning. He said he wants to reward me for completing this important mission. I may also need to visit the Treant at the cemetery as well," I replied. "I negotiated with the Magic Guild for a Gate spell to teleport directly to another branch of the guild," I revealed. "This will cut down a lot on the travel time."


    Kalistra''s ears perked up. If all the ruins were located near the Magic Guild branches, then it was possible to finish the quest before she returned to Tregome. Barely containing her excitement, her tail dangled happily at the prospect. She cleared her throat. "Who are you bringing with you on this quest?" she asked.


    I looked at her. "I would like Rijana and the elves to accompany me. I also want to bring Jasla in her human avatar form if she''s available," I answered honestly.


    Suddenly, the room became filled with smoke. A portal of fire appeared in the middle of the room and each of us was forced back to avoid the flames. Jasla stepped through and closed the portal behind her. "You rang?" she asked in a husky tone of voice. Without waiting for a response, the succubus hugged me tightly and wrapped her demon wings around me.


    Her inhuman strength crushed my body and I could barely breathe. I struggled to free myself but it was useless. The lack of air in my lungs soon forced me to lose consciousness . . .


    #


    *SLAP*


    The sting on my cheek forced me to awaken. I glanced at my pop-up message and saw, "-2 Health." I dismissed the notification and looked around the room.


    Kalistra was hovering over me. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    I took a deep breath. "Yeah, I''m fine now." It took me a moment to remember what happened. "Is Jasla still around?" I asked cautiously.


    "No," the cat girl said and hissed. Her tail flickered angrily at the reminder of the demoness. "I sent her back to the Plane of Fire. She nearly killed you with her hug. As a godling, she should have known better," she grumbled aloud. Kalistra had no doubt that Jasla was observing us from her home in the Plane of Fire. However, the cat girl was confident that she could complain about the minor goddess without fear of reprisal. After all, Kalistra was my bodyguard and therefore, too important for Jasla to kill off with an errant fireball rained down from the sky. The cat girl''s tail dangled happily at the thought of her rival''s helplessness.


    I felt a tingle from Jasla''s brand on my forearm. I forgive you, I expressed my thought to her clearly. I felt a warmth spread from the divine mark until the feeling covered my entire body. I received a notification: "Status: Jasla''s favor. Duration: 24:00:00. +25% Strength, Endurance, Resistance from Fire." I dismissed the message. While having some bonus effects were nice, it still wouldn''t make up for the loss of having Jasla''s human monk avatar join my party. Since I had changed my Class to Swordmage and I couldn''t wear armor, I could not really serve as a tank for the party.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Fortunately, we still had Bjoukia, assuming that she will come with me on my next quest. I wanted to visit the Treant because he was the emissary of Gaea, whom the elves and Rijana served indirectly. If I received permission from the Treant to have those three join my quest to unlock the Ph''laen Ruins, this would help me immensely.


    Bjoukia was a fighter and therefore, could serve as a primary tank to soak up damage and defend the party. However, I would be more comfortable having a second tank for the quest as well. Jasla''s monk form was agile and highly elusive. Her Null Palm ability could chew up and spit out even the toughest monsters. Thus, Jasla would have been perfect for my party as the second tank. And while it was true that Kalistra was a fighter, she was primarily a damage dealer and her effectiveness would be reduced if she was saddled with defensive responsibilities. I sighed aloud at my predicament.


    Suddenly, I felt my stomach rumble. "Let''s go downstairs to break our fast and then I''ll head over to the Church," I said quickly to hide my embarrassment. I got off my bed (for the second time this morning), retrieved my scabbard from the floor, and left the guest room. I took out the room key and locked the door behind me. I turned toward my companion. "Do you need to retrieve anything from your room?" I asked. Seeing her head shake in denial, I hurried down the staircase.


    When we reached the front lobby of The Wild Boar, I walked over to the tavern keeper and said, "I''m planning to leave Bristol today." I returned the key to the gnome.


    Deun ''Luye''s eyes gleamed with delight at my announcement. He had promised one week''s room and board for free at his tavern for my unexpectedly high placement in the Melee Tournament. If I wasn''t going to use the full week, then the greedy gnome couldn''t be held responsible for the remaining days left unused.


    I nodded and walked past his desk to enter the common room. As I searched the room for an open table I asked quietly, "How long was I unconscious?"


    "Almost an hour," the cat girl replied sourly.


    I winced at her answer. This explained why there the room was nearly full: It was the middle of the morning rush hour for breakfast! I finally spied a couple leaving their table and I hurried over to claim their seats.


    Kalistra was forced to sit next to me as we both squeezed into the bench.


    The waitress soon arrived to take our orders.


    "A simple bowl of oatmeal topped with banana and a hot tea with honey," I ordered.


    "I''ll have the same," Kalistra added.


    The waitress nodded and headed back into the kitchen to pass our orders to the cook.


    As we waited, the cat girl started tapping her left hind paw on the ground impatiently.


    I was really tempted to nudge her to make her stop this annoying behavior. Being the coward that I was, I decided that I valued my life more. Thus, I pretended that this was simply another training session to endure.


    Thankfully, the waitress returned with our order in just a few minutes.


    Wordlessly, we both buried our faces in our bowls of oatmeal and finished it even sooner.


    I left 2 silver pieces to cover generous tips plus my bodyguard''s meal.


    When we got up from our table, our spots on the bench were immediately claimed by other patrons. We left the common room less than 10 minutes after we arrived.


    I nodded to the tavern keeper as we walked through the lobby and the gnome bowed deeply to me. We left The Wild Boar for the last time and quickly headed for the Church building. Unfortunately, the streets were already packed with peddlers and pedestrians and it took double the usual amount of time for us to arrive.


    Kalistra stayed on the block while I crossed the street to reach the Church building.


    I pulled out my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos to show the Watchmen guarding the main entrance. The two guards saluted me as I passed by. Once I entered the church, I looked around for a page. When I saw a young boy nearby, I raised my hand to draw his attention. "I need to see the archbishop immediately. He is expecting me," I said.


    The page eyed the Truth Stone around my neck and bowed deeply to me. "Right this way," he said and started walking down the left corridor. He led me up a staircase to the second floor and down another corridor. Finally, he stopped in front of an open doorway.


    Peering inside, I saw that it was the mess hall. Archbishop Wilshire was sitting at the back by himself and eating. There were other tables which were occupied by other clergymen.


    The boy turned to me and said, "Please follow me." He led me across the large room.


    As we walked past the other clerics, some raised their heads to look at me while others simply ignored me.


    I received a few nods of acknowledgment and I quickly reciprocated. I was becoming uncomfortable with the attention that I was receiving. While no one attempted to strike a conversation with me directly, I heard a few whispers at my back.


    "That''s the one who killed the vampire," someone said and elicited a few gasps.


    "He''s also in the Magic Guild."


    "Why in the name of the Law and Order is he carrying a sword?"


    "I recognize him from the Melee Tournament."


    Mercifully, we reached the archbishop''s table and I was able to ignore the incessant conversations about me.


    I immediately knelt down and kissed the man''s ring.


    "Good morning, Brother Mulligan," Archbishop Wilshire greeted me with a kind smile. "Please take a seat. Have you break your fast yet?" he asked.


    "Yes, Your Eminence," I replied as I sat down.


    "Ah, I see. If you will allow this old man to finish his bowl of oatmeal first, we can talk shortly." The archbishop turned to look at another cleric, who stood nearby.


    The man, who was middle-aged with shortly cropped black hair, brown eyes, and wore a white robe, bowed deeply and quickly left the room.


    "Of course! Please take your time." While the old man was finishing his breakfast, I started looking around the room. I saw that most of the brothers were keeping their eyes on us as we ate. I realized that any conversation I make with the archbishop will be overheard.


    In a few minutes, the assistant returned. He held a sack in his hand. Accompanying him was a familiar face--Van!


    The paladin immediately bent his knee and kissed the archbishop''s ring.


    Archbishop Wilshire motioned with his hand and the sack was placed on the table. "This sack contains a small reward for your service on behalf of the Church and Bristol. The 400 gold coins will help you in your travels. Second, I am officially recognizing you as an Undead Hunter. There is a scroll inside authorizing you to demand assistance from any member of the Church or the Watch in pursuit of the undead. They are beings of great evil and darkness and it is a critical mission of the Church to ensure their eradication from all of Britannia. For this reason, I have assigned Van to accompany you on your travels. You have worked together to successfully eradicate the undead in Bristol. I believe the Gods of the Law and Order desire your partnership to continue. I am merely acting on their wishes."


    I took the bag and tied it to my belt. "Title ACQUIRED: Undead Hunter. +1,000 Reputation, +2,000 XP." I was stunned by the message because I did not expect to see so much reputation gain for acquiring my new title. But since the undead were evil and part of Chaos, they were antithetical to the Church itself and thus the importance of my task was reflected in the enormous reputation acquired along with my new title.


    "May the Gods of the Law and Order bless you on your journey," the archbishop said.


    Taking this as a dismissal, I rose from my seat and bowed deeply to him. As I walked out of the mess hall, the brothers nodded slightly to me.


    Once we returned to the hallway, the page approached us. "I will lead you to the exit."


    Van patted me on the back. "I look forward to cleansing more undead from Britannia with you."


    I nodded politely while keeping my face neutral. I had no doubt that Archbishop Wilshire had assigned the paladin to me in order to spy on my activities. On the other hand, Van, with his plate mail armor and protection from evil, would make an excellent primary tank for my party. Thus, his presence will benefit my party enormously. A loss of some privacy to the Church was a small price to pay in exchange for Van''s services.


    When we left the Church building and crossed the street, I was not surprised to see Rijana, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia waiting with Kalistra. I had a feeling that I would see the trio before I left Bristol.


    Rijana approached me and bowed. "Lord Mulligan, will you allow us to accompany you on your next quest?" she asked.


    I smiled broadly. "Sure."

 Chapter 34 - Departure from Bristol

    Having Rijana and the elves volunteer for my next quest was a time saver because now I didn''t need to schlep over to the cemetery to ask the Treant to convince the trio to join me.


    While we were still in town, I decided to complete another task. I turned toward Kalistra and handed her the sack of gold I had received from the archbishop this morning. "The archbishop rewarded me 400 gold for completing the Undead Hunt. Please distribute the reward evenly to everyone," I requested.


    Van interrupted. "I don''t need a share," he said. As a paladin, his financial needs were met entirely by the Church. Besides, he never felt compelled to make money for the sake of making money. He saw that this compulsion led to greed and then to the commission of evil acts against one another. No, he was better off not being tempted by accepting a financial reward for following the path of Law and Order.


    The greedy cat girl immediately snatched the sack from my hands and began splitting the gold into 80 coins per share. She distributed four shares to Rijana, Bjoukia, Bjoukin, and herself. Then she took 8 gold from my share to pay my fee to the dojo and set aside another 8 gold for my tithe to the Church. The remaining 64 gold coins were returned to my sack and then Kalistra handed it back to me.


    I tied the sack to my belt and held the 8 gold coins in my hand. "I''ll go and make the tithe now," I said and quickly returned to the Church building. I saw a fellow clergyman at the entrance and I said, "Pardon me, Brother. Can I ask you to give this tithe to the church coffer for me?" I made sure my Truth Stone was visible around my neck when I made the request.


    The cleric turned around with a surprised expression. He saw the Truth Stone and bowed deeply. "Yes, Brother, I can pass your tithe along." He held out his hand and accepted my gold coins.


    "I''m leaving Bristol for a mission and time is of the essence," I explained. "Thank you for your assistance. May the Gods of the Law and Order watch over you." I turned around and returned to my companions across the street.


    I had no doubt that the cleric will pass the tithe to the Church rather than keep it for himself. The reason for such confidence was that I could return in the future and use the truth oath to compel the man to answer--one way or the other. And he knew it. Thus, it wasn''t worth risking his life over a mere 8 gold coins.


    When I arrived on the other side of the street, my party members were anxious to hear what we will be doing next. I suspected that Kalistra did not fill them in and I was certain that they had asked her already. Good for her. "Before we arrived here in Bristol, Kalistra and I explored the ruins under a mountain near the Balmore Farms. It turned out there were a total of four such ruins and my quest is to ''unlock'' them by personally visiting all four sites," I explained.


    "What do you mean by ''unlock''?" Rijana asked. While she was not a ruin explorer, the enchanter realized that she could write notes to document her travels to these sites and then trade this valuable information for materials and ingredients for her trade.


    "There was a map on the wall in the ruins. The place we were at was marked on the map with a green dot. The other three sites were marked with red dots," the cat girl answered for me.


    "What happens when you ''unlock'' all four ruins?" Bjoukin asked.


    I exchanged a look with the cat girl and then shrugged. "No clue," I admitted sheepishly.


    Van became alarmed. "Brother Mulligan, is it wise to tamper with ruins of unknown origins? For all we know, it could have been some great evil banished from our world. If we unlock the ruins, this evil could be unleashed on our lands," he warned.


    I thought back to my fight inside a UFO to protect Planet Earth from alien invaders. How was I going to explain this to them? The ruins were outposts which belonged to an alien race seeking to protect us.


    Thankfully, Kalistra noticed my difficulty in refuting this unfounded speculation and came to my rescue. "There was nothing in the ruins to suggest this," she spoke up. "In fact, let''s say there were relics in the ruins which appeared to originate from beyond our world. On my Honor, I vouch that there is no evil buried in the ruins," she proclaimed.


    Van looked at the cat girl for a moment and finally nodded. He knew Kalistra was the Heir to the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship back in Tregome and her personal Honor was regarded as the equivalent of her life. This was the sort of assurance that the paladin needed to ensure that he was not being used as a pawn to further an evil plan. Van understood that most people, even within the Church itself, couldn''t understand his viewpoint. But this was a necessary precaution for the paladin to ensure that he was following the path of the righteous. It was a heavy burden that few will voluntarily accept. Thus, the lack of paladins in Britannia.


    "Thank you, Kalistra," I said and nodded. I decided not to mention Alsaj, the human avatar of Jasla, even though she had originally asked me to accompany her to the first Ph''laen ruins and thus, helped me to unlock this quest. After all, she WAS evil and if Van ever learned of Jasla''s personal involvement, then he would try to prevent us from continuing this mission. Just to spite her if nothing else.


    "So where are we going?" Bjoukin asked. The ranger was curious to know if we will be away from the forests and nature for a long period of time. If this was the case, he may ask to spend some time walking in the woods outside Bristol before leaving.


    I thought for a moment before I answered him. The map had shown the locations of the four ruins at Bristol, Oxford, London, and Southampton, with Southampton being the closest ruins to us currently. And that was where I wanted to go next because if we went someplace further, then Kalistra would not be able to return to Tregome in time. While it was possible that I could find a guildmate in the Magic Guild to cast Gate and return Kalistra back to the dojo, the spell was Ninth-Tier and it was equally possible that I wouldn''t be able to find another mage whose level was high enough to cast it. Thus, it would be more prudent if we visited a site that was closer to Bristol. "Southampton," I announced.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Wonderful," Bjoukia said with a smile. Southampton was a seaport and it had been ages since she last visited the scenic city.


    Kalistra''s tail dangled happily, too, because she anticipated eating plenty of fish at Southampton. Fish and other seafood were a major part of the Southamptonian diet because there were few farmlands to grow crops and thus, the residents relied on what they caught from the sea to feed themselves. As a cat girl, she enjoyed eating fish. Obviously.


    Rijana was equally pleased. While the Magic Guild in Southampton was relatively small compared to the branch in Bristol, the guildmates in Southampton were heavily focused on Water and Air magic. Additionally, there were unique Water and Air spells created and found only in Southampton. If Rijana could learn even one or two such spells and incorporate their effects into her magic items, she would be able to sell such creations for a nice premium.


    I was surprised by the reactions to my announcement. I saw that everyone aside from Van seemed to be pleased by our next destination. Nonetheless, I took it in stride and tried to act as a proper leader for the party. "Okay, does anyone need to buy supplies before we head over to the Magic Guild?" Seeing everyone shake their heads in unison, I nodded. "Let''s go!"


    Van took the lead while Kalistra walked to my right. Rijana walked behind me and the two elves walked behind her.


    Since it was already late morning and the streets were truly crowded, it took a lot longer for us to reach the Magic Guild. I breathed a sigh of relief when I finally stepped through the automatic doors and entered the corridor inside the guild building. I turned around and looked at my party. "I need to replenish my Mana Potions. And the shopkeeper will make the arrangement for us to go to Southampton," I explained.


    My companions quickly joined hands with one another.


    I used the power word, "Apotheca!"


    The world turned into a kaleidoscope as we teleported. A moment later, the world stopped spinning and we stood in front of the Magic Shop.


    When I entered the store, I saw that it was already packed with customers. I started walking around browsing the wares.


    A few minutes later, Voum'' Tro the gnomish shopkeeper and alter ego of the guildmaster slowly approached. "Good morning! May I be of assistance?" he inquired politely with a nod.


    "Good morning!" I reciprocated. "I need to replenish my supply of mana potions. Also, yesterday we discussed arranging for travel by magic to another guild branch?" I reminded him.


    Voum'' Tro nodded. "How many potions do you need?" he asked.


    "Whatever I can get with one gold coin," I replied.


    "I can give you a half-dozen Minor Mana Potions," he replied.


    I shook my head. "I can get a better deal from the general goods store around the corner," I replied. I turned and started to leave when the gnome grabbed my arm.


    "I''ll give you eight," the shopkeeper said through gritted teeth.


    "Deal," I smiled. "Now what about transport?" I inquired.


    "Where to?" he asked.


    "Southampton," I revealed.


    Voum ''Tro''s brows rose. "What for?"


    "A secret mission," I teased him.


    The gnome scowled at me. "I want details."


    "What''s in it for me?" I asked innocently.


    "A scroll of Mass Recall to return your party back to Bristol," Voum ''Tro offered.


    I hesitated. "If the spell is beyond Fourth-Tier, then I can''t use it," I rebuffed him.


    The shopkeeper pointed his thick finger at Rijana. "The spell is Seventh-Tier but your magic instructor can use it," he pointed out.


    I turned around and saw Rijana nodded in confirmation. I turned back to face the gnome again. "Fine, we have a deal." I ignored the pop-up message for the moment.


    Grinning now, Voum ''Tro pulled on my shirt sleeve and pointed toward his office.


    I followed him inside and we sat down after the guildmaster closed the door for privacy. "I came across some old ruins in the mountains near the Balmore Farms. While inside, we discovered a map listing four ruins with three red dots and one green dot. My location at the time was depicted as the green dot. Also, I received a game message confirming that I had received this map. So, I need to personally visit the ruins in order to unlock them. I don''t know what will happen afterward, though," I explained.


    The shopkeeper opened his drawer and pulled out a scroll. He rolled it up and placed it inside a tube. He placed the tube on the table and pushed it toward me. "This is the Mass Recall scroll I promised. I would like either you or Rijana to describe what you find inside the ruins whenever you return."


    "That''s fine," I nodded in agreement and took the scroll.


    "Now give me your gold coin and I''ll give you your potions," he reminded me.


    Sheepishly, I opened my sack and took out a gold coin. I placed it on the table.


    Voum ''Tro took the coin and walked over to a cabinet. He opened it with a key and took out 8 glass vials containing green liquid. "Here you go," he said.


    I opened my potions bag and carefully placed the glass vials into my bag. I placed the Mass Recall scroll inside my sack.


    Once, I was done with my mini-housekeeping, the shopkeeper said, "Please ask your party to assemble in the corridor. I will personally create your Gate to Southampton."


    I followed him out of his office and my companions were waiting outside the door. "We''re leaving now," I said. I walked out of the Magic Shop with my companions and we watched as Voum ''Tro created the Gate to Southampton. A shimmering portal slowly formed in the corridor. It had the width of a door.


    Before we entered the portal Voum ''Tro said, "Please ask for Delkon on the other side."


    I nodded. I entered the portal and nausea washed over me. I forced myself to walk a few steps further in order to avoid blocking the portal for those entering behind me. With my eyes closes, I reached out with my hands for something to lean against. I felt a hard surface and quickly leaned my back against it. I took a few deep breaths until my nausea finally left. I felt a gentle pat on my left arm and someone asked, "Are you okay?" I opened my eyes and raised my head--it was Rijana.


    "The Magic Guild is protected against teleportation into the building. The effect will disorient invaders to give enough time for defenders to arrive," she explained.


    "Correct," a male voice interrupted us.


    I around and saw a group of mages standing between us and the end of the corridor. There were four mages and each wore a different colored robe--white, green, red, and blue. I could easily guess what their specialties were. The mages held wands and staves and they were ready to rain deadly spells on us.


    "I am Iunicus of the Enforcement Division. Why did you teleport into our guild?" he asked with an irritated tone of voice.


    I saw that the speaker was the white mage. "Greetings. I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a member of the Magic Guild. I came from the branch in Bristol," I introduced myself and nodded politely.


    Iunicus closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them again. "I detected no lie," he confirmed with a sharp nod.


    The rest of the Enforcers lowered their weapons and canceled their spells.


    I noticed the tension on their faces and asked. "Did we come at a bad time?"


    The white mage stared at me with his light green eyes. He rubbed his right hand over his wavy light brown hair. "We''ve had some hostilities," Iunicus finally admitted as he eyed my companions. This time there was hope in his eyes when he realized that they were well-equipped and appeared to be fairly strong. In particular, he was taken aback by the presence of a paladin in my party! He knew instantly that Van was a paladin because no other class could continuously radiate the Protection from Evil aura that Iunicus could detect.


    "Is there anything we could do to help?" I offered.


    "Perhaps," the middle-aged man admitted. "Please join hands. I will take you to the Leadership Council."


    We quickly obeyed.


    Iunicus said, "Concilium!" The world turned into a kaleidoscope and we were whisked out of the corridor.

 Chapter 35 - The Leadership Council of Southampton

    We teleported into a chamber that resembled a courtroom. We stood at the back of the room. In the middle, there were rows of benches. While there were some mages in the peanut gallery, most seats in the benches were empty. At the front of the room, there was a long, expensive looking table with plushy, individual chairs on one side of the table. The seats were mostly occupied by serious looking mages. Each mage was staring into a crystal ball in front of the person.


    I stared at the crystal balls. Each ball was showing a different image. Two of them depicted scenes of battles but I had no idea where the action was taking place. I looked up and noticed that the ceiling was at least 40 feet high. Halfway up along the walls, there were alcoves with more seating. Seeing no way to reach those seats, I assumed that mages had to levitate to reach them. I took a moment to read my notification: "Negotiation SUCCESSFUL. Level 4, +50 XP." Ah! I didn''t realize that I had raised my skill by negotiating with the shopkeeper for the Gate spell.


    The benches on the main floor were split into two sections. Between them was spacing approximately five feet wide.


    Iunicus turned around and said, "Please follow me." He walked past the benches toward the front of the room. However, he stopped a good ten feet away from the table in front of him.


    As we walked, I furtively triggered both my Spirit Sense and my Magic Sense. The Spirit Sense confirmed that all persons in the room were visible to the naked eye; in other words, there was no invisible spy hanging around. It made sense that the spy from The Double Cross Society did not make the trip to Southampton. After all, once I left Bristol I was no longer their concern.


    Additionally, my Magic Sense was lighting up like a Christmas tree; the walls were lined with protective spells, probably to prevent scrying and teleportation into the room. While every mage in the room carried at least one magic item, the ones seated at the table in front of us were carrying a motherlode''s worth of magic items. And the auras for some of those items were extremely powerful. My head was starting to hurt from the strain of reading so many magic auras and I quickly released my Magic Sense.


    I noticed that I had some pop-up notifications and I immediately read them: "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 6, +200 XP, -2 Health." I was not surprised to discover that I had gained a level from using my Magic Sense ability because I had to read so many auras in this room. I dismissed my messages and turned my attention back to the room.


    The mage sitting in the middle of the table looked up from his crystal. He was wearing a blue robe.


    Our guide dipped his head toward the blue mage. "These people teleported directly into our building," he reported. "They came from the Bristol branch."


    The mage in blue robe nodded. His eyes roamed from left to right as he examined my party. "Why have you come?" he asked. His voice was firm and steady.


    I stepped forward and bowed deeply. "I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a guildmate from the Bristol branch of the Magic Guild. I am on a mission to explore ancient ruins near Southampton. I arranged with the shopkeeper, Voum ''Tro, for passage to your guild in order to reduce my travel time. I was advised by him to seek out Delkon," I added.


    The blue mage looked at Iunicus, who stood next to me.


    The white mage nodded. "I have confirmed that he is telling the truth."


    "I am Delkon Jawsul," the questioner nodded back. "I am the current Chair of the Leadership Council. Where are these ruins located?"


    I looked at the speaker more closely. He was human but appeared to be beyond the prime of his life. His skin was bronze. His auburn hair was trimmed and reached the top of his neck. He had no facial hair. His crystal clear eyes stared directly into my eyes. I shook my head. "I''m not sure. There was a map which showed the ruins being located nearby. But I don''t have the exact coordinates," I answered honestly.


    I glanced at Iunicus, who nodded slightly and confirmed the truthfulness of my answer. I immediately realized that the man was going to use the Detect Lie spell on everything I said. I decided not to waste the man''s mana. I pulled out my Truth Stone and said, "I am also a Brother of the Church and a holder of a Truth Stone. I cannot lie without invoking divine punishment from the Gods of the Law and Order."


    All the council members seated at the table looked up from their crystal balls. When they saw my truth stone, they were shocked beyond words. How was it possible for a member of the Magic Guild to be a member of the Church at the same time?


    Delkon was intrigued by my revelation. "What is your Class, Brother Mulligan?"


    "Swordmage, Level 7," I revealed.


    The blue mage was surprised. He had never heard of a non-cleric holder of a sacred Truth Stone. "How did you get that relic if you''re not a cleric?" he asked.


    "I had avenged the former owner of this relic as part of a Church mission. The bishop in charge was pleased by this result and granted me permission to carry the Truth Stone," I answered.


    "Why were you given this quest specifically? Normally, the Watch would be ones assigned to mete out punishment," someone remarked.


    I decided to lay down my cards. I rolled up my sleeves and cast Unveil. "Unveil SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I lifted my forearms and showed the council my divine marks. "I was entrusted by the Church because of these marks."


    "How is it possible for you to carry so many brands?" someone blurted aloud.


    "I guess I found some favor among the Gods," I answered modestly. I didn''t know who asked the question. I decided not to reveal my status as a Player Character because, unlike the Church, the Magic Guild had no say over who will become the next king of the kingdom of Merlin. Therefore, it wasn''t necessary to release this information to the council. But my affinity with the divinity was certainly a reasonable explanation for holding a Truth Stone.


    "Who are your companions?" Delkon asked, seeking to steer the conversation away from the Gods. His face was unreadable.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    I quickly introduced my party members and pointed at each person: "Kalistra the Master Swordsman, Rijana the Enchanter, Bjoukin the Ranger, Bjoukia the Fighter, and Van the Paladin."


    The blue mage''s brows rose when I pointed at Van. Delkon had thought that Van was merely a Watchman. "It has been many years since Southampton is graced by the visit of a paladin." Delkon bowed deeply to him and the other councilors did the same.


    Van reciprocated with the same bow.


    Delkon cleared his throat and turned his attention back to me. "You have an impressive party, Brother Mulligan. A paladin''s presence and his willingness to concede leadership of the party to you speak well of your character and leadership ability. I will follow Van''s lead and place my faith and trust in you, too." He muttered the power words and gestured with his hand. A map appeared above the table.


    I looked at the map closely. It depicted a small city surrounded by water. There were two red dots on the water nearby.


    "This is Southampton. And the red dots are pirate ships," Delkon explained.


    "You''re fighting pirates? Why are they invading your city?" I asked.


    Another councilor finally spoke up. It was the red mage, who was a woman with cascading blonde hair and pale gray eyes. She spoke with an accent that sounded Scottish. "I assume they want our food and our women." Her tone belied her wariness.


    I looked at her caption; her name was "Winei Haverstorm." Oh, great! She was a noble! I stifled a groan because I preferred to avoid dealing with the nobility and their frequently unrealistic demands. "Why did they try to teleport into the Magic Guild?" I asked her. Iunicus had initially assumed that we were pirates when we teleported into the building.


    "They want to kidnap our Water and Air mages," said another councilor. It was the green mage.


    His caption revealed the man''s name as Edgrin Silzi. Another nobleman? Ugh! The man appeared to be in his late-fifties. While his skin was olive colored, I noticed that his hands trembled slightly. He seemed to be frail and in poor health.


    I was incredulous at Edgrin''s answer. "What''s the point of kidnapping your mages? How would the pirates force them to cast spells?"


    The last person sitting at the table broke her silence. "The pirates are barbaric and they may resort to the use of torture or drugs to control the captive mages," she explained.


    I turned my attention to her. She wore a black robe. Her long raven hair shone under the illumination of the light spheres. Her skin was pale but smooth. Her lips were blood red and moist. Her dark eyes were captivating. The most distinguishing feature, however, was her youth. She appeared to be at least a decade younger than the other mages seated at the table. For a moment, I thought she was a vampire but quickly dismissed the foolish notion.


    I looked at her caption and saw that her name was "Urru." "Why can''t you conjure up a storm to destroy their ships? Or send a Meteor Swarm against them?" I asked. I was rather surprised to discover that this lovely woman was not a noblewoman. This meant that she reached her position through her magical talent rather than societal connections and wealth. I suddenly became wary of her.


    Delkon shook his head. "Weather magic is difficult to control. Same with a meteor swarm. We are just as likely to destroy our pier along with the pirate ships. It is not a risk we can take," he answered, "as the pier is critical to our sea trade."


    "But you could send strong gusts of wind to blow them further back, right?" I persisted.


    Winei the red mage laughed haughtily at my ignorance. "They could easily have their own mages blow their ships back to their current positions. Your suggestion, if taken, will be an enormous waste of mana." She shook her head with disapproval and her curls swayed back and forth.


    "Why wouldn''t you win a war of attribution? Your air mages could simply drink mana potions and recast their spells," I pointed out. "Those pirates carry a limited supply of mana potions. Your guild could constantly make more. You have the advantage."


    Edgrin the green mage rejected my proposal. "We are a seaport. The raw materials necessary to create more mana potions are not easily obtainable because we have very few farmland nearby. To create mana potions, we need lupine and wine. The higher quality of the wine, the higher tier of mana potion we can create. Normally, we receive shipments of raw lupine and wine from ships. But the pirates have formed an effective blockade of our pier. Even worse, they have been boarding ships seeking entry into our port and I assume they have stolen many shipments of lupine and wine. Consequently, I can''t safely say that we will win a war of attrition with the pirates because they could easily make their own mana points with the stolen cargo."


    My mind worked furiously as I tried to come up with additional ways to deal with the pirate ships offshore. They were clearly the top priority. We had to either destroy those ships or force them to sail away from the port. "Have you tried to send raiding parties to their ships?" I asked.


    To my surprise, Iunicus smiled. "Unfortunately, we lack the manpower to send an experienced raiding party. Our people are primarily fishermen. The sailors we have are crewmen for merchant and cargo ships, which are no match for the pirate galleon and their numerous cannons. Additionally, our seamen lack experience in fighting pirates since piracy has been rare these days. Besides, our men are needed to defend our home. Your party, however, could try to board the galleon and sabotage it," the enforcer suggested.


    The Leadership Council nodded their agreement with this proposal. It was much better than my foolish suggestions to use unreliable magic.


    "Will you do it?" Delkon asked while looking directly at me. It was clear to him that I was the party leader and therefore, the person who will make this decision.


    I turned around and looked at my companions. I saw the determined look in their eyes. They all wanted me to accept this mission. I turned back to face the council and bowed deeply. "Yes."


    I saw the council members breathe sighs of relief at my answer. I turned my attention to the map hanging above their heads like deadly guillotines. How could we sabotage the galleon? That ship was the biggest threat to Southampton. If we couldn''t use magic against it, then we needed to board that ship. The best way to do so was after dark. The plan started to form in my mind.


    I held up my hand to get my party''s attention. "We''re going to swim to the galleon after nightfall. We''ll use Rijana''s Levitating Discs to get onboard and tie ropes for the rest of our party to climb aboard. Then we''ll use invisibility to walk around and we''ll set the ship on fire. While the pirates are busy trying to put out the fire and distracted, we''ll attack them."


    Rijana shook her head. "Isn''t that kind of risky to attack them on their ship? We''ll surely be outnumbered."


    In response, I pointed at Kalistra and Van. "These two will more than even out the odds. They will work to interfere with the firefighting. And before I get on the Levitating Disc, I plan to cast a few acid arrows into the hull of the ship and create a big hole. Hopefully, enough water will enter the breach and cause the ship to sink. We can also carry flasks of oil to pour onto the ship''s outer surface to facilitate the spread of the fire," I said.


    Bjoukin smiled. "Yes, we can pour the oil down the outer hull as we climb the ropes," he added.


    "Wouldn''t the guards on the other ship see us as we climb?" Rijana voiced her doubt.


    I shook my head. "The pirates have only two ships, right? We only need to make sure we climb the side of the galleon away from the other ship. They won''t see us."


    Rijana thought for a moment and reluctantly nodded her assent to the plan. Without the use of magic against the ship, she couldn''t come up with anything better.


    "We will gather the oil and the rope for your mission," Delkon promised. "Iunicus, please take them to The Trade Wind and put 2 large guest rooms on my tap. Our guests should rest until twilight and then commence their mission shortly thereafter," he ordered.


    "Yes, Councilor!" Iunicus replied. He turned toward me and said, "Please follow me out of the Council Room." He started walking past the benches and led our party out. When we stepped into the corridor, he said, "Exitium!"


    The world turned into a kaleidoscope but I quickly recovered from my disorientation.


    Our guide waited politely until our party was ready to leave. He stepped through the automated doors and we exited the Magic Guild.

 Chapter 36 - The Trade Wind

    When we stepped out of the building, sunlight shone directly into my eyes, blinding me. I quickly held up a hand to shade my eyes. It felt like I had been indoors for years rather than hours. When my eyes readjusted to the light, I saw that my guide was already half a block down the street. "Hey, wait up!" I yelled.


    Iunicus immediately stopped and turned around. He had a hood over his head and it protected his eyes. However, his mouth was visible. And he was scowling at us. The white mage tapped his left foot impatiently until the rest of us caught up with him.


    We pushed our way through the pedestrians on the busy street and, in two handfuls of seconds, we finally reached him.


    "Brother Mulligan, please endeavor to keep up with me. Time is of the essence," the white mage said curtly while he avoided looking at me. Without waiting for my response, the man turned around and continued his fast-paced walk.


    "Jerk," Bjoukia muttered under her breath. She was appalled at the way I was being treated by Iunicus and she was mighty tempted to knock some sense into him with the flat portion of her blade.


    Her brother, Bjoukin, grabbed the fighter''s arm--just in case.


    I turned my head to face Bjoukia directly. I shook my head and smiled. "He''s not worth it," I said quietly.


    She saw that I was unwilling to make an issue out of my mistreatment and reluctantly held her peace. The elf fighter understood why. As the Head Enforcer within the Magic Guild, Iunicus was in a position of power. If he abused his authority to accuse us of wrongdoing, then we could be punished with imprisonment or even worse. Bjoukia was not willing to test this man''s patience. Once we have dealt with the pirates, we could leave Southampton and resume with the mission to explore the ruins. We would never have to deal with that insufferable mage again!


    Paying us no attention, Iunicus walked two blocks west, one block north, and then another block west. Finally, we reached The Trade Wind. It was a two-story building made of cobblestones. The building took up a third of the block. The second floor had numerous windows. Above the entrance was a green flag decorated with blue, horizontal wavy lines.


    When I looked up at the flag, I noted that it was constantly billowing in the air. Ah, there was an air current passing through this street! Hence, the name of the establishment.


    Without checking to see if we were still following him, Iunicus entered the tavern.


    When our group stepped inside the building, I saw that we had entered the lobby. And Iunicus was walking toward the receptionist standing behind a desk to our left.


    The receptionist was a middle-aged lady with brunette hair tied up in a bun and held in place with a red pin. She was dressed in a white tunic and dark brown pants; there was a sword hilt at her left hip. "Greetings, Iunicus," the woman smiled politely and bowed deeply. "Are you having lunch today in our common room?" she inquired.


    However, I noticed that her smile was forced and there was no happiness behind the expression.


    The white mage sniffed loudly as if he had been insulted by her presumption. "Greetings, Bernetta. The Council is requesting rooms for these visitors to our city. They need to be well rested for a guild mission which will begin after twilight. Please make sure they are provided with an adequate lunch. The Council will foot the bill," Iunicus said with equal politeness. He turned around and waved a hand in our direction.


    The tavern keeper gave him a quizzical look. "They won''t be spending the night here?" she asked for a confirmation. It was a rather unusual request. After all, my group appeared to be travelers visiting Southampton for the first time. Visitors tend to spend the night at The Trade Wind since the tavern was relatively close to the gate.


    "No," the mage shook his head, "they won''t be staying here for long. I just need a place indoors for them to spend the next few hours so that they will stay out of trouble." Iunicus turned his head and made sure to look at each of us as a warning.


    Bernetta eyed us carefully and took note of our equipment. She saw a well-balanced veteran party and the tavern keeper could easily guess what our mission was. "I have three rooms available at the moment," she answered.


    "That''s fine," Iunicus replied with a nod. "I need to return to the Guild. I will leave these guests in your care for now. I will return to retrieve them by twilight. I have other guild duties to attend to."


    Bernetta bowed deeply. "I will care for these guests until your return," she promised.


    Iunicus finally turned his attention to me. "Please enjoy your stay at The Trade Wind, Brother Mulligan. I will return in six hours," he said and nodded. With his duty completed, the white mage left the tavern.


    Once the mage was gone, Bernetta exhaled a deep breath. She was no longer tense. She called out, "Tavara! Please take over the reception desk!"


    "Yes, boss!" A light voice replied. A young girl immediately ran into the lobby. She appeared to be fifteen years old. She had light blonde hair. A well-worn, homespun dress confirmed her petite figure but it was mended with patches on her elbows.


    Bernetta stepped out of her post and Tavara took her place behind the reception desk. The worker finally noticed us standing in the lobby and gave us a bright, friendly smile. "Welcome to The Trade Wind!" she said with a deep bow.


    The tavern keeper''s face turned serious. "These are important guests of the Council. If they request our services, please ensure that their needs are met."


    Tavara''s blue eyes widened in understanding. "Of course! You can count on me!" She bowed deeply to us again.


    Bernetta turned her attention to us. "Please follow me. I will take you to a private party room to partake your meal." She walked through the doorway on the right and entered the common room.


    As we followed our tavern keeper-turned-hostess, I was struck by how polite if not jumpy Bernetta had acted toward the white mage. Furthermore, why was the Magic Guild in charge of defending Southampton? Shouldn''t the Watch and the Church be taking the primary responsibilities for the city''s defense? I felt there was some important information I was missing regarding the governance of the city, and I resolved to ask Bernetta these questions whenever we were seated.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Our hostess led us to a bright, lavishly furnished private room. There was blue-colored carpet on the floor. A big swordfish, with a length easily greater than the height of an average human, hung as a trophy on the wall. There was a fireplace underneath it. A long mahogany table took up residence in the middle of the room. There was seating for a dozen people. Three sets of chandeliers hung from the ceiling, hovering over the table.


    I was stunned by the sight because this was truly a VIP room.


    "Please sit. Your meals will arrive shortly," Bernetta said.


    I took the seat at the head of the table while Kalistra sat to my right and Rijana to my left. The Elves sat on Rijana''s side of the table while Van sat next to the cat girl.


    Before our hostess left the room, I raised my hand. "Is it possible for you to join us for lunch? This is our first time visiting Southampton and we have some questions for you," I requested.


    The tavern keeper was hesitant at first.


    However, Rijana quickly spoke up. "Your answers will help us complete our mission for the Magic Guild."


    Bernetta eyed both of us. Or rather, she looked at our clothes. With my white robe, I appeared to be either a cleric or a white mage. The tavern keeper did not understand what Rijana''s gray colored robes signified but she was certain that Rijana was also a mage. Hence, Bernetta could not decline our request. She smiled politely and nodded. "I need to inform the kitchen staff to bring lunch for seven." She quickly left the room.


    "Why did you ask the tavern keeper to join us?" Van asked quietly. "You''re pulling her away from her duties."


    "None of us have been here before, correct?" I retorted. I surveyed the table.


    "I have never left Bristol before," the paladin admitted.


    "I''ve only journeyed to Bristol for the Melee Tournaments," Kalistra answered.


    I turned toward Rijana.


    She, too, shook her head. "The forests of the Elven Nation don''t extend to the south. I had no reason to travel to this seaport until now."


    The two elves nodded in agreement.


    I smiled. "That''s what I thought. I was hoping that Bernetta will tell us more about the areas beyond Southampton. In particular, I want to learn about the landscape because the Ph''laen Ruins are likely to be deep under a mountain. She will help us eliminate some of the guesswork," I explained.


    About ten minutes later, Bernetta returned with several waitresses behind her carrying trays of food. Each of us was given a platter of fish and shrimp, rice, and a slice of lime. Additionally, we were served small bowls of fish and potato soup plus a mug of honey mead to wash everything down.


    Kalistra''s tail kept whacking my arm; apparently, she was thrilled and delighted with all the seafood on the table waiting to be devoured by her.


    I, on the other hand, wasn''t too happy with the entre. I preferred a simple, boneless fish fillet because I was not good at removing the tiny bones as I ate. Thus, I gave the cat girl a proposal: "Kalistra, I''ll trade you my fish and shrimp for your soup."


    "Deal!" The cat girl immediately snatched my plate and scooped the fish and shrimp onto her plate. She left the rice and put the plate in front of me. Then she placed her bowl of soup on my plate.


    "Thanks," I muttered and rolled my eyes at her antics. I was keenly aware of all the eyes in the room on the two of us. We were like a live comedy show.


    But Kalistra had not heard me because she was busy devouring the seafood.


    I slowly drank my soup and ate my rice. I was on high alert for fish bones in my soup. Thankfully, there weren''t any. I noticed that Kalistra was able to finish her meal before me but I was not surprised by this turn of events. In fact, I learned a valuable lesson today: Never stand between Kalistra and her fish--either as food or pet. I should have chosen to be a comedian for my occupation rather than a writer.


    "Milord, what questions do you have for me?" Bernetta asked.


    I looked up and saw that she was sitting directly across from me on the other end of the long table. "I have two missions. The first mission is to help you repel the pirates attacking Southampton. The second mission is of a personal nature. I''m seeking some ancient ruins that I believe are buried under a mountain near Southampton. I don''t have an exact location but I was hoping that you may be able to suggest a direction for us to head toward whenever we depart from this city," I explained.


    The tavern keeper''s thick eyebrows rose. "I can talk about the pirate raids. But I''m afraid I lack knowledge of the landscape beyond this city. I do know a hunter who might be able to help you. But he is currently away on a hunting trip. He should return tomorrow. He''s renting a room at my tavern," she answered.


    "Okay," I nodded. It was a reasonable answer because Bernetta needed to stay in the city in order to keep a close eye on her business. Who else could she entrust to run it? "What can you tell me about the raids, then?" I asked. "What do they target usually?"


    "A better question is what race are the pirates?" Kalistra interjected. "Are they human or demi-humans?"


    Bernette turned her head and eyed the cat girl more closely. "You raise an excellent question. It''s actually sort of a mystery to us," she admitted.


    "How so?" I asked with curiosity.


    "The raiders are mostly humans but there are some demi-humans mixed in. But all of them wear metal collars around their necks," the hostess answered. "We believe the raiders are being mind-controlled."


    "Why would you think that?" Rijana asked. As an Enchanter, she was aware of the existence of such devices. While slavery was outlawed in the Kingdom of Merlin, there have been whispers and rumors of mind-control collars being used to enslave people.


    Bernetta closed her eyes for a moment to collect her thoughts and then reopened them. "The first time I saw a raider, his eyes were unfocused and he looked dazed. But suddenly his mood shifted to anger and he attacked our defenders recklessly. The raider felt no pain even as he was being cut down." She shivered at the memory. "But his eyes told a different story. It was as if the man was trapped in his own body. I tried to stop the fighting but it was too late. The man had suffered critical wounds and we couldn''t spare a healer on a raider."


    I saw an opening and immediately jumped in with a different question. "Speaking of healers, don''t you have access to healing services from the Church?" I asked.


    A look of surprise flickered across Bernetta''s face. "The Church has been banished from Southampton many years ago," she replied. "While our city pledges fealty to the Regent, we are a free city. The Magic Guild governs Southampton."


    "The Watch is banished, too?" I asked. While I was aware of the conflict between the Church and the Magic Guild, I never realized that the Church could be banned outright from a human settlement. This made me wonder just how strong the mages in Southampton were.


    Kalistra''s ears perked up as she listened closely to our conversation. She had her own misgivings with the Church because of its discrimination against demi-humans. Nothing would please her more than to banish the Church from Tregome, her hometown.


    "Correct," our hostess confirmed. "The Watch is the enforcement arm of the Church. One can''t exist without the other and thus, the Magic Guild could not allow the Watch to remain in the city. Of course, I understood how useful the Watch would be in providing the Law and Order in our city. And due to their absence, our city can be somewhat lawless at times," she admitted. "Without their protection, residents had to learn to protect themselves," Bernetta added while patting at the sword hilt next to her hip.


    I slowly took out my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos. "I''m a Church official. Van is a Paladin in the service of the Church. We met with the Leadership Council and they have treated us with utmost courtesy. Why didn''t they throw us out of the city immediately?" I asked.


    Rijana raised her hand. "I have a theory. It''s because you are also a member of the Magic Guild. Unless you break their rules, the council must treat you respectfully. Especially since the two of us belong to the Bristol branch, which is considered one of the most powerful branches of the Magic Guild," she explained.


    "What about Van?" I asked while pointing a finger at him.


    "He''s a member of your party and therefore courtesy must be extended to him," Rijana smiled.


    "Of course, not everyone in the Magic Guild feels this way," Bjoukia pointed out without mentioning Iunicus by name. She was still angry with the white mage for the contemptuous manner in which Iunicus had treated me.


    Suddenly, we heard loud drums beating!


    Bernetta practically jumped out of her chair. "That''s the emergency signal. The pirates are raiding our city!" She ran across the room until she reached me. "Can you help us?" she pleaded while holding my hands.


    "Of course!" I answered confidently.

 Chapter 37 - Revenge of the Zorxilix

    When our group ran into the street, we were met with utter pandemonium. There were many citizens of Southampton on the streets fighting against the raiders, who were easily distinguishable by the metallic slave collars around their necks.


    I took a moment to decide what to do first. Should I stay and help protect these people here? Or should I go straight to the ships? I wanted to reach the pirate ships ASAP because they were the bigger threat to Southampton. But the people I saw on the streets were clearly non-combatants and they were having difficulties repelling the raiders.


    Ultimately, I decided to do both at the same time. I could not, in good conscience, leave the commoners unprotected from the raiders. As a Player Character who aspired for kingship, it was my solemn duty to protect the commoners. If I turned away from the common folk in their time of need, then I was no longer qualified to pursue the crown.


    I quickly turned around to my companions. "We''re going to head for the pier. But on our way there, we''ll try to put down as many raiders as we can without killing them," I ordered.


    Van saluted me and he ran toward the thickest group of raiders in the area. The paladin had faith that I would make the right decision and his faith had been rewarded.


    I decided to follow the paladin in order to protect his back.


    The rest of my party quickly followed us.


    With a tremendous warcry, Van slammed his huge tower shield into a group of raiders, stunning them. He immediately followed up by bashing their skulls with his mace.


    I was glad to see that the paladin was following my order and knocking his enemies unconscious rather than slaying them outright. I quickly removed the scabbard from my belt and attacked the nearest raiders while my long sword was sheathed. I focused exclusively on covering Van''s backside and fighting defensively.


    I allowed the paladin to take the lead on where to go because he was a soldier and he knew what the objective was--to make our way to the pier. I trusted him to make the best decisions to reach the pier. After all, being a strong leader meant allowing others to take the lead when the situation required it and I believed that now was such a situation.


    From the halting movements of the raiders, I had to agree with Bernetta''s speculation that the raiders were being mind-controlled because they were acting like puppets being controlled by an unseen puppeteer. Their movements were only marginally faster than a zombie''s. I took full advantage of their slow movements and dodged, ducked, and evaded their attacks. Whenever I saw an opening, I countered with a blow to the back of the head to knock my opponent unconscious.


    The majority of the enslaved were low-level commoners lacking any fighting skills. Yes, they were armed with swords but their swings were clumsy and off-balanced. In fact, my challenge in these fights was figuring out how to avoid killing them with my superior swordsmanship.


    Thus, I didn''t need to burn up my Stamina on sword skills to fight them. However, I was getting an excellent physical workout. I was perspiring heavily but I couldn''t pause from my fighting to wipe the sweat from my face.


    After the first minute of fighting, Kalistra quickly came to a similar realization that I did. She saw that these raiders were no threat to me and left my side to attack nearby groups. Taking advantage of the enormous mismatch between her speed and their slowness, the cat girl was taking more raiders out of the fight than the combined efforts of Van and me.


    Bernetta and Rijana left the fighting to us while they focused, instead, on hog-tying the unconscious raiders and securing them as prisoners. Soon, the streets were filled with such prisoners.


    The Elven siblings worked in tandem to protect the city residents from the solo raiders. Unfortunately, they were not as skilled in knocking out their opponents and thus, only half their opponents survived.


    We spent the next hour carving a path toward the pier while the drumming continued in the distance. Subconsciously, we coordinated our fighting using the steady beat of the drums: beat, slash, beat, duck, beat, parry, etc.


    When we finally reached the pier, the fighting became far more intense. The reason? Magic. Members of the Magic Guild were trading spells with the raiders seeking to maintain their beachhead on the pier. The result was a frightening exchange of magic such as fireballs and lightning bolts.


    In fact, as I approached the pier I had to duck on occasion to avoid being hit with a spell.


    Unfortunately, the errant and misfired spells were striking the buildings and innocent bystanders alike. Some of the nearby buildings and warehouses had caught fire and the non-combatants were busy trying to put them out. Even worse, the concentration of bodies was attracting the attention of the pirate raiders. This resulted in an almost comical scene of a wall of defenders pushing back against the collared attackers as commoners were busy tossing buckets of water to douse the flames.


    While it would have been much easier if we had a water mage flood the burning buildings, I understood that the Magic Guild couldn''t divert any mana away from the pirates at the pier.


    I took a moment to assess the situation. The fighting between the pirates and the Magic Guild had reached a stalemate. However, the fires were still burning uncontrollably despite the best efforts of the city residents to fight the fires. It would be a true pyrrhic victory if the Magic Guild won the fight but Southampton was burned down in the process. Thus, the priority now was to lend the guild a hand to vanquish the pirates ASAP.


    I turned toward my companions. I pointed a finger at the pirates on the pier. "We have to defeat them before Southampton completely burns down. Fight to kill," I ordered.


    My companions nodded in understanding. We could no longer afford to be merciful to our enemies.


    Van yelled a battle cry and charged!


    I had been too busy to bother looking at my stockpile of in-game messages. But I felt my body becoming lighter and stronger; it was no doubt due to the effect of the paladin''s battle cry.


    We slammed into the pirates at the pier like a big wrecking ball and we immediately broke their defensive line. The next five minutes was a blur of sword clashes and screams of triumph and pain.


    My world became a singular focus on my sword and my enemies. They were noticeably stronger and faster than the opponents I had fought earlier. I was forced to use both my sword skills and my magic in order to stay alive and keep fighting. But our party''s entry into the fighting at the pier was having a real effect--we were winning. And in a few more minutes, all the pirates will be defeated.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Abruptly, I heard a scream inside my head: "Creeeeeeeeuu!" My world turned black for a split second and then I regained focus. I quickly surveyed my surroundings and I was shocked by the scene: Everyone had dropped to the ground and was unconscious. Everyone except me and the creature standing a few yards from me: a little green man!


    The alien was perhaps four feet tall and its big black eyes widened in surprise when it saw me still standing. It wore a metal bracelet on its left wrist. Suddenly, the creature started tapping on the bracelet with its delicate but nimble fingers.


    I immediately charged at the alien. Before I reached it, I felt another blast of pain inside my head. "Creeeeeeeeuu!" I realized what it was--a mind blast! Yet somehow, the blast was not effective against me. When I stood before the creature, it immediately backed away.


    Soon, the alien stood right at the edge of the pier and there was nowhere left to go.


    With an evil grin, I punched the alien in the face, knocking it unconscious.


    The little green man fell backward into the water.


    As I stood at the edge of the pier, I was VERY tempted to simply let the alien drown. But that would be an evil act; allowing it to die when I could save it would result in my personal alignment shifting away from Lawful Neutral down to Neutral. That, in turn, would jeopardize my pursuit of kingship. I had no choice but to save the alien slavemaster.


    Gently setting my potions bag on the pier, I jumped into the water. Thankfully, I was able to locate the alien quickly and dragged it back to the surface. I tossed its body onto the pier and then pulled myself up as well.


    As I huffed and puffed while on the dock, I looked around and saw that the people were still out cold. Dang! Even worse, buildings were still burning but now, there was no one conscious to fight the fire. I sat on the pier and retrieved my potions bag.


    Soon, the little green man opened its eyes and stared at me.


    "Don''t you dare use your mind blast at me again!" I warned. I backed up my threat with a raised fist.


    "Croooooooouuu!" the creature cried out and put its hands together as if to beg me for mercy.


    As I slowly dropped my fist, I suddenly felt a foreign presence in my mind. Before I could punch the alien again, I heard a voice in my mind. "I mean no harm!"


    The alien was still laying on its back on the dock. It had not moved from its position. However, its eyes stared directly into mine.


    "Why are you inside my mind?" I asked. Instinctively, I knew that the alien was female. I placed the symbol of Jasla in my mind and used her Charm Opposite Sex ability on the alien. I crossed my fingers and hoped that it will work on the alien.


    The alien stared at me for a long moment and then it blinked its eyes. Its mouth turned into a broad smile. "Exalted One, I created a mental link with you in order to increase the efficiency of our communication. My vocal cords lack the range necessary to speak in your language."


    "If you try anything funny, I will toss you back into the water!" I threatened.


    "I can''t swim!" The alien''s eyes widened with fear.


    "I know," I grinned evilly. I had a suspicion where the alien came from. I quickly thought of the cigar ships I had fought while piloting the saucer-shaped ship. I was unexpectedly drafted to defend Planet Earth while exploring the Ph''laen Ruins a few days ago. The robot, Z, had named the invaders as "Zorxilix." Hoping to test if the alien was able to read my surface thoughts, I asked, "Are you the Zorxilix?"


    The creature was surprised. Its big head nodded. "How do you know the name of my species?"


    "I fought off your invasion of Planet Earth and learned of your name at that time." I was happy to learn that the alien''s telepathic ability was limited to only speaking. Otherwise, it would have seen my space battle against its comrades.


    Its eyes narrowed for a moment. "But that was on Dimension 3651."


    "What dimension are we currently on?"


    "Dimension 6285."


    "I was originally from the other dimension. I was brought here against my will," I replied. I saw no harm in revealing this fact to the alien.


    "You are a Dimension Walker," it replied with shock and awe. "No wonder my mind blast doesn''t work against you. It has been calibrated strictly for the inhabitants of this dimension."


    "What is your name and why are you here?" I asked. I was relieved to learn that its mind blast was not effective against me. Otherwise, I would be out cold by now just like everybody else.


    "We have no names. My individual designation is Fe329a893e. We are here to gather supplies."


    "I''ll just call you ''Fe.''" I pointed at the bracelet. "You enslave humans."


    "Livestock."


    I was almost overcome with fury. The answer had just revealed how the Zorxilix saw us: as an inferior species and maybe even food. "Do you eat us?"


    "Qwaroo-qwoo-qwoo." Fe''s body shook. "We are not barbaric like humans. We don''t consume meat. We use humans as labor. Just like how you to treat horses and cows."


    "Why would you use us for labor?" I asked.


    Fe blinked its eyes. "Isn''t it obvious, Exalted One?" the alien scolded me gently. "Our bodies are clearly inferior to yours."


    I almost facepalmed. "Sorry," I apologized sheepishly. "How long will these people be out?" I asked. I was surprised to see that they were still unconscious.


    "23 minutes local time."


    I was astonished. "You knocked everyone out for a half hour?" My eyes quickly glanced at the still-burning buildings. If a wind strong blew, the fire would spread!


    "Not everyone," Fe said pointedly.


    "Are there any more Zorxilix on your ships?" I asked while pointing at the two ships in the water nearby.


    The alien shook her head. "I was a scout. I was sent here on a fact-finding mission."


    "To learn what?"


    "What happened to the Zorxilixian unit sent to conquer this land."


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew through the harbor and provided more fuel to the flames. The fire immediately spread to other buildings.


    There was no one awake to help me. I had only one alternative. "Musa! Bane! I humbly ask for your aid!" I yelled out.


    The two gods quickly arrived. A lightning bolt struck the sea and there was a blinding flash of light. Musa hovered above the water and slowly flew across the sea. She landed on the pier.


    A moment later, Bane came out of the flames. He flapped his demonic wings and landed next to his consort. He looked at his surroundings and nodded with approval at the chaotic scene. "It''s not too late to change your alignment."


    Musa slapped the back of his head. "We agreed that Lawrence would become the Champion of Order," she reminded him with a stern tone of voice.


    He pouted.


    The Lawful Goddess of Magic and Inspiration smiled at me. "It has been a while since we talked, my child. I wish you would call me out more often," she said.


    "The Gamemaster will not approve of your incessant interference," Bane warned.


    "But he''s my follower," she argued.


    "Our follower," he retorted. With a snap of his fingers, he compelled me to raise my left forearm and pull down my sleeve. My divine marks glowed brightly.


    Fe reached out with her mind to establish mental links to the two newcomers. She received a shock through the link and her body started shaking violently.


    Musa immediately severed the link. "That was foolish," the Goddess said with a frown.


    Bane smirked. "Without the aid of our divine marks, you cannot link directly with us. The energy feedback will be too great for your mortal body to accept." The Chaotic Demigod turned toward me. "You summoned us to take away this invader?"


    I shook my head. "I need your help to put out the fire. And maybe awaken everyone."


    The demon lord grabbed the unconscious alien by her skull. "I''ll take her away anyway. Her presence will attract unwanted attention." With a snap of his fingers, a portal to the Plane of Fire appeared before us. He tossed Fe through like a bowling ball.


    Musa raised a finger. Storm clouds gathered above us and then the heavy rain started pouring down on us.


    To my relief, the fires were put out by the rain. Additionally, people were starting to stir awake.


    I turned toward the two Gods and bowed deeply. "Thank you for your assistance. How many I repay you in return?" I asked.


    Bane smiled broadly. "You know~"


    Abruptly, Musa pinched his ear. "You watched over our daughter while she was exploring the Ph''laen Ruins. We owed you a favor." She finally released her consort''s ear. "It''s time to leave." With a puff, she disappeared.


    "See you around, kiddo," Bane grinned and walked through the portal. It closed behind him.


    Kalistra ran up to me. She smelled the brimstone and her nose twitched. Her body became tense. "Is there a demon around?"


    "No," I shook my head. I saw that everyone was slowly getting off the ground. I wiped raindrops from my face. "Let''s go back to the tavern," I ordered.

 Chapter 38 - An Unexpected Duel

    Using my Spirit Sense, I quickly located the rest of my party. At Level 8 now, my Spirit Sense was refined enough to allow me to distinguish individual auras and recognize people solely by their spiritual auras. I ignored the additional pop-ups as I focused on rousing my loyal companions awake.


    I was extremely proud of them because, unlike the Undead Hunt, we were NOT prepared to fight another horde. And this encounter was, indeed, the equivalent of a horde. But the tricky part was holding back in our attacks just enough to knock the enslaved raiders unconscious. They could have taken the easy way out and simply kill the raiders. Instead, they obeyed my command and tried their best to be merciful to their enemies. Through this trial by fire, almost literally, the loyalties of my companions had been tested and I was delighted with the result.


    As I awoke each companion, I said, "We''re returning to the tavern now."


    Each person accepted my order without question and once Bernetta, the last person to be roused, was awakened, we quickly left the pier.


    The reason for this was two-fold: First, I wanted to debrief my companions on what happened. They were rendered unconscious due to the mind blast of the Zorxilixian. I had a suspicion that this was the NOT the first instance of little green men acting as pirates and slavers and enslaving the commoners of Britannia. In fact, according to the game lore, Merlin had repelled a foreign invasion before the Kingdom of Merlin was founded. Did Merlin repel invaders under the influence of the Zorxilix? If so, how was it possible for these aliens to reach the planet? More importantly, will they be returning anytime soon?


    Second, I needed to figure out what, exactly, to tell the Leadership Council of the Magic Guild. Was it prudent to mention the divine intervention to save Southampton from being burned down? Or should I withhold this information in my report to them? Would they even believe me if I told them the truth?


    Since the Magic Guild was the de facto government of Southampton, I had to tread very carefully in my interactions with them. Iunicus was already suspicious of me. It wouldn''t be hard to see him sway some of the Councilors to his negative view of me given my membership and high standing within the Church. I wouldn''t be surprised if Iunicus thought that I was seeking to revive the Church in the city and he was trying to prevent this from happening.


    Frankly, I wasn''t looking to do that. If the Church was revived, who would be tasked with heading this new church? I had no doubt that I would be the prime candidate for this position. Forcing me to settle down in Southampton would prevent me from traveling to the other ruin sites to complete my personal quest. Thus, it was not in my personal interest to have the Church revived in Southampton.


    I was lost in thought with these concerns as I walked along the streets. I admit that I wasn''t paying attention to my surroundings. Abruptly, I slammed my nose into Van''s tower shield. *Whamp* I winced at the pain and quickly brought Gaea''s symbol in my mind to activate the Minor Heal ability. As I breathed a sigh of relief from the pain, I tiptoed to lift my eyes above Van''s shoulder to discover why the paladin had stopped walking. The reason? A cat girl holding a long sword was blocking our path.


    I put a hand on Van''s shoulder to gently pushed him aside. I stepped forward in front of my group. I studied the cat girl before me carefully. She was tall and lithe. She was covered with orange-yellow fur and black stripes, unlike Kalistra''s snow white fur with yellow strips. I looked at the caption above her head and it read, "Name: Bila, Level: ?, Disposition: Determined." Hmmm. Why was she determined?


    When Bila saw me, she looked up at the caption above my head. Her pale green-yellow eyes glowed for a moment and she grinned. "Please forgive my rudeness, Lord Mulligan. When I heard that you were in town, I had to meet you. My sister has told me great things about you." To show that her intentions weren''t hostile, Bila sheathed her blade.


    I stared at her for a moment. To my regret, I hadn''t met many cat girls in my travels. In fact, the only other cat girl I had met was an opponent in the Melee Tournament. My eyes widened as I put two and two together. "Oh! You''re referring to Cila?" I asked.


    The cat girl''s grin widened.


    "Cila was a difficult opponent during the Melee Tournament," I said. "Unlike most of my opponents, she managed to land hits on me." She was a student at a dojo in Hampshire and she had invited me to visit if I ever traveled to that place.


    "My sister thought very highly of you as well," Bila replied. Her tail flickered.


    "How may I help you?" I asked politely even though I already knew what the cat girl wanted.


    "I challenge you to a duel," Bila answered.


    "I accept," I nodded. "Do you want to self-judge the duel? Or is there someone nearby who is acceptable to you as the judge?"


    Bila turned and bowed deeply to Kalistra. "Will you judge this duel?" she requested.


    "Sure," my master accepted.


    "Why Kalistra?" I asked. "You don''t know her."


    Bila laughed. "Who wouldn''t know Kalistra, the Heir of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship and the Honorable Master Swordswoman? She is the pride and joy of the cat people. She will judge our duel fairly."


    Kalistra nodded slightly in acceptance of the praise. Her tail dangled happily at the recognition. "Unlike some stupid human," she muttered under her breath.


    Bjoukia giggled and received an elbow in the ribs from her brother.


    I didn''t hear what the evil minx had said but I knew it was an insult. Despite all my achievements, Kalistra still had a low opinion of me. I rolled my eyes and slowly untied my scabbard from my belt. I held my sword in both hands before me and kept the blade sheathed.


    The crowd quickly backed away to give us some room.


    Bila mirrored my movement. She stood only five feet away from me.


    Kalistra stepped between us. "Three hits to win the duel. I will call out each hit. My judgment is final. Begin!" She quickly hopped back.


    If Cila had been talking to Bila, my former opponent undoubtedly told her sister that I was a defensive fighter. Thus, I decided to mix things up with an attack right from the starting bell. I executed the Charge skill and slammed my sword down on her head!


    *CRACK*


    Cila managed to block my attack in time. But apparently, she wasn''t as strong as I was.


    I pressed my advantage in strength and pushed forward with my sword.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    My opponent took a knee and kicked out her right foot.


    I was forced to jump over her foot. Fortunately, my timing was perfect and I avoided her tripping attempt.


    Seeing my distraction, Bila knocked my sword to her right and quickly spun to her left with her sword extended.


    My feet had not landed on the ground yet and I couldn''t sidestep her attack. Instead, I dropped on my back and gravity helped me avoid the hit. But seeing her arm was now extended above my chest, I jabbed with my sword and scored a hit on her rib.


    "Hit!" Kalistra yelled.


    Hiss! Bila took a big swing downward, seeking to pin me on the ground.


    Fortunately, my back had reached the ground by then and I rolled out of the way. Again, I saw that my opponent''s arms when extended and I slapped her arm with my sword.


    "Hit!" the judge yelled.


    Her arms still extended and the sword still touching the ground, Bila took a big step toward me and swung her sword as if it was a golf club.


    Instead of simply rolling away from the attack, I held my ground and timed my counterattack perfectly. I slammed the end of my sword into her paws, causing her grip to loosen.


    The sword went flying out of her paws!


    I poked my opponent in her tummy to end the match.


    "Hit! Duel won by Lord Mulligan!" Kalistra announced and started clapping.


    *CLAP-CLAP-CLAP* The witnesses to our unlikely duel joined her in clapping.


    Bila bent forward with her right paw held above me.


    I accepted her aid to pull me back on my feet.


    "I lost fair and square," Bila admitted with her ears and eyes downcast. The duelist couldn''t believe she had lost 3-0. It was a total rout. Bila''s dueling skills were slightly better than her sister''s. Yet, Bila performed even worse in her duel against the same opponent. The only reasonable explanation was that I had somehow improved my skills in the half-week or so since the Melee Tournament had ended. It was a frightening prospect for Bila because the gulf between our swordsmanship was further widening and neither she nor Cila will be able to catch up with me.


    "Yup!" Kalistra rubbed it in cheerfully and slapped the other cat girl on the back. "We''re returning to The Trade Wind. Why don''t you come with us?"


    Bila turned and looked at me.


    "The more the merrier," I smiled broadly. "I''ll buy you lunch," I offered as a sweetener.


    Her cat ears immediately sprang back to life. The Trade Wind was the best tavern in town and travelers visited the place for its renowned seafood dishes. Bila couldn''t pass up this delicious opportunity! She grabbed my hand with her paws and started purring. "Deal!"


    Bernetta nodded at me and started walking again. My group quickly returned to its formation.


    The Gods must be awarding me for my good deed in defending the city because I found myself walking on the street with a cat girl clinging to each arm. Van was still walking ahead of me. Bernetta was to his left and guiding him because Van was still not familiar with the streets of Southampton. Kalistra was walking to my right. With Rijana and the two elves behind me, Bila decided that her proper place was to my immediate left.


    But unlike the evil minx, Bila had a very different temperament. She was much more affectionate. Thus, she clung to left arm and snuggled against me as she walked. And she was purring the entire time.


    Kalistra tried to pull Bila off me but failed. The evil minx was tempted to draw her sword and simply cut my arm off. After all, I was allowing this scandalous behavior to continue. She was worried that it would affect my reputation and, in turn, the Butterfly School''s as well.


    That said, Kalistra soon noticed that the people didn''t mind. Instead, the people of Southampton was hailing me as their hero! Some kids ran up to me and grabbed my robe while adults either patted me on the back or bowed deeply. Some women even tried to grab my right arm! That was the proverbial straw for Kalistra. In a huff, she grabbed my arm. "I''m only doing this to prevent some sleazy tramp from grabbing your arm," she said in an angry tone of voice while glaring at the other cat girl.


    I chuckled nervously. "Of course, Kalistra. I won''t read anything into it," I promised. I heard a giggle behind me. It was Bjoukia laughing at me. Again.


    I didn''t mind being given a hero''s welcome by the commoners. It was a nice feeling. It reminded me of standing in front of the crowd for the award ceremony after the Melee Tournament was over and receiving my reward from the Mayor. While I was actively trying to return home, I could still enjoy my achievements and accomplishments along the way.


    The return trip to The Trade Wind took over a half hour because we were stopped frequently by the appreciative common folk. Bernetta simply allowed the citizens to have their brief moments with me before continuing walking. When we finally returned to the tavern, Bila released my arm and Kalistra did likewise.


    "Let''s return to the VIP room," Bernetta said and led us through the sparsely occupied common room to the VIP room.


    When I sat down at the head of the table, Kalistra immediately claimed her spot to my right before Bila could take it.


    Bila turned her head and saw that Rijana was holding the chair to my left.


    The mage smiled and offered, "Would you like to sit here?" She gave me a wink and then walked further down the table to claim an open seat next to Bjoukin.


    Bila took the seat without any reservation. "Thank you!" she said and purred loudly.


    I chuckled and I was promptly punished by Kalistra with a kick to my shin. Ow! When I turned my head toward her to complain, she quickly turned away with a "Hmph!" Meanwhile, Bila had started playfully batting my hand as if it was a ball of yarn.


    Bernetta stood in the doorway and said, "Is anyone hungry? Should I bring you food? Or should I just get drinks for everyone?"


    Bila immediately raised her paw. "I haven''t eaten lunch yet. Can I get your famous fish and shrimp platter with fish soup?" she requested. She turned her head toward me and said, "If that''s okay with you."


    I smiled at her. "The Magic Guild is footing the bill for our meals. So don''t hesitate to order more food," I grinned.


    The cat girl beamed with delight. "In that case, I''ll have 2 servings, please!"


    Hiss! It was from my right--Kalistra. "I worked up a nice appetite from protecting Southampton. I could use a serving myself," she requested.


    The hostess smiled. "Anyone else? Don''t be shy."


    Van raised his hand. "May I have the soup please?"


    "Of course!" Bernetta bowed deeply and left the room, closing the door behind her to ensure our privacy.


    "I didn''t realize the cat people of Southampton are so easily tamed," Kalistra remarked.


    Bila hissed at her. "It''s called gratitude," Bila replied. "Despite his noble heritage, Lord Mulligan is brave, strong, handsome, and a hero! Only a blind alleycat like you would not see what''s in front of you!"


    Kalistra hissed back. "You dare call me an alleycat? I think you need your vision checked by a doctor. This pupil of mine is weak and lazy," she retorted and poked a claw at my cheek.


    "Don''t you dare scratch his face!" Bila yelled.


    "Oh, I won''t," Kalistra replied nonchalantly. Instead, she leaned over the table and licked me!


    Bila''s eyes glowed. Refusing to be outdone, she licked my other cheek.


    The two cat girls stared into each other''s eyes. Their furs puffed up.


    "I don''t know if I should envy you or pity you, Brother Mulligan," Van remarked with amusement.


    The two cat girls turned their death stares to him and the paladin shuddered under their murderous auras.


    Thankfully, Bernetta returned to us to broker a truce between the cat girls. Our hostess started placing our orders on the table.


    Bila finally released me and started eating her food.


    Kalistra did the same.


    I drank the honey mead and slowly savored the taste. I took this opportunity to clear out my notifications. I spent the next quarter hour dutifully reading every single message. There were 136 messages in all. I had gained a new title, "Protector of Southampton," and received 1,000 Reputation points along with it. In addition, I had increased my Swordsmanship skills in Charge, Disarm, and First Strike. All Magic Spheres, aside from the General Sphere, had increased, too.


    Most importantly, I received 12,450 Experience Points with 2,000 XP from the title, 3,000 XP from completing the quest to defend this city and the rest from combat. At first glance, the experience gain from combat seemed generous. But the reason was that I had received bonus points for inflicting the Unconscious status on every opponent and I had KO''ed quite a few enslaved raiders.


    Interestingly, each Mind Blast by Fe had inflicted 5 points of Damage and required a Wisdom saving throw. With my Wisdom score at only 12 points, I was very fortunate to make 2 successful checks in a row. Otherwise, I would have been rendered unconscious and Fe would have won the fight.


    For a moment, I wondered how the people of Britannia could live their lives so precariously from one conflict to the next. Then I realized that they simply didn''t know any other way to live. Their very lives were like sand on the beach subject to the winds. It was a very sobering thought. It also gave me a new appreciation for my status as a Player Character in this world and my ability to affect the people of Britannia.


    An hour later, Iunicus returned to The Trade Wind as I expected. "Brother Mulligan, the Leadership Council has summoned you."

 Chapter 39 - A Heros Return

    The cat girls quickly finished their meals and we left the tavern with Iunicus. From past experience, we knew that the man didn''t appreciate our presence in the city and tolerated us only because the Leadership Council had welcomed us. Thus, we wanted to hurry and spend as little time with him as possible.


    To our surprise, however, the white mage was in no hurry to return. Instead, he walked slowly.


    As we walked, the adoring crowd of commoners continued to cheer and applaud us.


    I soon realized that Iunicus was graciously allowing us to receive the proverbial victory lap around Southampton. Of course, I recognized that the white mage had an ulterior motive in doing so. By allowing me to soak up all the attention from her citizens, I was drawing unwanted attention away from the impotency of the Magic Guild in protecting the same people.


    Thus, Iunicus was willing to walk as slowly as necessary to allow the commoners to thank my party for coming to their rescue. No doubt the word had spread regarding my decision to defend Southampton on the streets despite a lack of my personal obligation to do so. Furthermore, it served Iunicus'' personal interest to walk as slowly as possible and create the wrong impression among the common folk that the mage was generous and humble when he truly wasn''t.


    I waved at the crowd as I walked. I tried to pretend that this experience was a mere taste of the crowd''s reaction when I will finally be coronated as the new King. Of course, there were a million steps to reach that point, such as advancing my character level, undertaking more challenging quests on behalf of the Church of Britannia in order to change my alignment to Lawful, gaining more support and followers by performing more heroic deeds and increasing my reputation, and fighting whoever was the Champion of Chaos for the right to rule the Kingdom of Merlin.


    For now, I had to return my focus to completing the quest to unlock the four Ph''laen Ruins. In order to do that, I needed to secure whatever aid I could receive from the Magic Guild in Southampton, including a promise to eventually cast a Gate spell to transport us to another branch of the guild near the location of the next Ph''laen Ruins. Whatever rewards the Leadership Council may plan to offer me had to be secondary to securing the casting of this Ninth-Tier spell.


    As we walked, I surveyed my surroundings. All the prisoners had been pulled from the streets. The citizens were already busy making repairs to their properties such as fixing doors, locks, windows, and roofs. Some of them still wore bandages and were clearly injured. Despite their injuries, the commoners were persistent, focused, and dedicated to their work. By the time we reached the dock, I wasn''t surprised to discover that the common folk was no longer approaching me to offer their thanks because they were simply too busy working. Their urgency was understandable given that it was already late afternoon and less than a handful of hours of daylight remained.


    "Iunicus, is the city safe at night?" I asked him. I was concerned that there was another reason for the rush to finish repairs ASAP. However, I wasn''t sure how forthcoming my guide will be regarding this matter.


    The white mage immediately stopped walking and whipped his head back toward me. "What makes you think our streets aren''t safe at night?" he asked with rising tension in his voice.


    I noticed his hands were clenched into fists and I raised my palms to calm the man down. I spread my hands toward the buildings nearby. "I assumed the people are anxious to busy their repairs by sundown. Otherwise, why are they rushing to finish repairs for their homes?" I pointed out.


    Iunicus'' lips curled as if he had sucked on a lemon. "Brother Mulligan, I wouldn''t presume to make any assumptions of these simple commoners. Now, if you don''t mind hurrying, the Council is awaiting your return." The white mage spun on his heels and resumed his fast pace again.


    "You can investigate later," Kalistra said and pushed my back with her paws to prod me onward.


    I kept a neutral expression on my face and I nodded. I could ask Bernetta later. It was a mistake to ask Iunicus when I should have known better.


    My entourage kept up with me as I jogged to catch up to Iunicus, who was already a half-block ahead.


    Some kids on the street tried to thank me but Van and the cat girls motioned for them to stay back. "Sorry, we''re in a hurry," the paladin apologized.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the Magic Guild, Iunicus was tapping his foot impatiently. "Please hold hands," he requested. Once we obeyed, he used a power word to teleport us to the Council Room.


    The world turned into a kaleidoscope and it took a moment for me to regain my bearings.


    "Ah! Our heroes have returned!" Delkon, the blue-robed Councilor, said. He was seated at the center of the council table. The mage stood on his feet and clapped.


    The other councilors followed his lead and applauded us. Everyone else in attendance did the same.


    Delkon applauded for a few seconds and then held up his right hand to signal the end of the applause. "Please be seated. We have much to discuss," he said. "Brother Mulligan, please step forward and report what happened during the pirate raid."


    "Yes, Council Delkon," I replied. I walked down the aisle and stopped when I stood near the table where the council members were seated. "My party was enjoying our meals at The Trade Wind when we heard the alarm. With Bernetta as our guide, my party slowly made its way to the dock. Along the way, we attacked and disabled any raiders we came across."


    Winei Haverstorm, the beautiful red mage, waved her hand impatiently. "Yes, yes. We want to know exactly what happened when you reached the dock. And we do mean ''exactly,''" she emphasized while pointing at Iunicus, who was standing next to me.


    I bowed to the councilor and continued. "We attacked the group seeking to maintain their beachhead. There were strong mages and fighters among these raiders and we were compelled to use deadly force against them."


    A man sighed aloud. He wore a green robe. "We want to know two things in particular: One, how and why were we all knocked unconscious? Two, why did heavy rain appear and put out the fire? These are the focuses of our investigation," said Edgrin Silzi.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Please forgive their rude interruptions, Lord Mulligan," said Urru the black mage. She bowed her head deeply to me. "My fellow councilors are frustrated because they don''t understand how we survived the pirate raid when we were losing badly."


    The room gasped at her astounding admission. No one wanted to admit that the Magic Guild of Southampton needed outside assistance.


    I bowed deeply to Urru in appreciation. She wanted the truth as much as her brethren. But she was far more honest and open-minded regarding the power of her guild, or, in this particular instance, a lack of. At that moment, I decided to tell the Magic Guild the entire truth because they deserved to know. "You were hit with a Mind Blast," I began to explain.


    "Is that a spell?" Winei interrupted me.


    Delkon knocked the butt of his staff on the ground. "The next person to interrupt Brother Mulligan will be booted from this meeting," he warned. "Please continue," he nodded.


    "The Mind Blast is a psychic ability unique to an alien race known as the Zorxilix," I revealed. "They came from beyond the stars. They came here to enslave the inhabitants of this world and to use us as laborers. There was one Zorxilixian slavemaster among the pirates and I was able to defeat her. With her defeat, I also disabled her command device and freed all the slaves. As for the rainfall, I had to ask for divine intervention."


    The room suddenly erupted! "You''re lying!" "The Gods have forsaken us!" "No mortal can summon the Gods!"


    "SILENCE!" Delkon yelled. The chairman of the council turned toward Iunicus. "Is the witness telling the truth?"


    All eyes turned on the white mage.


    Iunicus nodded. "Yes." He was extremely unhappy to admit this.


    The room erupted again.


    I decided to take control of the situation--by summoning the gods again. I raised my arms and yelled, "Lady Musa! Lord Bane! I summon you!"


    A blue-white flash struck the room, blinding everyone. When the light vanished, Lady Musa floated above us.


    A portal of flames appeared next to her. Lord Bane stepped through and closed the portal.


    The mages all knelt down before the two Gods. My party did the same.


    "Did you help put out the fire?" I asked in a loud voice.


    "Yes, I did. I summoned a brief rainstorm to extinguish the flames. The rain also had rejuvenating properties and helped awaken everyone," Lady Musa replied.


    "Kekeke. I took away that naughty alien," Lord Bane added with a grin.


    Delkon rose to feet. "We thank you for your divine intervention, Lady Musa and Lord Bane."


    The demon lord flapped his wings. "And now, we need to discuss the price of our intervention."


    The blue mage''s face was crestfallen. He was hoping it would be free. How foolish of him!


    "We''re not asking for much," Lady Musa added in a soothing tone of voice. "We only want a small shrine dedicated to us. It will serve as a reminder to everyone here that man cannot live without divine guidance."


    Bane wagged a finger. "It better be a nice shrine, though. Otherwise, I will burn it down and make you build another one," he warned.


    "Yes, Lord Bane," Delkon agreed and bowed deeply.


    "Very well. We will take our leave," Lady Musa said and vanished.


    "See you around, Larry!" Lord Bane grinned and waved his hand. He reopened his portal and stepped through, closing it behind him.


    The mages in the room released their collective breath.


    "Do you have any further questions?" I asked.


    The council members glanced at each other nervously. There was a lot they wanted to say. But no one wished to anger the Gods nor their representative.


    Finally, Delkon spoke up. "No, our investigation has been completed. We appreciate your assistance and we will reward you for defending Southampton. We ask that you spend the night at The Trade Wind as our honored guests. I will ask Iunicus to summon you to return tomorrow morning."


    "That''s fine, Councilor Delkon." I bowed deeply. I wasn''t planning to leave Southampton anyway until I talk to the hunter that Bernetta mentioned will be returning tomorrow. However, given our status as ''honored guests,'' this meant that the Magic Guild will cover our expenses at the tavern.


    "Iunicus, please escort Brother Mulligan and his companions back to The Trade Wind," Delkon ordered.


    "Yes, Councilor." Iunicus nodded and walked out of the Council Room.


    We quickly followed him out of the meeting and then teleported to the exit.


    When we were finally out of the building, Iunicus turned around to face me. His fury was evident on his face. "Why did you summon the Gods to help us?" he demanded to know.


    I was taken aback by his anger. I knew he wasn''t happy with me but I assumed that he would be able to hold his anger in check. I held up my hands to calm him down. "I had no choice if I was to save Southampton. The fire was spreading out of control and I couldn''t put it out by myself," I explained.


    Iunicus tightened his grip on his staff. "You should have let the city burn to the ground!" he yelled.


    Suddenly, Van brushed me aside and stood in front of the white mage. "Sir, what you are suggesting is treading very close to treason against this great city. If Brother Mulligan had chosen to stand idly by as the city and its people were burned, his refusal to act would be considered an evil act in and of itself. Since you are suggesting this course of action, I must pose this question to you as a paladin--are you evil?" The man put his hand on his mace.


    Iunicus was shocked by the question. "How dare you!"


    "No, it''s how dare YOU to suggest that Brother Mulligan do nothing to save our city!" a voice interrupted us from behind.


    We turned around and saw that it was Urru, the black mage and Council member of the Magic Guild.


    "Iunicus, please head back inside. We WILL discuss your punishment. For now, I shall personally escort Brother Mulligan and his companions back to The Trade Wind," Urru ordered.


    The white mage immediately bowed his head. "Yes, Councilor." Iunicus glared at me again and entered the building.


    Once the mage was gone, Urru sighed aloud. "I apologize for his rude behavior, Brother Mulligan." She bowed deeply to me.


    "No harm was done," I replied with a shrug. I didn''t want to get involved in the guild''s internal politics. "Why was he so angry?"


    Urru intertwined her arm through my left arm. "I''ll explain as we walk." The lovely young woman drew close to me and saw my embarrassment. She laughed but persisted anyway.


    The pedestrians bowed deeply to us as we walked by on the street. However, no one spoke to us and the crowd separated to create a path for us.


    "Why do the people fear you?" I asked.


    Urru laughed. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m a black mage. People associate us with evil."


    "Are you evil?"


    "Perhaps."


    "Tell me about Iunicus and why he hates the Gods."


    Urru smiled at me. "Very perceptive of you, Brother Mulligan. Iunicus was a major proponent of kicking the Church out of Southampton. In fact, he was a leader of the faction that demanded the Council to banish the Church. He is afraid that the Gods will demand the return of the Church as the price for saving the city," she explained.


    I shook my head. "Musa and Bane only asked for a shrine in their honor."


    "That''s because they''re too smart to ask for more in return," Urru smiled again. "As Iunicus fears, I believe the ultimate goal of the Gods is to be worshipped openly again in Southampton. Even though the Church was banished, most of the believers had remained in the city and worshipped the Gods privately."


    "And that''s illegal?" Van asked with concern.


    "No," the Councilor laughed. "What Southamptonians choose to do in the privacy of their own homes are up to them. We haven''t outlawed religious worship in the city and it would be foolish for us to do so. But with the creation of a shrine dedicated to the Gods, it would be seen as a signal to the citizens that it would be alright to openly worship again. Eventually, the citizens will petition us to allow the Church to return to Southampton."


    "What would the Council do if the worshippers make a petition for the return of the Church?" Van asked.


    "Hard to say," Urru replied. "I personally have no problem supporting their return. I don''t know how the other Council members will vote, though."


    "But Iunicus is afraid that the building of a holy shrine in Southampton will eventually lead to the return of the Church," I speculated aloud.


    "Correct," Urru nodded.


    Before I knew it, we had reached the front door of The Trade Wind.


    "I thank you again for saving our city. I look forward to seeing you again tomorrow morning. Until then, please rest and enjoy your stay." Urru bowed deeply and then left.

 Chapter 40 - First Follower

    We entered the tavern. I walked over to the reception desk and saw that Bernetta was serving as the receptionist again.


    The tavern keeper smiled broadly when she saw us. "Are you staying the night?" she asked. Bernetta had a pretty idea that was my plan. Especially if I was seeking to rendezvous at the tavern with the hunter she had mentioned earlier in the day.


    I nodded.


    Bernetta tilted her head for a moment as if lost in thought. She frowned slightly. "I only have 3 single bed guest rooms available at the moment," she said. The tavern keeper had rented out most of her rooms to city residents whose homes had been destroyed during the pirate raid.


    Her uneasiness grew as she eyed my party. As a nobleman, I was not expected to share my room with anyone else--aside from my lover, that was. But she had no clue if anyone in my party will be sharing my bed. Assuming that I was, that still left two males and three females to split two beds and two rooms. Ouch.


    "We''ll take them," I answered. I reached for my belt to untie my sack containing gold coins. "How much to rent them for one night?" I asked.


    Bernetta shook her head. "It''s on me," she smiled, "in appreciation for saving our city."


    "Thank you," I replied with an appreciative nod.


    "Tavara!" the hostess yelled.


    The young woman appeared in the lobby within seconds. "Yes, Mistress?"


    "Please show these guests to their rooms. It''s E, F, and G." Bernetta said and handed over the room keys.


    Tavara took them and then turned toward us. She offered me a deep bow. "Please follow me up the stairs, milord."


    We walked up the creaky staircase and reached the upper floor of the tavern.


    Tavara walked down the hallway and opened three adjoining doors on the left side of the hallway. "Here are your keys," she said cheerfully and handed them to me. "Please remember to come down after the sixth horn for dinner." She curtsied and departed quietly.


    "I''ll take the middle room. You guys could decide on your room arrangement," I said. I had no desire to get in the middle of a fight between them over beds. I kept the key to Room F and passed the other keys to Van.


    To my surprise, both Kalistra and Bila followed me and entered my room.


    I turned around to face Bila. "Kalistra is my bodyguard and we usually share the same room. Now, why are you still here?" I asked. I was fine if she decided to adventure with me. Heck, I assumed she was planning to, anyway. But surely, the cat girl didn''t expect to share my bed, too!


    The cat girl looked directly into my eyes. "I wish to join your party and go on an adventure," she said.


    "Why?" I grilled her.


    "You can summon the Gods. You are heroic and handsome. Someday, you will be a legend like Merlin and Arthur. I wish to follow you," Bila answered honestly.


    I blushed at the high praise. Honestly, it was unsettling since I was already accustomed to the constant bullying from another cat girl. "I don''t mind if you come along," I replied. "We can always use another sword in our party. But Kalistra is my teacher and my advisor. I value her advice. What do you think, Kalistra?" I asked.


    The cat girl turned to look at Bila. Kalistra''s tail swooshed back and forth. "I''m not opposed to having you serve as a bodyguard for Lord Mulligan. He is very important to the Gods of the Law and Order and he has made numerous powerful enemies. I agree with you that he has the potential to reach the greatness of Merlin and Arthur and change Britannia itself. I am willing to share this burden of keeping him alive with you, Bila. But I need you to swear fealty to him. Right now," she demanded


    Bila did not hesitate. She knelt before me and grabbed my right hand. "I, Bila of the Rising Sun School of Swordsmanship, do Hereby Swear Fealty to Lord Lawrence Eugene Mulligan." She kissed the back of my hand.


    I received a pop-up message, which read: "Follower GAINED: Bila, Journeyman Swordswoman. +500 Reputation, +1,000 XP." Um, what just happened? I turned to face Kalistra. "Why did you force Bila to swear fealty to me?"


    "It concerns the cat people," she answered cryptically.


    "Tell me," I insisted.


    Bila rose to her hind paws. She wrapped her arms around me and started purring. "As you know from your relationship with Kalistra, the cat people can be fickle and we often change our minds. Oaths help bind us and harden our resolve," she explained.


    "But why me specifically?" I asked. I started petting Bila''s head and she purred even louder.


    "You are blessed by the Gods. The Gods believe that you walk on the Honorable Path and I have confirmed this with my own eyes when you came to the defense of Southampton. You are a worthy human to swear fealty to," she explained. She finally released me and took a step back. Her tail dangled happily in the air.


    "Thank you," I replied. I felt humbled by her explanation and her faith in me. However, my heart began to race at the unexpected expectations that Bila had placed on my shoulders.


    *WHAM* "-2 Health." I winced at the hard slap on my back. I didn''t need to turn around to know the culprit--Kalistra! It was just like her to knock me down a peg or two. I didn''t bother to heal the wound. This was one of those times when I wished I had changed my Class to Cleric instead of Mage because I would have been allowed to wear armor. And that, in turn, would prevent slaps from the evil minx from hurting me.


    "You should get some rest, Lord Mulligan," the cat girl suggested innocently.


    "Yes, mother," I teased her. I unbuckled the scabbard from my belt and placed it on the ground next to my bed. I crawled onto the straw mattress. I tried to rest on my back but the sting from the slap forced me to sleep on my side. I turned away from the window and soon fell asleep.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Bila tried to approach my bed to sleep with me.


    However, Kalistra held her by the back of her neck and refused to let go.


    The taller cat girl hissed.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Kalistra asked.


    "I''m joining my Lord in his bed to keep him warm. It gets chilly at night," Bila answered.


    "No, you won''t," the shorter cat girl said. "Lord Mulligan is the frequent subject of scrying and spying. If he is discovered to share a bed with a cat girl, he would incur a severe loss of his personal reputation. This cannot be allowed. Thus, Lord Mulligan must be left alone when he sleeps on his bed," Kalistra explained.


    Bila''s ears were bent downward upon hearing the explanation. She understood the prejudice against the animal people and the commoners'' scorn for bestiality, or improper relations between the humans and the animal people. Kalistra''s cold logic made sense. But it hurt Bila''s heart to be denied a chance to become closer to her Lord. "Fine," she sulked. "Where do I sleep?"


    Kalistra released Bila''s neck. She pointed her paw at the floor. "You can take the middle of the floor. I will lean against the wall. We''ll take turns on watch duty. In the past, Lord Mulligan has been kidnapped from his room. At the time, he stubbornly refused to allow me to stay in his room. After the kidnapping incident, he was forced to change his ways."


    "I see," Bila nodded slowly. She was shocked to hear the great Kalistra admit to a personal failure. But it increased her respect for the Master Swordswoman. She suspected that Kalistra would not anyone guard Lord Mulligan unless Kalistra trusted that person. "I will not let you down," Bila promised.


    ***


    In the hallway, Van, Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin looked at each other. They were surprised to see that Bila had entered Lord Mulligan''s room. They were astonished at the fact that Kalistra hadn''t thrown out the other cat girl. The four exchanged shrugs; they were waiting for Bila to return to the hallway. Since that wasn''t happening, it meant they needed to figure out their rooming arrangement.


    Rijana spoke first. "I''ll take Room E with Bjoukia. You boys can take Room G." She held out her hand for the key from Van.


    The paladin quickly gave it to her.


    The enchanter unlocked the guest room and entered.


    Bjoukia followed and closed the door behind her.


    Van opened the door to room G.


    Bjoukin entered the room. "You can take the bed. I''ll sleep on the floor," the ranger volunteered.


    "Thank you," Van nodded and quickly claimed the bed. He didn''t bother to remove his plate mail armor. The bed groaned under his weight but held firm.


    The companions, with the exception of Kalistra, soon fell asleep.


    The party slept through the next change in the hour, which was denoted with the blowing of a horn from atop the Magic Guild.


    Kalistra tried to awake Bila to take over watch duty but the other cat girl was fast asleep. "She''s totally useless," Kalistra muttered and returned to her post. The evil minx took pleasure in awakening Bila when the next horn was blown again. It was now six hours after twelve noon. *Whack*


    Bila yelped at the pain in her left thigh. Her fur immediately puffed up and her claws were extended. She quickly discovered the identity of her tormentor--Kalistra!


    The petite cat girl was holding a scabbard and its end was positioned in front of Bila''s nose.


    "Why did you hit me?" Bila hissed.


    "Because otherwise, you wouldn''t wake up," Kalistra replied nonchalantly. She withdrew the scabbard and fastened it to her belt.


    The taller cat girl reluctantly retracted her claws. Bila couldn''t refute the reason. She DID have trouble waking up. It was the reason why she was fired from her last job as a guard for a traveling merchant. The employer found her asleep during watch duty and decided to replace her.


    Bila saw Kalistra silently approach me, who was still asleep on my bed. To Bila''s horror, she saw the evil minx poke a sharp claw into my right shoulder.


    "Ow!" I was jolted awake by the pain. "-1 Health." I sat up on my bed and rubbed my shoulder. "I thought we had moved past that already, Kalistra," I complained.


    The tormentor''s eyes glowed and her tail swayed from side to side. "It''s six in the evening. If you prefer to skip dinner and sleep more, we can arrange for Bila to stand guard," Kalistra suggested politely.


    Bila''s eyes narrowed and her fur puffed up again. But she kept silent and simply waited for my decision. Was it too late to rescind her oath of fealty to me?


    Thankfully, I was not interested in skipping my meal. I held up my hand and said with a cheerful tone of voice, "No, I can sleep later. I wouldn''t want to miss dinner at the famous The Trade Wind."


    "That''s right!" Bila added immediately. "I''m sure the others are waiting for you to come. Let''s go!" she said enthusiastically. She grabbed my left arm, opened the door, and practically pulled me out of the room.


    Kalistra grinned to herself as she closed the door behind me.


    Sure enough, the rest of my companions were already waiting in the hallway.


    "Sorry, I kept you guys waiting," I apologized.


    "We just came out, too," Rijana said diplomatically.


    Bjoukia giggled and received an elbow from her brother.


    Van took the lead and walked down the staircase.


    I walked behind the paladin and I was followed by Bila, Kalistra, Rjiana, Bjoukia, and finally Bjoukin.


    Bernetta greeted us when we entered the lobby. "I hope you found your rooms satisfactory, Lord Mulligan," she said.


    "They were," I nodded slightly.


    "Please follow me to the VIP room. The cook has prepared a fine feast for the saviors of our city," the hostess said. She turned around and led us through the common room to the VIP room.


    As we walked through the common room, the patrons rose from their benches and applauded us.


    I offered a polite wave of my hand to acknowledge them and then quickly entered the VIP room. I took my seat the head of the table. The rest of my companions took the same seats as before with Kalistra seated to my right and Bila to my left.


    While we waited for Bernetta and her staff to return to our room with our promised feast, Bila touched my arm to draw my attention. "Milord, are all these people your retainers?" she asked.


    I tilted my head at the question. I wasn''t sure how the term was defined in this gaming world. "What do you mean by ''retainer?''"


    Thankfully, Kalistra interrupted with an explanation. "She''s asking if everyone in this room has sworn fealty to you," she said helpfully.


    "Oh." I shook my head. "Only Kalistra has done so," I answered honestly.


    "Lord Mulligan has been acknowledged by the Church of Britannia as a candidate for Kingship. My dojo has decided to throw its support behind his bid," Kalistra quickly added.


    "But the rest of the people here have not?" Bila motioned her left paw at them. "Why not?" she was befuddled by this notion.


    I shook my head again and smiled at the cat girl. "Van is a paladin. He cannot forsake his vow to the Church without losing his Specialty Class. Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin are members of The Elven Nation. Their allegiance is to Gaea and I would not ask them to forsake their vows either." I pulled my right sleeve and cast Unveil on Gaea''s divine mark. I showed the symbol of the seed on my right forearm to Bila. "I''m a Servant of Gaea and therefore, I have the support of The Elven Nation. Additionally, Rijana is my Magic Instructor. My strong ties to those three have rendered the need for oaths of fealty unnecessary," I explained.


    "So, in essence, I''m your first follower?" Bila asked. Her tail and whiskers twitched excitedly.


    "If you put it that way, yes," I admitted.


    The cat girl grinned at the unexpected development. Since she was my first follower, this meant that Bila will have seniority over the other followers that I will eventually acquire. She couldn''t wait to order them around!


    Kalistra quickly burst her bubble. "Don''t forget that I have seniority over you," she added.


    Bila''s ears flattened at the unwelcome reminder. Since Kalistra was the Heir of a dojo AND a Master Swordswoman, her status far exceeded Bila''s.


    Suddenly, the door opened and a parade of servers entered with heavy trays loaded with food. The long table was soon filled with mouth-watering platters of seafood such as whole lobsters, shrimps, and fish prepared in a variety of styles including steamed, boiled, and fried. Rice, beans, carrots, salads, and soup was served along with the platters.


    I took only a small portion of the fried fish and gave up the rest of my platter to Kalistra, who passed me her fish chowder soup. I watched in awe as the cat girls methodically spat out the tiny fish bones and devoured the fish without pause.


    Once the food on the table was completely devoured, I sat silently as my companions engaged in small talk around the table. Rijana and Bjoukia had passed me their soups, too, and I was full. I became sleepy from the hearty meal and I soon fell asleep at the table with a loud "Thud!"

 Chapter 41 - Restless

    I awoke to the sound of slight snoring. My eyes beheld an unfamiliar ceiling. When I turned my head, I saw Bila curled up on the floor. She was the apparent source of the snoring in my room. I immediately covered my mouth with my free hand to stifle a laugh. My movement did not go unnoticed.


    "Had a good nap?" Kalistra asked, breaking the silence.


    I slowly sat up on my bed and stretched my arms above my head. I was somewhat appreciative of her vigilance while I slept. Even though I was giving up my valued privacy, my bodyguard''s presence ensured that I would not be kidnapped from my room again. "Good enough. Did anything exciting happened while I was asleep?"


    "Aside from the fact that Bila tried to sneak into your bed? Again?" the cat girl hissed.


    I winced. Yep, Kalistra was definitely old-fashioned when it came to relationships. Unless I broke off my relationship with Amelica, Kalistra made it her mission to ensure that I would not cheat on my girlfriend. Not that I was going to, anyway.


    I pointed a finger at the still-sleeping cat girl on the floor. "I thought she was supposed to share watch duty with you," I remarked.


    "Me, too," she hissed again.


    Ouch. I wisely decided to change the topic. "How long was I out?"


    "The seventh horn has blown," she answered.


    The last thing I remembered was sitting in the VIP room. My eyes became extremely tired all of a sudden. I just wanted to rest my head on the table for a quick minute. Apparently, the minute stretched into many more minutes. "Who carried me back to my room?" I asked.


    "Van," the cat girl. "Disappointed?" she asked with amusement.


    I had an image of being carried by Kalistra up the stairs. My knees were bent over her shoulders and she held onto my ankles. *Clong-clong-clong* The back of my head kept bumping the steps because Kalistra was too short.


    Actually, this happened to me while we were exploring the first Ph''laen Ruins. I had lost my balance while descending a staircase in the darkness and nearly fell off the stairs. An exasperated Kalistra carried me on my back but my boots kept hitting the steps because she was too short.


    Be that as it may, I was becoming distracted and I admonished myself for my mental weakness. Stay focused, Larry! I will need to thank Van whenever I see him again. "It''s too early to return to sleep," I replied and ignored her slight taunt-framed-as-a-polite-question. "I would like to take a walk around the city," I requested.


    Kalistra stared at me for a moment. As my bodyguard, she could overrule me if I was needlessly putting my life in danger. However, she believed that the danger had passed in Southampton and she was willing to accommodate me. "Fine," she nodded. "But we must return to The Trade Wind by the tenth horn," she insisted.


    "Fine," I reciprocated.


    The cat girl nudged Bila unceremoniously in the rib.


    However, the larger cat girl would not wake up.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed and as she purposely stepped on Bila''s tail!


    The ensuing pain forced Bila awake with a loud, "Yeol!" The cat girl pulled her throbbing tail to her chest and cradled it in her paws. "What did you do that for?" she hissed.


    Kalistra grinned. "I couldn''t wake you up," she answered nonchalantly.


    Bila hissed again.


    I decided to step in before the cat fight escalated. I cast Minor Heal on her tail. "Minor heal SUCCESSFUL. +5 Health, +25 XP." I winced at the pop-up. I frowned at the evil minx. "You shouldn''t have stepped on her THAT hard," I scolded her.


    "Oops!" Kalistra replied and gave me an exaggerated shrug.


    Rolling my eyes, I turned toward the tall cat girl. "I want to take an evening stroll. Can you join us?" I requested politely.


    "Of course, milord!" Bila replied and rubbed my forehead against her own affectionately. Her tail dangled happily.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp end poke me in the stomach. I looked down and saw that it was my scabbard--and Kalistra was holding it.


    "Don''t forget your scabbard, milord," the evil minx said in a neutral tone of voice.


    "Thank you," I replied and took the scabbard. I quickly tied it to my belt and turned toward the door.


    Bila opened it for me and followed me into the hallway.


    Kalistra locked the door behind her.


    "Should I ask the others to come with us?" I pondered aloud.


    "No need," my bodyguard declined. She pressed both paws on my back and pushed me gently. "Let''s go!" she urged.


    I quickly walked down the staircase.


    "Oh! You''re awake!" Bernetta exclaimed when she noticed me standing in the lobby. "Do you have a headache? Should I fetch something to ease the pain?" she offered.


    I smiled at the hostess. "I''m fine. I drank four bowls of your delicious soup and all the potatoes I ate made me fall asleep. I apologize for my rudeness." I nodded in her direction.


    She bowed deeply in return. "No need to apologize, Brother Mulligan. You had a very long day today. Your body required rest. If I may ask, milord, why have you left your room?"


    "I want to take a walk around your city," I answered honestly.


    "I''m not sure that''s a wise decision, milord," Bernetta replied with a slight frown.


    My eyes narrowed. "Why?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "We have a ninth-horn curfew in Southampton," she informed me, "and The Trade Wind''s doors will be closed for the night."


    "What time is it now?" I asked while hiding my surprise at the early curfew.


    My hostess checked the clock, strategically placed above the exit out of the tavern. "It''s a quarter after the seventh horn," she answered.


    "Do you still want to go out?" Kalistra asked me with a neutral tone of voice. Since she was acting as my bodyguard in front of Bernetta, she did not voice her objection to a nighttime stroll. But in asking the question, the cat girl already hinted what she thought of the idea.


    I couldn''t blame Kalistra for her concern, though. During our travels, we''ve had a number of bad encounters during the evening hours. For whatever reason, I seemed to be an encounter-magnet for all the nasty and evil characters who happened to be nearby: the drows in the process of kidnapping children back in Tregome, a wolf pack in the countryside beyond the town, and a group of assassins outside Bristol were just three examples. Nonetheless, I refused to be deterred from my nighttime stroll. "Yes, I could use some fresh air," I replied. Take that, you little minx! Muahahah!


    Bila opened the door for me. "In that case, let''s hurry!" She waved her paw for emphasis.


    I smiled at her because Bila had helped me shut down Kalistra''s protest entirely. I quickly walked out of the tavern and my two bodyguards followed closely behind me. I looked around for a moment. The shops and other small buildings on the street did not look familiar to me.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t get a chance to familiarize myself with the city during daytime hours because of the pirate raid. Additionally, the street lanterns were few and spread out too widely to fully illuminate the area. This, in turn, created far too many pockets of darkness along the streets--perfect hiding places for thieves and assassins.


    I had two remedies in mind. I could either create a Light sphere or cast Night Vision on my eyes to see in the dark. The second option made more sense because my companions were able to see in the dark. However, this would make me look mighty suspicious if anyone was spying on me. I quickly checked for a tail with my Spirit Sense and found no one. But I couldn''t relax because I knew that I could easily be spied upon via magic. In the end, I decided to play the role of an upright member of the Church. Thus, I created a Light sphere and it hovered above my head. "Light SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    "Where to?" Kalistra asked. Her tail whiplashed back and forth because she was antsy to start walking.


    I pondered the question for a moment. The only places I knew were the dock and the Magic Guild. I quickly decided to visit both. "I want to head over to the pier first. And then visit the library at the Magic Guild," I informed my companions. I started walking north because I knew that was the direction of the pier.


    After a fifteen-minutes walk, we arrived at the dock. There were numerous ships and boats tied to the dock. Including the two pirate ships, which I assumed had been seized by the Magic Guild. I was happy to see the other vessels because it meant that word had spread and the merchants were aware that the pirate blockade of the port had ended.


    A gentle breeze blew over the water, and I smelled the sea. The air was different compared to the smell of the sea air in my homeworld. The tide swayed back and forth in a steady rhythm. And for the first time since I left Tregome, I felt a sense of peace and contentment.


    Unfortunately, someone decided to break the mood. Any guesses who?


    "Milord, if you wish to visit the Magic Guild''s library, we must depart from the pier now," Kalistra reminded me.


    Her voice broke me out of my reverie. I took one last look at the peaceful scenery and burned it into my memory. This was what I had fought to protect during the pirate raid and when I asked for divine intervention to stop the fire. And I suspected that the Gods will make demands of me for this favor.


    I turned and started walking toward the guild building. It was not a difficult task to locate the building itself because it took the appearance of a traditional wizard tower. Moreover, it was the tallest building in Southampton and the tower loomed over everything else in the city.


    On top of the tower was a giant light sphere, which changed color every five minutes. The color varied from green to yellow, white, red, and orange. Apparently, the building served a second purpose as a de facto lighthouse. Given the fact that the sea trade was the lifeblood of the city, it made sense for the Magic Guild to turn its headquarters into a lighthouse. This cemented the importance of the Magic Guild in the eyes of the common folk.


    As I entered the tower, I heard a horn blew for a long time. It was the eighth hour after twelve noon. I had only one hour remaining before the start of curfew. I turned around and looked at my bodyguards. "Please hold my hands," I ordered. Once they obeyed me, I used the power word, "Bibliotheca!"


    As my world turned into a giant kaleidoscope, I marveled at the fact that the various branches of the Magic Guild were using the same magic words to teleport to different sections of the building. It was rather convenient for me.


    When we landed in the hallway in front of a door, I opened the door and walked in. I found myself in the lobby of the library. I quickly approached the reception desk, which was manned by a gnome.


    The gnome had a full beard which was neatly trimmed. His long brown hair was tied back with a simple black band and fell to his shoulder. The most notable thing about the gnome was that he did not wear glasses. "Greetings, Brother. How many I help you?" he asked politely.


    I checked the librarian''s caption and nodded. "Greetings, Librarian Lux ''Sifen. I am seeking a map of the area surrounding Southampton," I replied. "And may I borrow a parchment to make a copy of the map?" I added.


    The librarian reached into his desk and pulled out a parchment and a small tube; he set them on the table. "5 silvers please."


    I untied my sack of gold and placed one coin on the table.


    Lux ''Sifen took the gold piece and slowly counted out my change.


    Once I put the coins in my sack, the librarian rose from his seat. "Please follow me."


    We followed him to a back room. There were a number of maps pinned to the walls.


    Lux ''Sifen crossed the room, which had several work desks and long tables, and stood in front of the wall directly opposite the door exiting the room. He placed his hand on a map in the middle of the wall. "This is it," he announced. He carefully pulled out the pins and took down the map. He laid it flat on a long table and backed away. He handed me the pins. "When you are finished copying the map, please put it back on the wall," he instructed me.


    "Thank you for your help," I said with a nod.


    "The curfew is at the ninth hour. The library will be closed twenty minutes prior to that," he said and then left the room.


    I placed the parchment on top of the map. I took my quill and inkwell out of my leather pouch and started copying the map. Honestly, I wasn''t a great artist and the result was evident in my feeble attempt to copy the map. Nonetheless, I was using shorthand to draw the areas beyond the seaport. Hampshire, where Bila came from, was to the north.


    When I looked at the map, I realized that I made a mistake in thinking that the pier was to the north of the city. According to the map, it was located at the southern tip of Southampton. And The Trade Wind was in the northernmost section of the city. Somehow, I had reversed the two directions. I suspected that when I teleported from Bristol and directly into the Magic Guild in Southampton, the protective magic surrounding the building had reversed my direction sense and north became south as a result.


    Putting that aside, it appeared that my task in locating the Ph''laen Ruins will be fairly difficult because the area beyond Southampton was mountainous. Immediately beyond the borders of the city were Bassett and Chilworth. Another possibility was Toot Hill to the northwest. I truly hoped the ruins were in one of these locations because otherwise, I would need to investigate the New Forest, which was on the other side of the Southampton River and located southwest of the city. Perhaps, the hunter Bernetta had mentioned will have an idea of where the ruins may be located.


    Seeing that my copying of the map was completed, I pinned the original map back to the wall and then exited the back room with my companions. As I made my way back to the lobby section of the library, I was accosted by Lux ''Sifen.


    The gnome grinned. "Oh, goody! I was about to kick you of the library. It''s closing time."


    I looked at the wand of teleportation on his belt. "Please use your wand," I requested politely. "It''ll save me the trouble," I shrugged.


    The librarian''s grin widened. He pointed the simple looking wand at the three of us.


    A moment later, we were dumped on the ground next to the exit out of the building. The doors automatically slid open.


    Ignoring the dizziness I was experiencing, I walked through the doorway and returned to the street.

 Chapter 42 - Plans & Assessments

    Once we stepped on the sidewalk, the two cat girls took their positions to my left and right. They quickly scanned our surroundings for any sign of an ambush.


    I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. I also activated my Magic Sense. I felt overwhelming auras from the building behind me and I was forced to drop my senses before I receive damage through the feedback loop. I sighed to myself. The Magic Guild was making it impossible for me to sift through a ball of yarn''s worth of auras. If I ever reach Mastery of either sense, I could probably distinguish them. But at my current levels (8 and 5, respectively), I wasn''t up to the task. I checked the pop-up message, which confirmed my predicament: "Spirit sense FAILED. Magic sense FAILED." Oh well. At least I didn''t lose any XP or health over the failed detections.


    I cast a Light sphere and started walking north toward the tavern. Until I gained some distance from the guild building, I had to trust my bodyguards to detect an ambush in the street. I walked at a steady pace and allowed the illumination from my magic to vanquish the dark corners. About halfway through my trek, I felt that I was being watched. I activated my Spirit Sense and Magic Sense again. This time, I was rewarded. There were a few dozen undead creatures closing in on our position. "Ambush. Undead," I said quietly. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +250 XP."


    My companions quickly pulled out their blades and turned their backs toward me.


    I did the same.


    A minute later, our enemies arrived. They were zombies created from the bodies of the dead citizens. More worrisome, though, were the skeletal warriors on horseback leading the zombie horde. I read the caption above one of the riders and the monster was identified as a "Skeletal Knight." I suspected that the knights were more difficult enemies than the skeletons I had fought so far.


    Riding with them was a person wearing a black robe. When the group stopped its march, he got off his undead horse and confidently approached me. He had a white mask covering his face. He wore a white sash with an ivory wand tucked at his hip.


    From his tall height and thin build, I crossed out Urru as a suspect. She was shorter than the person before us and she had a full, feminine figure that her robes couldn''t hide. The mage before us was clearly male and I didn''t believe Urru had access to magic to change her physical appearance to deceive me. Nor would she have the incentive to do so, for that matter.


    "Good evening, Lord Mulligan," the black mage spoke. He had a distinct accent and his voice was high-pitched and sounded like a teenager. But his mannerism portrayed him as an aristocrat.


    "It is impolite not to introduce yourself first," I retorted. I was tempted to bow to the nobleman but decided it was not proper decorum for a member of the Church to acknowledge a necromancer in a friendly manner. I tried reading the caption above the newcomer''s head but it was fuzzy. It was probably obscured by magic.


    "Call me the Black Jester," he bowed.


    "What do you want?" I asked with a slight nod. "I don''t want to miss curfew and spend a cold night out here on the street."


    The mage snorted in derision. "I represent an organization called the Jesters Group, which has certain interests in this region. I am here to express our . . . dismay at your interference with our plans. When you leave this city, it would be in your best interest never to return."


    "Oh?" I mused aloud. "Your organization wanted this seaport to be destroyed? Or did you want the Magic Guild to be banished just like the Church was? And then take over the city?" The Black Jester did not reply but I felt his intense hatred for me. Apparently, I had hit a nerve with him.


    He stared at me for a long moment. Finally, the black mage spoke up. "I have delivered my message to you. I will now leave in peace. I bid you a good evening." The undead horde turned around and moved away from us. Black Jester snapped his fingers and a black mist covered him. When the smokescreen dissipated a few seconds later, he vanished from our sights.


    I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. I immediately located his blood red aura along with the black auras of his fellow riders. His group was moving eastward and they will soon leave town. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +150 XP." However, zombie horde was nowhere to be found, meaning that the mage had already dismissed them. Of course, there will be badly decomposing bodies of the zombies on the streets, but that was no longer my concern at the moment.


    "Should we go after him?" Kalistra asked. Her eyes glowed and her tail swayed with anticipation of a fight.


    I opened my eyes. "No. We need to return by curfew," I decided. Besides, I did not wish to fight the undead without Van. The Black Jester could probably summon something even deadlier than zombies and skeletal knights to fight us. I wasn''t afraid of losing the encounter per se, but I had a feeling that the paladin would be VERY upset if he learned that we fought undead without him. It wasn''t worth antagonizing Van, especially since he will be tagging along as I travel to the other two sites of Ph''laen Ruins in addition to the one near Southampton.


    We continued moving in silence until we finally returned to The Trade Wind.


    I breathed a sigh of relief because we were able to return to the tavern by the start of the curfew.


    Bernetta smiled when she saw us enter the lobby.


    I walked up to the reception desk and asked, "Is the VIP room closed for the evening? I would like to talk to my companions in private. I fear we may disturb your guests if we talked in my room."


    The tavern keeper looked at me for a moment and then nodded. "Milord, please note that our kitchen is closed for the evening. But we can serve you water if that is okay with you."


    I waved my hand. "That''s fine. I''ll go to the VIP room now. I know the way." I winked at her and entered the common room. As expected, the room was almost entirely free of patrons aside from a handful of people who I presumed had rooms upstairs. They were lingering over their last drops of ale for the night and they appeared to be sorrowful over that fact.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I nodded at them and marched straight into the VIP room. I cast a Light sphere to illuminate the room. I took my seat at the head of the table and my bodyguards quickly joined me.


    Bernetta brought us glasses of water along with a small plate of crackers. She bowed deeply to me and closed the door behind her.


    "We''re fortunate that Van did not come with us," Kalistra remarked as she snatched a few crackers.


    I glanced at her. "Because the paladin would have disregarded my order and gone after the Black Jester."


    The cat girl nodded. The paladin was bloodthirsty whenever he encountered undead and he would have been difficult to restrain from attacking the Black Jester, who was clearly evil.


    "Milord," Bila spoke up hesitantly. She wasn''t sure if it was proper for a lowly servant to voice her opinion. Especially a new hire.


    I waved my hand and smiled to encourage her to continue talking.


    "I think the mage may have been seeking to lure you into a trap. If you decided to go after him, there may have been more minions awaiting us," she noted.


    I nodded in appreciation. "The thought has crossed my mind. In Bristol, the streets were poorly patrolled by the Watch. We had several encounters with the local thieves'' guild. That experience was what made me decide to return to the tavern by the curfew," I explained.


    Kalistra gave the other cat girl a sharp look. It was time for Kalistra to be more forthcoming regarding the dangers that their Liege was facing. "Someone wealthy paid to have Lord Mulligan assassinated before we reached Bristol. The attempt failed obviously. The Double-Cross Society, which is the local thieves'' guild in Bristol, decided to offer an alliance with our Lord. When Lord Mulligan accepted, this alliance ended all the outstanding assassination contracts against him." She raised a paw to forestall a question from Bila. "However, it''s possible that someone else has hired assassins to follow us. The longer we stay in Southampton, the more likely that an assassin will arrive to carry out the contract again. Thus, the safest thing to do is to keep traveling and not stay in town for too long."


    Bila accepted the news calmly. She had been warned that I had powerful enemies. An assassination attempt or two was par for the course, in her view, because any influential nobleman should have at least a few mortal enemies. Bila accepted the job of guarding Lord Mulligan with that understanding. The cat girl placed her right paw on my hand to reassure me. "Milord, do you know who''s after you?" she asked.


    I traded looks with Kalistra. I wasn''t sure I wanted to start making a list because it will be quite long.


    "From the Melee Tournament alone, he had made several enemies with the nobility. The Regent''s family, for example, and several families seeking to curry the Regent''s favor. Lord Mulligan defeated a nobleman with ties to the Regent during the tournament and humiliated the boy," the cat girl explained.


    Bila shrugged. "If Lord Mulligan fought Honorably in his duels, that can''t be helped."


    "True," Kalistra nodded in agreement. "But the nobility don''t think that way. To them, giving face and saving face is what''s important. In their eyes, our Lord is not a true nobleman and he should have thrown the match to the boy. In fact, Lord Mulligan was explicitly asked to throw the match but he refused. His failure to do so has ruffled a lot of feathers. And I''m sure they are plotting against him. Even now."


    "It would have been Dishonorable for our Liege to throw the match. Even if the audience forgives him, the Gods would not. Thus, I believe he made the right decision in refusing to throw the match. As for the blowback from the nobility, if Lord Mulligan continues to achieve great and Honorable deeds, like defending Southampton, then even the nobility can''t touch him," Bila pointed out.


    The smaller cat girl grinned. She was beginning to appreciate the way that the newcomer was defending their Liege. This interaction had unveiled the true extent of Bila''s loyalty to Lord Mulligan and it made Kalistra very happy to see that Bila was passing the loyalty test with flying colors. And Kalistra had made the right decision to permit Bila to join them. If Bila had failed this test, Kalistra would have dismissed Bila when the party left town tomorrow. "That''s why I would have gambled on pursuing the Black Jester and ignored the curfew. If we manage to capture him and force him to confess his crimes before the Leadership Council, it would have greatly enhanced Lord Mulligan''s reputation."


    The taller cat girl shook her head. "We are his bodyguards. It is our duties to reduce the personal risks to him. Pursuing the Black Jester would have increased such risks."


    Kalistra nodded with approval. "That''s why I accepted his decision immediately."


    I raised my free hand. The two were talking as if I wasn''t around. "Um, I''m still here. And awake."


    "So you are, milord," Bila squeezed my hand and purred affectionately.


    Kalistra rolled her eyes. The other cat girl''s affection for me was something Kalistra would never understand. "In addition to the nobility making trouble for our Lord, the Gods of Chaos may also mobilize their followers against him. He foiled a kidnapping of children by followers of Drowsidea and the drows have been defeated twice so far. But I assume that they will try to kidnap him to use as a sacrifice again. Other gods may step in as Lord Mulligan''s candidacy for Kingship becomes more viable in the future." She decided not to mention an angry dwarven bar owner and their roles in freeing his two workers turned burglars. Kalistra doubted the dwarf could harm them anymore.


    Bila finally released my hand. "It will be a difficult assignment to keep you safe, milord," she concluded.


    Kalistra nodded solemnly. "Do you regret swearing fealty?" she asked.


    The other cat girl shook her head. "Not at all. After hearing what threats our Lord face, I think of it as a fun challenge."


    "You sure have a weird notion of ''fun,''" I mocked her playfully.


    "I''m just a different kind of girl." Bila''s whiskers twitched and her tail whacked my arm lightly.


    "What are your plans for tomorrow?" Kalistra asked. Her voice turned serious.


    I turned to face her. "The Leadership Council will summon me in the morning. Delkon had said he wants to reward me. But I think he wants to talk to me privately because he never had the opportunity to do so."


    The two cat girls nodded. Our two meetings with the blue mage had been in public.


    "I need one of you to stay here in the tavern and speak to the hunter on my behalf. If possible, I want to hire that person as a guide. I would prefer Bila to be the one talking to the hunter because you''re from Hampshire, which is relatively close by and you''re more familiar with this region than anyone in my party," I continued.


    Bila bowed deeply. "Yes, milord." She was disappointed to be left behind tomorrow morning but she couldn''t fault my logic.


    "Please offer 50 silver pieces per day to the hunter for his services. But you are authorized to offer double that, or one gold per day, if necessary to procure his services. And offer an advanced retainer fee of one gold to show that we''re serious about hiring him as a guide. " I untied the sack from my belt and took out 10 gold pieces. I stacked them neatly on the table in 2 piles and pushed them toward her.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed and her whiskers twitched. But she kept silent.


    Bila reluctantly took the coins and placed them in her waist pouch. It was a lot of money and more than commoners, including hunters, can make in a week. Thus, the cat girl was confident that she will be able to hire the hunter as a guide.


    I yawned and quickly covered my mouth. "I think we should retire for the night." I rose to my feet and walked out of the room.


    My bodyguards quickly did the same.


    When we passed through the common room, I saw several workers who were busy cleaning the tables and moping the floors. "Good night!" I said.


    The workers bowed toward me. "Good night, Lord Mulligan."


    When I reached the lobby and saw Bernetta, I said, "I''m expecting a summons to the Leadership Council tomorrow morning. Please let me know when Iunicus arrives."


    "Yes, milord," the tavern keeper replied with a deep bow.


    "Good night!" I waved and hurried up the stairs. When I opened the door to my room, I didn''t bother to light the lantern. Instead, I flopped onto my bed, face first, in the darkness and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 43 - Priorities

    "Get up!" I heard the command but my mind and body were both still embraced in the warmth of my bed and thus, I simply ignored it. Suddenly, I was awakened by a sharp pain in my right shoulder. Gah! "-2 Health." I jumped out of bed and immediately slammed my forehead with another. *WHAM* "-2 Health."


    I opened my eyes and looked at the ground. I saw Kalistra on her behind massaging her forehead. "I thought you''re faster than that," I taunted her and smirked.


    The cat girl''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "I was startled by you," she hissed.


    I laughed at her feeble excuse. Paying her no mind, I closed my eyes and quickly healed my wound. "Minor heal SUCCESSFUL. +4 Health, +25 XP." I opened my eyes and looked at her again. "Should I heal your wound?" I offered.


    "No need," she replied with a "Hmph!" She turned her head and jumped to her feet.


    I noticed that Bila was still curled up on the floor; she was snoring slightly. I pointed at the other cat girl and said, "Why did you wake me before her? Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" I grumbled aloud.


    Kalistra''s whiskers twitched. "I have several reasons. First and foremost, you are my Liege and you need to set the proper example for your followers. If you rise early, then they will feel compelled to get up just as early or else they may be left behind. Second, you are my pupil and maintaining a proper routine is critical for your training as a disciple of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. Bila belongs to a lesser school and she isn''t my pupil. Thus, I don''t feel compelled to hold Bila up to our higher standards," she explained her thinking in detail.


    I opened the window and the light of dawn shone brightly into my guest room. I took a deep breath of the fresh morning air and looked at the brightening sky. I was still not accustomed to getting up at dawn but I couldn''t fault Kalistra''s logic. Of course, with Kalistra it''s never that simple as I thought of another reason why she allowed the other cat girl to remain asleep. I turned around and said, "You''re hoping that Bila will oversleep and miss breakfast."


    The evil minx grinned at my accusation but kept silent.


    Aha! I knew Kalistra had a nefarious angle as well and her silence confirmed it. I approached the still sleeping Bila and started petting her head. I scratched her ears and then her chin.


    Bila started purring and eventually opened her eyes. "Good morning, milord," she smiled warmly. She could get used to this.


    "It''s time to get up," I said.


    The tall cat girl obeyed. She stretched and then jumped to her feet with feline grace. Without warning, Bila grabbed my left arm and pulled me out of the room.


    Kalistra hissed at me but followed. She wondered why I was allowing Bila to drag me around like a toy! There were boundaries to be maintained and Bila was doing her best to break them! Kalistra will need to remind the newcomer whenever they had a chance to talk in private.


    When we stepped out into the hallway, Bila turned around and asked, "Should we awaken the others?"


    "Yes, please," I answered.


    The evil minx pounded loudly on the door to Bjoukia''s room. The frustrated cat girl needed an outlet for her anger and took this opportunity to do so.


    I immediately pulled her away from the door. "What are you doing?" I whispered. "You''re going to wake all the guests!" I was reminded of the time when I started my training at her dojo. When we left one morning, Kalistra took immense pleasure in slamming the thick door shut and waking the entire neighborhood in the process. Clearly, the evil minx had a similar intention in mind!


    Kalistra turned to face me. "If I lack the key to enter their room, how else will I wake them up?" she asked me calmly. What a silly human!


    I facepalmed and shook my head. "Nevermind. Let''s leave them alone. They''ll wake up on their own schedule. Let''s have breakfast before Iunicus shows up."


    "Yes, milord," Bila intervened and grabbed my arm again. If I started arguing with Kalistra in the hallway, we will end up waking the guests anyway. Thus, she wanted to avoid that outcome. She pulled me down the stairs and we entered the lobby together.


    "Good morning, Bernetta. Is the VIP room available?" I asked. While I should mingle with the patrons in the common room, I needed the privacy of the VIP room in case my companions wanted to discuss our upcoming plans further. Given the presence of the Jesters Group, I suspected that there may be a spy or two from this group sitting in the common room. Thus, I needed to take precautions.


    "Good morning, Lord Mulligan," the tavern keeper bowed deeply to me. "Yes, the room is available for your use." She quickly left her post behind the reception desk and led the three of us to the VIP room. Once we took our seats, she asked us a question. "Should I ask my employees to awaken your companions?"


    I shook my head. "I prefer to let them rest longer if possible. Whenever the hunter arrives, please ask him to talk to Bila," I added. "I wish to hire him to be our guide."


    "Yes, milord," she bowed. "What would you like for breakfast?"


    "Three simple oatmeals topped with fruits and honey tea please," I ordered.


    "I will return soon," Bernetta promised and left.


    Once the tavern keeper was gone, Kalistra smacked me lightly on my arm. "Couldn''t you order a bigger breakfast? The Leadership Council is paying for our meals," she reminded me.


    I looked at her innocently. "I''m a humble member of the Church of Britannia. We are expected to eat like commoners when we break our fast," I replied.


    "Humble my paw," the cat girl grumbled under her breath. Unlike back in Bristol, there was no restriction from serving meat for breakfast. Furthermore, we could have ordered seafood related dishes such as fish soup instead. Unfortunately, she could not ask for a higher quality serving of food than what her Liege ordered because it would implicitly suggest that Kalistra thought she deserved better food than her own Liege. Even if I was okay with that, Bernetta would be left with a negative opinion of Kalistra and this she could not permit or else her dojo would lose face. Thus, Kalistra resigned herself to eating a lousy breakfast. She suspected that this was payback for the way she woke me up this morning.


    When the oatmeals finally arrived, the cat girl ate her meal slowly. Yuck! It took all her self-restraint to avoid making a face at the horrible tasting food. The oatmeal tasted like cardboard. She overcame this ordeal only by promising herself that we will return to The Trade Wind for lunch before leaving the city. At that time, she will NOT hesitate to order several plates of fish even if I give her dirty looks!Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I glanced at my teacher furtively as I ate the oatmeal. I realized that something was bothering her but I wasn''t quite sure what. Did Kalistra have a tummy ache? Was she still bothered by the way Bila was fawning over me? Or perhaps, it was simply that time of the month . . . In which case, I wouldn''t be able to help her at all.


    While we ate, Bernetta returned to our VIP room. Following her was Iunicus.


    "Good morning!" I offered him a friendly wave. "Have you broken your fast yet? If not, please join us!" I invited.


    Iunicus sneered openly. "Sorry, I have no interest in peasant food."


    "This is what the clergy of the Church, including the Archbishop of Bristol, eats for breakfast," I explained. "Yes, I could have asked Bernetta to serve something more hearty and fulfilling. Especially since the Magic Guild is footing the bill. However, this simple meal serves as a reminder that I am a servant of the people, just like you." I smiled politely.


    The white mage flinched at the implicit insult but couldn''t muster a proper comeback. The remark was incredibly insightful and an instant reminder of why Iunicus had to be careful around Brother Mulligan. It was true that the Magic Guild derived its power from the commoners, who could easily ask the Church to return and provide governance over Southampton. The common folk chose to put their faith in the Magic Guild and Iunicus could not suggest that the mages were better than the commoners that they served. Even if Iunicus personally felt this way. Especially not when Bernetta was there as a witness to their conversation!


    Iunicus cleared his throat. There was only one proper way to respond: that was to change the topic! "Brother Mulligan, Delkon is personally awaiting your arrival. Please hurry," he requested politely. Inwardly, the white mage prayed that I will take the hint and drop the conversation altogether.


    I looked down at my half-finished bowl of oatmeal. I looked up at him. "In that case, I mustn''t keep the Councilor waiting." I rose from my seat and followed Iunicus out of the VIP room.


    Kalistra grinned. She was SAVED from eating the lousy oatmeal! She looked at Bila and said, "Remember your orders from our Liege. You are to hire the hunter to guide us outside Southampton."


    "Yes, I remember," Bila nodded.


    "We''ll be back soon," the cat girl said and quickly left the room.


    ***


    As we walked along the quiet streets, Kalistra started doing cartwheels.


    "Why are you so happy?" I asked. The last time the cat girl did cartwheels was when we finally exited the Ph''laen Ruins and Jasla had to leave our party.


    "I''m always happy," she replied nonchalantly.


    "Uh-huh," I commented. Despite extra training from her papa, Kalistra was never able to hide her emotions. She was honest in that sense. "Are you having issues with Bila?" I hazarded a guess.


    At the mention of the troublesome cat girl, Kalistra''s mood immediately soured and she stopped her cartwheeling. "It makes no difference," she answered diplomatically.


    "Look, I understand that she may not be disciplined enough for you, but your dojo has fairly high standards which not many people could meet," I pointed out.


    "And I should be lowering myself to their standards? Is that it?" she retorted in anger.


    "Not at all. But here''s the thing: I''m your Liege and I set the objectives for our missions. As long as Bila can help me achieve my goals, it makes no difference whether or not she meets your personal approval," I stated clearly.


    Kalistra''s eyes flashed with anger. But she could not refute what I said. After all, I was, indeed, the one in charge and she was subservient to me rather than the other way around. Therefore, the onus was on her to find a way to work with my chosen companions. No matter how much Kalistra was personally irritated by their scandalous and outrageous behavior. "Yes, my Liege," she grumbled and bowed. Deciding that our conversation was over, she stepped behind me and stayed behind me for the rest of the trek to the mage tower.


    When we finally arrived at the Magic Guild, I was very surprised to find Delkon standing in front of the automatic doors.


    "Good morning," the blue mage greeted us. The Councilor turned toward Iunicus. "I will take them inside."


    "Yes, Councilor." The white mage accepted his dismiss and entered the building. He was relieved to leave these troublesome guests behind.


    Once the man was gone, Delkon turned his attention back to us. "I''m going to take you to my apartment. Only I have access. Hence, the need for me to take you there personally," he explained. "Please come inside," he invited us and walked through the doorway.


    When we stepped into the hallway, Delkon offered me his left hand. I held it and my bodyguard held my other hand.


    The Councilor held a blue crystal in his right hand and said, "Aedis!"


    The world turned into a kaleidoscope as we teleported. A moment later, we arrived at Delkon''s private apartment. It was spacious with a living room, a bedroom, a private study and even a working bathroom!


    "Nice place!" I remarked with envy.


    "Thank you," he chuckled. Our host pointed at the luxurious sofa in the living room and said, "Please make yourself comfortable." He took a seat directly across from us; there was a coffee table in between us. Once we were seated, he started talking. "I''m glad you agreed to meet with me privately, Brother Mulligan. I take it that delicate matters may be discussed in the presence of your companion?"


    "Yes," I nodded without hesitation.


    Delkon''s hand reached into an invisible pocket. He pulled out a sack and placed it on the table. "This is a small reward for your role in protecting the dock from the flames. There are 1,000 gold coins inside."


    The greedy cat girl grabbed the sack and parked it next to her on the sofa. She leaned her back against it and started purring.


    The host smiled with amusement at her antics. "Last night, I spoke directly with the guildmaster of the Bristol branch. I was convinced that you may be able to help us with a delicate situation."


    "The Jesters Group?" I interrupted.


    Delkon was surprised but quickly recovered. "Have they approached you already?" he asked in a neutral tone of voice.


    I nodded. "We dropped by the guild library after dinner last night. As we were traveling back to The Trade Wind, a necromancer who called himself the ''Black Jester'' appeared and surrounded us with an undead horde to block our path. He expressed dismay at my interference with their plans. And he warned me not to return to Southampton once I leave this city," I revealed. "Also, the undead horde included a bunch of Skeletal Knights among the zombies."


    "Why do you think he approached you in this manner?" the Councilor asked carefully. He was concerned about the knights because they required a Fourth-Tier spell to summon and only one knight could be summoned per spell at a fairly hefty cost in mana; this meant the necromancer was a true specialist in the Black Arts rather than some dilettante.


    "He was trying to intimidate us by showing off his strength. More importantly, he truly does believe that I screwed up their plans. The Jesters Group may or may not be conspiring with the Zorxilixian slaver, and I tend to believe they aren''t, but they saw this as an opportunity to sow doubt on the Magic Guild and our ability to protect the citizens of Southampton. I think they wish to drive sentiments against the guild and present the Group as an alternative group to govern the city," I explained.


    "What do you plan to do in light of this warning from the Jesters Group?" he asked calmly.


    "If they won''t hesitate to raise an undead horde, then it seems to me that the Jesters Group is evil. And I cannot ignore their presence in Southampton without incurring the wrath of the Gods of the Law and Order. The Jesters truly miscalculated in this regard. Additionally, I am a member of the Magic Guild. I cannot ignore this situation when my guildmates need me."


    "I thank you for your help." Delkon bowed deeply to me.


    I held up my hand. "In return for my assistance in dealing with the Jesters Group, I ask for a few favors: First, that you assign a battle mage to assist me. Second, a magic scroll for a Fifth-Tier spell of my choosing. Third, a guide who is familiar with the mountains beyond Southampton. Lastly, when I am ready to journey to London, you will arrange for a Gate spell to send me to the guild branch located in that city."


    "That is acceptable," the Councilor nodded.


    "Negotiation SUCCESSFUL. Level 4, +250 XP." I smiled back. I rose up from my seat. "May I use your bath? It''s been a while since I took one."


    "Of course. You and your bodyguard are free to use my facilities."


    Kalistra and I traded glances and we immediately raced to the bathroom! Unfortunately, she got there first because of her superhuman speed. Her tail dangled happily as she stepped inside. "No peeking!" she warned me and slammed the door shut.


    Delkon laughed. "I thought she would let you take a bath first," he commented.


    "Me, too," I sighed aloud, earning another laugh at my expense.

 Chapter 44 - To Catch a Jester

    When our laughter subsided, the host looked at me again. "Tell me, please. Do you have any idea of who the Black Jester is? Or how to lure him out of hiding? Honestly, I''m afraid to learn his identity and discover that he is a traitor from our guild." His face turned somber at the thought.


    I thought for a moment and then answered. "I don''t think this person is Urru because she doesn''t strike me as the sort of person to hide behind a mask. If she has a problem with me, I think she will face me openly in a mage duel."


    Delkon nodded in agreement. This was an accurate assessment of her personality.


    "Aside from her, I''m not particularly worried if Black Jester turns out to be another member of the Black Mages in our guild. His magic power doesn''t alarm me like Urru''s. I wouldn''t be surprised if Black Jester is relying on magic items to supplement his weak spellcasting ability. I think he is a mid-tier mage, at best. The real problem, though, is his backing," I noted.


    "You mean like how high up the aristocracy this conspiracy runs?" the host asked.


    "Exactly. The Jesters Group may be nothing more than a bunch of rabble-rousers looking to make noise and garnering attention to themselves. Or, there may be serious financial backing to overthrow your governance of Southampton. The Church may be an implicit sponsor of this endeavor, too, as a way to retaliate against the Magic Guild for tossing the Church out of the city," I continued to explore all the possibilities I could think of at the moment.


    The host thought long and hard about my response. While he harbored personal reservations about banishing the Church from Southampton, he realized that the rest of the Council was solidly in favor of this course of action. He assumed that the Church would seek to discredit the Magic Guild and then return to power in the city. The Jesters Group was merely the latest attempt to do so, in his eyes. Frankly, he wasn''t very concerned with this group. Instead, the mage had a bigger worry at the moment. "Where does your allegiance lie?" Delkon asked pointedly.


    "With the common folk," I answered immediately. "If I believe that the Magic Guild is incompetent in governing this city and its leadership is filled with corruption, then I will not hesitate to throw my support against the guild. Even though I am a member of the Magic Guild because, to me, that''s a separate issue from what''s in the best interest of the common folk that I serve. If the Magic Guild decides to erase me from its membership rolls for disloyalty, then I can live with that."


    The Councilor laughed at my unexpected candor. I was truly different from all the nobility he had the displeasure of meeting. "I find your honesty rather refreshing, Brother Mulligan. I can certainly appreciate your focus on prioritizing the needs of the citizens of Southampton. But I must say that I am 100% confident that the people will be best served if the Magic Guild remains in charge of the city."


    I smiled back. Considering the position held by my host, I didn''t expect him to admit that the Magic Guild shouldn''t remain in power. "In any event, that''s a long-term consideration. The immediate concern is the threat of the Jesters Group. I''m going to lure out the Black Jester and goad him into attacking me."


    Delkon was intrigued. "How?"


    I grinned. "I need the Leadership Council to put up a big bounty on the Black Jester."


    "You mean like a wanted poster?"


    "Exactly."


    The host clapped his hands in delight at my audacious proposal. It had been a while since the Magic Guild even offered such a bounty because the Enforcement Division, led by Iunicus, preferred to operate with a lower profile. The release of the bounty poster will certainly rile up the white mage. Which was a bonus in the eyes of Delkon. "Yes, I can see the poor fool becoming so humiliated that he will come after you. I will get the Council''s approval for this bounty immediately."


    Suddenly, the door to the bathroom opened and Kalistra sauntered out. "Your turn, Lord Mulligan," she said while scratching her right ear.


    "Thank you," I replied and immediately entered the bathroom to take a long, relaxing bath.


    While I was inside the bathroom, Delkon turned his attention toward Kalistra and tried to make small talk with her. "May I ask you a few questions?" he asked politely.


    The cat girl nodded. It was unusual for powerful humans to even acknowledge her presence. Heck, it was uncommon for a mere bodyguard to be permitted to accompany her Liege in such intimate settings. While the Magic Guild was nominally ruled by a Leadership Council, Kalistra noted that Delkon was the true person in charge and thus, the de facto guildmaster. Therefore, she needed to take additional precautions in dealing with him and try not to offend the powerful human.


    "Why did you decide to accept Brother Mulligan as your Liege and throw your prestigious dojo''s support behind his bid for kingship?" the mage asked.


    Kalistra was secretly relieved because this was a question she could answer openly. "Despite his laziness, Lord Mulligan is a man of Honor. I was very impressed by his will and determination when he started his training under me. It was a difficult training that a lesser man would have dropped out. Yet, he persevered and learned enough swordsmanship to bring great Honor to the dojo during the Melee Tournament in Bristol. I am proud to be his teacher in swordsmanship. He is a man who will achieve greatness and the leadership of the school believed in him," she answered.


    "But you, personally, are the Heir to your dojo. How long can you continue to travel with Brother Mulligan and neglect your own responsibilities to your school?" he asked pointedly. Delkon realized it was a very personal question and felt it was 50-50 that she would answer it.


    The cat girl refused to take the bait and instead offered her own biting retort. "As the guildmaster of the Magic Guild and governor of Southampton, you, too, shoulder enormous responsibilities."


    Delkon laughed and clapped his hands in admiration of her witty comeback. "Well said. I won''t pry further into your personal affairs. But Brother Mulligan will need all the protection he can get. If you believe Rijana is inadequate in providing him with magical protection, I can assign someone to join your party when you travel to London."Stolen novel; please report.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed for a moment. While it was true that the party could use another mage, the cat girl had great concern regarding this man''s motive in making the offer. She would prefer a mage with close personal ties to Lord Mulligan and that was someone Delkon could not offer. "I appreciate your offer. But my Liege has a strong personal relationship with Rijana, who is also serving as his magic instructor. And I don''t think he would look too kindly if you offer your own representative to drive a wedge between them," she replied.


    "Ouch. You presume the worst in people."


    "I''m Lord Mulligan''s trusted adviser and bodyguard. This is my role."


    I finished my bath and walked back into the living room. I took a very quick bath because I had too many things to do today. When I stepped into the room, I felt a weird vibe between the two. It wasn''t hostility per se nor open friendliness. "Am I interrupting something?"


    Delkon recovered first and he raised his hand. "Not at all. I was just wondering if your companion could draw a picture of the Black Jester''s face for the bounty notice."


    Kalistra shook her head. "I have zero talent for drawing."


    "Can I get a parchment?" I requested.


    The host walked into his study and then returned a few minutes later. He placed a few parchments, a quill, and an inkwell on the coffee table.


    I sat on the ground and started drawing the Black Jester''s mask. It was a white mask with wide eyeholes, a sharp beak for the nose, and a big, curved mouth. I also drew a cloak over the head. To the right of his portrait, I wrote: "WANTED: Black Jester for TREASON against Southampton. A reward for tips on his true identity and info on his Jesters Group. Bounty sanctioned by the Magic Guild."


    Delkon peered over my head and looked at the poster. "That''s pretty good. Once the Council approves of the bounty, I''ll have the scribes make copies of this poster and post them up today. This should rile up the Black Jester enough to go after you while you''re outside Southampton."


    "That''s the game plan," I grinned.


    My bodyguard shook her head in disapproval. "You''re taking this too lightly."


    "Because I have you to protect me." I winked at her and gave her a thumbs-up.


    She simply rolled her eyes.


    I pulled myself off the ground. "It''s about time we return to The Trade Wind. As soon as the guide is back, we''re going to leave Southampton and explore the nearby mountains," I announced.


    Delkon nodded. "Per our agreement, I will send a guildmate to join your expedition. I have a person in mind who loves to explore. Please wait for my representative to arrive at the tavern."


    "We should get some provisions before we return," Kalistra advised.


    "I''ll personally escort you out of the building," the host offered. He led us out of his apartment. Once we held hands, he used the power word "Exitium" to transport us to the lobby. "Good hunting," he said and waved us goodbye.


    I waved back and then exited the building. When we stepped into the street, I turned toward Kalistra. "How many days should we buy provisions for?" I asked.


    The cat girl tilted her head. Her whiskers twitched and her tail flickered for a moment. "I think we could make do with one week''s worth. Since we''ll be in the wilderness with three hunters in the party, we can also hunt for game," she answered. With that, my bodyguard took her post to my right and we navigated through the crowded streets to return to the tavern.


    Along the way, we came across a general goods store and bought a week''s worth of rations for nine party members. In addition to Kalistra and I, we needed food for Bila, Van, Rijana, the two Elves, plus the mage sent by Delkon and the hunter we will be hiring. In total, I paid out five gold coins, which was costly even with the discount I received from the store owner after he recognized me as the heroic protector of the city from the pirate raid. Thankfully, Kalistra was willing to carry the heavy bags for me and that brightened my mood. Ever so slightly.


    When the two of us entered the lobby of The Trade Wind, we were immediately accosted by Bila. The tall cat girl was beaming with pride and her long yellow tail dangled happily behind her.


    Standing next to her was a scruffy looking man with dark hair, black eyes, and a dark brown beard. He stood slightly taller than me. He wore a dark green cloak over a light green tunic, dark tan pants, and black leather boots. A dagger hung on each hip and a bow and quiver full of arrows peeked out over his shoulders. The man eyed the two of us in silence.


    Bila approached us and said, "Lord Mulligan, this man is Yradmin, a hunter. He has agreed to be hired as a guide."


    Yradmin looked me directly in the eyes and bowed deeply. "When does milord wish to leave?" His voice was surprisingly hoarse.


    I nodded slightly as befitting my greater social status. "I am awaiting a representative from the Magic Guild to arrive." I turned toward Bila. "Are my companions breaking their fast?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "Please let them know that we will be leaving soon. Ask them to store away their provisions for the journey," I ordered. I gave my guest room key to Kalistra. "Please retrieve our belongings." When I saw that she was hesitant to leave me alone, I said, "I''ll be fine standing here in the lobby. And you''ll return shortly, anyway." I waved my hand dismissively.


    "Yes, my Liege," she bowed stiffed. The cat girl gave most of the rations we purchased to Bila and then raced up the stairs on all four paws.


    When it was just myself, Yradmin, and Tavara standing in the lobby, the hunter asked quietly, "Are you expecting danger, milord?"


    I shrugged nonchalantly. "I am a nobleman, a mage and also a Church official. There are enough people in this kingdom who resent me and what I represent."


    The hunter''s thick brows rose. "You are a cleric, too?" He saw that I was wearing a white robe but thought I was simply a white mage. Practitioners of the White Arts had a strong presence in Southampton and thus, it was not uncommon to see mages wearing white robes in the seaport.


    I took out my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos from under my tunic.


    The receptionist and the hunter gasped at the sight of the stone. They knew it was used to coerce the truth during inquisitions and few clergymen carried this holy relic. They had no idea that I was such a high-ranking member of the Church. They immediately reached out to kiss the back of my hand.


    "No, I''m only a town judge. I don''t merit that hand-kissing treatment," I chuckled and waved for the two to back away from me.


    "If you say so, Holy One," Tavara replied.


    Seeing their apparent discomfort, I quickly returned the necklace to its hiding place under my tunic. "Please don''t tell anyone that I carry a Truth Stone. I don''t want the good folk here to think that I''m plotting to return Southampton under the sway of the Church. I''m here strictly for a personal quest," I explained.


    "Yes, milord," the two commoners replied and bowed in unison.


    The door behind us opened and someone entered the room. It was a young woman with dark blonde hair dressed in a red robe. She wore brown-rimmed glasses and held a wooden staff. She carried a backpack and a messenger bag. She looked around the lobby and immediately zeroed in on me. She walked with an easy grace across the room until she stood in front of me. Her bright blue eyes held my gaze and she bowed to me. "Brother Mulligan, my name is Sanhewa. Councilor Delkon has assigned me to join your mission of exploration outside the city," she said with a light, delicate voice.


    "Well met. I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a fellow member of the Magic Guild." I turned and glanced at Yradmin for a moment and then returned my attention to the newcomer. "I am seeking to locate certain ancient ruins in the mountains. I expect the expedition to last a week," I explained.


    The two nodded in acceptance of the timeline for the mission.


    The rest of my companions arrived in the lobby. Once the proper introductions were made, we left the tavern together.

 Chapter 45 - A Jester Emerges

    At mid-morning, Yradmin led our party out of Southampton. We had to wait on line at the gate for a brief inspection by the guards but the hunter''s presence, along with our lack of carriages and goods, smoothed our exit out of the city.


    When we were safely out of the city, I asked him, "Do the guards check everyone leaving the city? That''s pretty unusual, isn''t it?"


    Surprisingly, Sanhewa answered my question. "Milord, the Magic Guild prides itself on knowing who is entering and leaving the seaport. We keep an accurate record in order to detect and catch slavers transporting slaves. Southampton prides itself as a port of entry for a wide variety of goods. But we absolutely abhor slavery and we wish to avoid being used as a route for the transfer of slaves," she explained.


    "I thought slavery is outlawed in Britannia?" I wondered aloud.


    "Yes, it is," the blonde haired mage nodded. "But there are certain races, such as orcs and the drow, which enslave humans and the animal people. Since the Church does not have an official presence in Southampton, slavers have tried to use our city as a slave route."


    "What happens if slavers are caught at the gate?" I asked.


    "The slavers are imprisoned in another dimension while the slaves are freed. We also try to heal their injuries. But their mental wounds may be difficult to treat," Sanhewa admitted. "We also seek to resettle them either in our city or elsewhere."


    "Is this why you have so many white mages in the city?" I noted.


    "Correct. Our Leadership Council quietly put out the word to other branches of our urgent need for practitioners of the White Arts and many mages have answered our call. They work quietly in the mage tower," she explained.


    I had to admit that I was surprised by this revelation. Until the pirate raid in Southampton, I had not encountered a single slaver in this world. The alien''s attempt to capture slaves from the city was certainly ironic in light of the city''s active role in preventing slavery. Additionally, I was very impressed by the Magic Guild and its active role in preventing slavery within its borders. I doubted that the Church would have cared as much if they were governing Southampton, particularly if it involved the enslavement of the animal people.


    As we walked along the trail, I was regularly activating my Spirit Sense and Magic Sense. I didn''t expect us to be ambushed because we had a decent-sized party and animals would not normally approach us. But I was concerned that the Black Jester or an assassin may appear to target me personally. Thus, casting my detection net was only prudent. However, while I did detect the auras of animals, I did not sense any malevolent presence in our vicinity.


    As expected, Yradmin took us due north toward the first set of mountains at a place known as Bassett. Our guide actually took us to a small cabin on the hill after a strenuous, two-hour trek. The cabin was in the middle of the woods. The area near the cabin was cleared. A man was cutting a tree into smaller pieces. "Hail, Rystole!" the hunter yelled and waved his hand.


    The man stopped working and looked up. He had a long, gray beard. His hair was equally long and tied back with a string. He slammed his ax into the tree trunk with a loud "THUD!" "Hail, Yradmin!" the lumberjack waved back. "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." He looked at our party quizzically as we moved closer to him.


    I saw that the man was at least a foot taller than me. His sleeves were rolled up, revealed thick, massive forearms. He wore a red shirt and dark green pants over black boots. Sweat was dripping down his face and he wiped it away with his right hand. I quickly stepped forward and introduced myself. "Well met! My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. I hired Yradmin as a guide. I am seeking to locate some ancient ruins in these mountains. Have you come across them?" I asked.


    Upon learning that I was a nobleman, Rystole bowed deeply. "Lord Mulligan, I regret that I have not come across any such ruins." He did not expect to meet a nobleman right in his home. He wondered if he should invite me inside. At least as a courtesy.


    "How long have you been here in Bassett?" I asked.


    "I was born and raised here," the man replied. He turned and pointed at the cabin. "My parents built this cabin to be near the forest for our lumber trade. I explored Bassett for some four decades and I have never come across any ruins," he answered with great pride in his heritage.


    "Do you mind if we look around, anyway?" I asked.


    Rystole shrugged. "If you insist, milord."


    "Thank you," Yradmin added quickly. The hunter wasn''t sure how his friend would react to the visit by me. Rystole was a loner and entertained very few visitors in his cabin. A part of him was concerned that the lumberjack would chase me away with an ax. Thank the Gods this did not occur!


    "Thank me by bringing a barrel of beer," the lumberjack joked. Rystole went into town regularly to sell his firewood and purchase some food and spices. He would then drink a beer or two at The Trade Wind before returning to his mountain cabin.


    I looked at him and then turned toward Yradmin. "Please make arrangements to do so and put it on my account," I requested.


    "Yes, milord," the guide bowed.


    "You are most generous, milord," Rystole bowed.


    I waved my hand dismissively. "Not at all. Think of it as fair compensation for permission to walk around your property," I replied.


    The man bowed again. Seeing that there were three mages in our party, he surmised that we were on a mission sanctioned by the Magic Guild, which governed the city to the south. As such, we didn''t need his express permission to sniff around Bassett. But the fact that I recognized his property rights and was willing to compensate him for use of his property was a point in my favor. Especially in light of the fact that I was a nobleman and could simply take what I wanted without providing compensation.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I turned around to address my party. "We''re going to walk around these mountains and try to find anything resembling an entrance. The ruins would be located underground and reached through a tunnel or a cave. We''ll separate into three groups and search for an hour. Then we''ll come back to this cabin for lunch."


    My companions nodded in acceptance of my order.


    However, Yradmin raised his hand. "Who should I group with?" he asked.


    I pointed at Van and Sanhewa. "You''ll go with them. I''m with my two bodyguards. Rijana will be with the two Elf siblings. So each group will have three members. If you run into any trouble, just yell out. Any other questions?" Seeing there was none, I clapped my hands. "Let''s roll!"


    I quickly chose to head north and the cat girls remained close to me. As we walked further away from the cabin, the trees became thicker and taller, covering bigger portions of the bright sky. As a precaution, I activated my Spirit Sense and Magic Sense every five minutes or so. My surroundings were full of life and I felt many small auras within my vicinity. However, my high-level mastery of the Spirit Sense allowed to distinguish and ignore the auras from wild animals that posed no danger to me. I was also able to keep tabs on my companions as they searched the areas to my left and right.


    The three of us continued our difficult and torturous trek northward as we wrestled with thick shrubs, errant tree limbs, and insects often the size of my fist. As a result, we were forced to slow down our pace dramatically to avoid ripping our snagged clothing.


    "I think we should turn back," Kalistra said suddenly. "Our hour is almost up," she reminded me.


    "Okay," I agreed readily. If the other two groups came up empty in our search for the ruins, I was prepared to move on to the next location.


    We turned around and started moving south. Suddenly, the birds screeched and started flying away.


    I immediately activated Spirit Sense and took note of several malevolent auras moving straight for us! "Incoming!" I warned.


    Soon, we heard a rumbling noise directly in front of our path. I saw the Black Jester riding on his undead horse while being accompanied by a half-dozen Skeletal Knights again. I was surprised to see that they could ride through the forest. But the Black Jester simply had his knights riding in front of him to clear a path. I started to unbuckle my scabbard when Kalistra grabbed my hand to stop me.


    "I want you to climb up a tree and cast magic at them. Bila and I will attack them on the ground," she said.


    Before I could protest her plan of action, the evil minx grabbed me by my armpits and tossed me straight up in the air! "Whoaa!" I cried out in surprise as I crashed through various tree branches. Purely on reflex, I reached out and grabbed the tree branch in front of me before I fell to the ground. With great effort, I pulled myself up climbed on the tree branch. "I''ll punish her later," I grumbled.


    "No, you won''t!" Kalistra smirked and stuck out her tongue.


    I smartly ignored her and focused instead on the approaching riders. They were about fifty feet away from us and still out of range of my spells. I pulled my Mana Potions out of my messenger bag and tucked them into my belt for easy reach. Soon, our enemies had arrived!


    The two cat girls took very different approaches to dealing with the undead. Bila immediately went to the tree I was on and put her back against it. Apparently, her plan was to lure the knights to her position and fight defensively as a tank. In the meanwhile, I would be raining down deadly magic on her opponents.


    Kalistra, however, took a more active approach. She ran directly at the Black Jester, forcing him to keep a pair of knights to protect him.


    The scoundrel fired black bolts at her with his wand. But he kept missing because she was moving with superhuman speed and never stayed in the same spot for longer than a split second.


    And despite actively dodging those magic bolts, Kalistra was also running circles around the two protectors and scoring hits against them. Her strategy was simply to whittle away their health while dodging. It was a brilliant plan because her opponents were too slow to do anything about it.


    I returned my focus to my own battle. I cast a Protection from Undead on Bila and then spent the rest of my mana to cast Fire Bolts on the four Skeletal Knights attacking her. I could not cast Fireball, even though this spell would do more damage, on them because the spell could hurt the cat girl as well. In the end, it took 5x Fire Bolts to take down each knight and I used up three Mana Potions in the process.


    Just after the two of us finished taking down the four knights, Kalistra took out the second Skeletal Knight, too. This left only the Black Jester against the three of us.


    "Damn you three for humiliating me," he said angrily while pointing a finger at me. "If you think that''s all I could summon, you are sadly mistaken." He held up a hand and used a command word before Kalistra could stop him.


    A portal of fire formed in front of the Black Jester and six demons walked out of the portal.


    "In the name of Bane, I command you to rip those three apart!" he yelled.


    The demons started to approach us.


    Fearlessly, I pushed aside Kalistra, who was standing in front of me and slowly walked toward them. As I walked, I rolled up my left sleeve and cast Unveil on my forearm. I raised my arm and showed the demons my divine mark from Bane. "I am a Servant of Bane and under his protection. In his name, I order you to destroy the infidel!" I yelled while pointing at the Black Jester.


    "No! This can''t be!" the black mage said. He immediately turned his undead horse around and commanded it to run away.


    The demons laughed and started running after him.


    Less than a minute later, we heard a human scream and then it was cut off.


    The demons returned to me. They dropped the burned body of the Black Jester to the ground. They bowed deeply to me and then opened the portal. "Servant of Bane, your order has been fulfilled. We now leave in peace." The demons entered the portal in single-file and then closed it behind them.


    "Um, what just happened?" Bila said in a tiny voice.


    "The demons took care of the Black Jester for us," Kalistra answered.


    "But why?" the taller cat girl asked. Her eyes glowed with concern.


    I raised my forearm and pointed at the brand. "That''s the mark of Bane. He kidnapped me and made me his servant against my will. In exchange, though, he promised that his demons will protect me and follow my orders as if they were given by the demon lord himself," I explained.


    Bila''s tail flickered back and forth. "But I thought you''re a member of the Church of Britannia. You fight for the Law and Order. How can you serve a God of Chaos simultaneously?" Just thinking about this was confusing her!


    I laughed. "Apparently, the Gods have to maintain a Balance between Order and Chaos. And they were willing to allow me to serve both sides."


    Kalistra placed a sympathetic paw on Bila''s shoulder. "Give up already. The ways of the divine cannot be understood by mere mortals like us. Just be thankful that the Gods have not chosen you personally to play their grand game."


    Bila wrapped her arms around me and hugged me. "It must be a terrible burden to bear, my Liege."


    I petted her lightly on the head. "It is my destiny."


    The cat girl released me. "Milord, we should hurry back to the cabin. I''m sure the others are waiting for us." Bila grabbed my hand and pulled me southward.


    I turned around and glanced at Kalistra. "Please take the mask from the corpse. We''ll need it as proof that the Black Jester is no more."


    The cat girl took the mask and placed it in her sack. She also did a quick search of the body and found two items: a small pin and a ring. As she walked beside me, Kalistra commented, "It''s too bad his body was burned beyond recognition. However, I found this pin and ring. We may be able to use them to learn his identity."


    I took the pin and examined it closely. It was the size of a shirt button. It was oval-shaped and there was a drawing of a blue flower with four petals and a black stem. The ring was made of iron. It had a simple gemstone, which was blackened. There were indecipherable runes along the band. Obviously, the ring was used to summon the demons and it was a one-time use item. I returned the pin and ring to her and she placed them in the sack with the mask.

 Chapter 46 - A Brief Parting

    The other search parties met us on the way back to the cabin.


    "What happened?" Van asked. His body was tense and he looked worried.


    "We heard fighting and went to investigate," Bjoukin added.


    "Oh, and don''t forget the flash and smoke! Somebody was busy throwing Fire Bolts! And I have a major suspect in mind," Rijana joked to lighten the mood.


    I stared at her incredulously. I couldn''t believe she could make a stupid joke at this moment.


    "We were ambushed by the Black Jester and he was defeated," Kalistra replied nonchalantly. She quickly opened her sack and showed off the deceased jester''s white mask.


    "Damn it!" the paladin shouted while punching his fist at a nearby tree in frustration. *BAM* He REALLY wanted to be the one to take down that smirking fop!


    "I''m sorry," I said quietly. "Apparently, he waited for us to split before approaching me."


    "But he still lost," the cat girl smirked.


    Rijana clapped her hands. "It''s getting late. Let''s go back to the cabin and have lunch there," she suggested.


    "Good idea," I nodded. I didn''t want to waste any more time standing here in the woods.


    Yradmin observed our interactions with amusement. While I outranked everyone else in the party, I did not take offense in the lack of respect shown to me. In fact, he suspected that I was actively encouraging the others to act normally around me. And that impressed Yradmin very much. Seeing that everyone was looking at him now, the guide took the lead and showed us a shortcut to return to the cabin a bit sooner.


    Rystole was not in the cabin. However, we heard the sound of a tree being chopped and we knew he was the one chopping down the tree.


    Yradmin looked me and said, "Milord, we should take a lunch break now before continuing on with our search."


    "Okay," I agreed. "Let''s eat."


    Our party sat down on the front porch of the cabin and started eating our provisions. It was a hard piece of bread, cheese, cured meat, and some seeds. With plain water to drink.


    I had a hard time biting off a piece of the bread with my teeth and had to use my dagger to cut it into smaller pieces. The meat was extremely salty. Therefore, I only took one slice of meat and wrapped up the rest. There was no need for me to suffer. After all, I will be returning to Southampton soon and I could grab better grub then.


    When I finished my unappetizing meal, I devoted my time toward clearing up my backlog of in-game messages. I was really surprised to see that my skill in the Fire sphere had advanced two levels, to Level 7 now. But then again, I was practically spamming the Fire Bolt spell non-stop during the fight with the Skeletal Knights, which were evidently much stronger than the ordinary skeletons. I ended up casting 20 Fire Bolts during the fight and receiving 500 XP for successfully casting them. I was credited with killing three skeletal knights for 250 XP each. I received another 250 XP for defeating the Black Jester even though it was the demons who killed him. I believed that was because the demons were under my command and thus, I received credit for their kills.


    I paused for a moment to consider this outcome. If I was receiving credit for the kills of my minions, then this was almost like a cheat ability because I wasn''t doing any work personally for the experience. It would be similar to getting XP from running a business, which I had successfully pulled off with a wholesaling business for signs back in Tregome.


    It was a shame that I didn''t choose the Tamer or Summoner profession because it would have been much easier to gain experience through my minions. But then again, I was the type of person who preferred getting his hands dirty. Therefore, I doubted that I would enjoy my time in this gaming world as much if I chose either of those professions instead.


    In addition to experience from fighting, I also gained a small sum, 300 XP, for my use of the Spirit Sense and Magic Sense while walking around in the woods. Once my pop-up messages were dismissed, I pulled up my Player Status Screen and reviewed my personal stats:


    A picture of my player avatar was in the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Undead Hunter, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Title: Protector of Southampton, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful-Neutral, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 7, Experience: 28,750/21,000, Reputation: 16,152, Attack: 40, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 8-12 (Dagger), 8-18 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 8%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 76, Stamina: 46, Magic: 35, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 25, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 5), Magic Sense (Level 6), Immunity to Electricity (Level 1), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 8), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were five tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 7); Swordsman¡ªDual-Weld (Level X), Charge (Level 6), Disarm (Level 4), First Strike (Level 3), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2)." The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 3)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic; Fire (Level 7)¡ªFire Bolt, Fireball; Water (Level 2)¡ªAcid Arrow; Earth (Level 2)¡ªArmor, Web; Air (Level 2)¡ªMagic Missile; Light (Level 2)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 2)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness." The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The fourth tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)." The newest tab was "Followers," and it listed: "Bila, Journeyman Swordsman."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I saw that I had earned enough experience to advance to Level 8. But I decided to delay my advancement in order to learn new spells and skills.


    Kalistra read my screen with great interest. She was impressed with my continual growth in swordsmanship as well as my dramatic increase in reputation. Of course, it wasn''t a matter of altruism on her part. Since she was my official instructor in swordsmanship, my personal reputation reflected on her as well.


    "What combat skill should I add?" I asked her. Two nights had passed since I last checked my player status. And, coincidentally, this was the end of my second week in this gaming world. I hoped that I wouldn''t be stuck in this world forever because even though I was enjoying my stay (somewhat), I realized that I missed home and all the modern comforts of living.


    "Considering how frequently you seem to be fighting the undead these days, you should learn to use a blunt weapon," Kalistra recommended honestly, to her chagrin.


    Bjoukia giggled. "Aren''t you committing sacrilege? How could a Master Swordswoman recommend her pupil use something other than a sword?" the Elf fighter teased the cat girl mercilessly.


    Kalistra''s tail flickered back and forth. She hissed back.


    Van quickly held up his hand. "My dear lady, Master Kalistra makes perfect sense in offering her recommendation to Brother Mulligan. Despite her superior swordsmanship, Kalistra recognizes the inherent weakness of an edged weapon against skeletons and the difficulties that halving the sword damage will cause for him. She only has his best interests at heart and it is a commendable act by her in doing so," he praised generously.


    The cat girl nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    "I would be more than happy to teach you how to use a mace, Brother Mulligan," he offered.


    I nodded. "I appreciate it." I turned my attention over to Rijana, my magic instructor. "Rijana, I need to report back to the Magic Guild and turn over the Black Jester''s mask. At that time, I will be able to choose a scroll as part of my reward. What do you recommend that I ask for?"


    The Enchanter took a sip of her wineskin as she contemplated a response. "It depends on two things: what path you want to take with your magic; and whether you want a spell you could use immediately, or pursue hard-to-get magic," Rijana replied. Seeing my quizzical expression, she continued. "I assume you could learn Fourth-Tier magic now but not Fifth-Tier, correct?"


    I nodded. Due to my Dual-Class in Swordmage, I needed to earn double the normal amount of experience to advance my character level. Additionally, I needed to reach Level 9 in order to gain access to Fifth-Tier magic.


    "Since you will be traveling across Britannia, the ideal magic to choose would be a Gate scroll. But that''s a Ninth-Tier spell and it will take you a very long time to be able to use it. Generally speaking, all the travel spells are advanced and even Teleport Self is Fifth-Tier and thus unusable to you currently. Thus, I would not recommend choosing a travel spell from the guild. Additionally, if you choose to become an Enchanter, you could learn the magic you need for this specialty from me. So I wouldn''t ask for an enchant scroll either," she explained.


    I considered Rijana''s words carefully. I noticed that she did NOT suggest choosing a higher tier offensive or defensive magic spell. Evidently, those scrolls would be much easier to obtain from magic shops and thus, she did not bother to consider them at all. Instead, my teacher''s focus was on spells offering great utility. This reminded me of Tescka, the spy mage and travel master of The Double-Cross Society back in Bristol. She frequently used Invisibility to follow me while keeping out of sight. I thought that was a good spell to learn. "How about an Invisibility spell that can affect my entire travel party?" I inquired.


    Rijana''s beautiful green eyes lit up at my suggestion. "There is a Fifth-Tier Air magic called ''Mass Invisibility.'' Since you have Air affinity, you can learn it. And yes, it is VERY valuable to use during your travels." She smiled at me.


    I smiled back. "I will ask for Mass Invisibility from Delkon, then," I confirmed with her. I turned toward Yradmin. "I''m going to head back to Southampton with my two bodyguards. Can you take the rest of my companions to continue the search for the ruins?" I requested. Speaking of Invisibility, I just remembered that I had yet to add the spell to my spellbook. I had received it as part of my reward from the guildmaster of the Magic Guild in Bristol.


    The guide bowed. "It is still early afternoon. We should be able to reach Chilworth, search the area, and return to the city by sunset," he agreed.


    "Please do so," I nodded slightly in approval of his suggestion. I turned toward my companions. "I will return to Southampton now and wait for you at The Trade Wind. We will have a nice meal waiting for you in the VIP room," I promised them.


    Bjoukia immediately rose to her feet. She absolutely hated the hard bread she ate for lunch. "What are we waiting for? Let''s continue on to Chilworth!" she said enthusiastically. She reached out with her hand and pulled Yradmin to his feet.


    We parted ways at the cabin in Bassett. I led the cat girls southbound while Yradmin headed northwest. As I walked down the trail, I activated my Spirit Sense and Magic Sense again. Additionally, I activated my Navigation Sense; I had a mental map of how to return to Southampton. Roughly an hour into the trek, I sensed a wolf pack. "Wolf pack," I whispered. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +200 XP."


    "Belly up!" Kalistra whispered back and dropped to the ground.


    Bila and I immediately followed her lead.


    The shrubs and plants rose to my thighs and provided ample cover for us.


    With my Spirit Sense, I had detected eight wolves. While I wasn''t afraid of losing a fight with the wolf pack, I preferred not to fight them and draw further attention to us. Such as from the big bear a mile to our east.


    Somehow, the wolf pack had detected the three of us. But they couldn''t pin down our exact location. The pack trotted the area seeking to flush us out of hiding. After a fruitless ten-minute search, the alpha male barked and led the pack away from us.


    We stayed still for a few more minutes. When Kalistra finally rose from the ground, I jumped to my feet and patted my lower back. I had felt something crawl across my body and I wanted to make sure that it was gone.


    Bila bent down to check my rear and the bottom of my backpack. "All clear, master!" she said cheerfully.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Wordlessly, I activated my three senses again and continued moving southward. Due to a lack of recognizable markers in the area, I lost my way and had to double back a few times. But after another hour, the gate of Southampton was finally in sight! The three of us hurried down the path and soon, we joined the line to enter the city. "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP."


    After a half-hour wait on the line, we reached the gatehouse. I saw a young man dressed in a white robe holding a board with a parchment. Accompanying him were two mean looking fighters dressed in chain mail armor and carrying sheathed swords at their hips. I looked up at the mage''s caption and his name was "Boden."


    "Your names and purpose of your visit?" the young mage asked.


    I noticed that when he was dealing with the merchants in front of us, he wore a bored facial expression. But when it was my turn for an inspection, Boden was much more attentive. "Well met. I am Brother Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. With me are my bodyguards, Kalistra and Bila. We have returned from a mission assigned to us personally by Councilor Delkon and we need to speak to him at once," I explained.


    Boden wrote furiously on his board to record the information. The seashell necklace he wore around his neck was magically enchanted to detect lies. If a lie was made, it would warm up against his skin. However, the magic item remained cool when he heard my response. The inspector nodded at me. "I will inform the Councilor. Someone will await your arrival at the mage tower and take you to him," Boden replied. He then stepped aside and permitted us to enter the city.


    When we were gone from the gatehouse, Boden yelled, "Axus! Please send the following message by carrier pigeon to Councilor Delkon: ''Brother Mulligan has returned.''"


    A young boy with curly brown hair appeared before the mage and saluted. The teenager wore a light tan robe with a yellow sash; he was an apprentice of the Magic Guild. "Yes, sir!" Axus wrote the message in a letter, tied it to the pigeon''s right foot, and released the animal. He watched the pigeon fly in the direction of the mage tower.

 Chapter 47 - Delkons Reward

    Since it was early afternoon, the streets near the gatehouse were crowded pedestrians and wagons. Thus, it took us longer than usual to reach the mage tower. Making matters worse was passing by The Trade Wind, where Kalistra simply stopped walking and gave a forlorn look at. It took Bila and me all our strength to pull the cat girl away from the tavern, along with promises of all-she-could-eat for dinner.


    When we arrived at the Magic Guild, some forty minutes later, we saw Councilor Delkon standing with a young apprentice in front of the building. And the look on his face was one of annoyance at being kept waiting.


    I bowed deeply to him and said, "The streets were quite crowded this afternoon."


    The blue mage shook his head and sighed. "It''s fine. I assume your mission has been completed?"


    I turned toward Kalistra, who quickly took the jester''s mask out of her sack and showed it to the councilor.


    Delkon smiled and said, "Please put it away. We''ll talk further back in my apartment. Now, what scroll does Brother Mulligan wish for?"


    "Mass Invisibility," I answered.


    The councilor''s brows shot up. While it was an advanced spell in the Air sphere and thus, something the guild inventory had in stock, Delkon did not expect me to ask for that scroll. Nor did he realize that I had Air affinity to even learn the spell, to begin with. The mage wondered what, exactly, my elemental affinities were. I couldn''t possibly have all six affinities . . . right? Nonetheless, Delkon turned over to Trye, his apprentice. "Please get a Scroll of Mass Invisibility from the guild inventory and bring it to my apartment," he ordered.


    "Yes, Councilor," the boy bowed. He entered the building and suddenly vanished.


    Once he confirmed that the assistant was gone, Delkon turned his attention back to his guests. "Please come inside. I will take you back to my apartment."


    The group stepped through the automatic doors and entered the lobby of the mage tower.


    After the guests joined hands, Delkon used his secret power word to teleport the group back to his apartment. The mage was careful to allow only a select few people know the power word to reach his apartment. Trye was his personal apprentice and given this responsible but Delkon was careful to provide the boy with enough magic items to avoid being coerced into giving up this secret.


    When the group reached the hallway before Delkon''s apartment, the councilor was the first person to recover from the dizziness associated with the teleportation magic. He opened the door and invited them in. "Please come inside."


    I was the second person to recover and quickly entered, followed by my bodyguards a few seconds later.


    Delkon entered after us and closed the door quietly.


    I walked over to the living room and sat in the middle of the two-seat sofa. My two companions sat down next to me. It was uncomfortable for me because we were squeezing one guy and two gals into the sofa but neither cat girl wanted to relinquish her place beside me.


    "Care for some tea?" our host asked while hiding his amusement.


    I shook my head.


    "Okay, let''s get right down to business, then," Delkon agreed and sat down directly across the table from us.


    Kalistra opened her sack again and placed the white colored jester''s mask on the table, along with the flower pin and the blackened ring.


    I activated my Magic Sense and confirmed that all three items were imbued with magic. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. +75 XP."


    The councilor took the ring off the table and examined the runes along the band. "It looks like a Ring of Summoning," he noted. "What exactly did the Black Jester summon?" Delkon asked.


    "Six demons," I replied solemnly.


    The mage''s eyes bulged at my answer. To his credit, the man quickly recovered from his surprise. "Six demons?" he repeated incredulously. "How in the name of Lady Musa did you three survive the encounter?"


    I smiled at him. I rolled up my left sleeve and showed him my forearm. I cast Unveil and then pointed at the mark of Bane. "The demons belong to Lord Bane and I happen to be his servant. Once I showed the demons their lord''s mark, they obeyed my command to destroy the Black Jester," I explained.


    Delkon whistled. While he had seen the marking during the second Leadership Council meeting yesterday, he did not appreciate what exactly the grant of Bane''s brand meant. The mage certainly didn''t realize it carried the weight of the God himself in the eyes of his minions. This meant, in turn, that if I had a Ring of Summoning of my own and if the item had enough charges, I could summon the minions of any of the Gods I was a branded servant of. If there was sufficient charge in the ring, even an army of demons could be summoned if I wished.


    Delkon Jawsul felt a shiver up his spine at the thought of such an army appearing in Southampton. The destructive force I could unleash on the seaport could easily wipe the city off the map. Thus, he made a decision right then and there to avoid giving me a Ring of Summoning. Otherwise, I would be far too powerful to deal with.


    Furthermore, if I turned "rogue" at a later point, I could leverage the divine brands and the power of the Gods to challenge the Church itself for the right to rule the kingdom. If that occurred, then the Church would rightfully blame the Magic Guild for helping to overthrow the Church from its governance over the entire kingdom. Another devastating guild war could result from this.


    The councilor remembered the painful experience of the Bristol branch of the Magic Guild and their short war with the Church. The result devastated the Bristol branch and killed many powerful mages in the process. He did NOT want to start a war between the Southampton branch and the Church.


    While my host was holding the ring, I asked him a question. "Is it possible to replace the gemstone and somehow recharge the item?"


    Delkon''s eyes were glazed. It took a moment for him to register my question and refocus his attention on me. He shook his head. "This item is one-time use only. The runes were etched into the band and ruined already. The band itself needs to be melted down and then the runes need to be reinscribed. Thus, this ring cannot be reused. The gemstone, which is the container to store the magic energy to power the spell, will be discarded. I suppose you could take the ring to a smith to melt it down. But this is a brass ring. The labor cost of melting and recreating the ring will end up being greater than the cost of simply buying a new ring," he pointed out.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I see," I replied with disappointment.


    He looked at me with puzzlement at my sudden interest in recharging the ring. Then he remembered that I was traveling with a gray-robed mage. She was an Enchanter! But was her level high enough to create a new Ring of Summoning? Delkon was determined to find out. "I noticed one of your traveling companions is an Enchanter. Are you planning to ask her to recreate this ring?" he asked carefully.


    I looked at him for a moment and shook my head. "She''s only a Journeyman. I don''t think she could recreate this ring," I answered honestly.


    Delkon breathed a sigh of relief. If my companion was only a Journeyman, then her skills weren''t advanced enough to create the Ring of Summoning. It required a Master ranked Enchanter to create the ring and even then, the chance of failure was high. Once we leave his apartment, Delkon will send a secret alert to all the Magic Guilds to avoid either selling the Ring of Summoning or creating it for me.


    The host placed the ring back on the table and picked up the pin. The design was purple petals on a black stem. For some reason, it looked familiar to him. But Delkon could not recall which noble family the pin belonged to.


    "Does it look familiar to you?" I asked with hope.


    "Yes and no," the mage replied. "I know I''ve seen it before but I can''t recall where exactly. I will consult my fellow councilors and see if they recognize it." He placed the pin on the table and picked up the mask. It was cracked. Delkon flipped it over. Just as he expected, there were runes etched on the underside of the mask. "There is magic on the mask," he announced. "I believe it could disguise the wearer''s voice."


    "Damn," I remarked. "Then the pin is the only clue we have to his identity," I noted aloud.


    "I''m afraid so," Delkon agreed. "I would like to keep the pin and discreetly ask around. Hopefully, the pin will help us discover the other members of the Jester Group," he proposed.


    "Yes, that is a good idea," I agreed readily. I was more than happy to be off the hook in this mess with the Jesters Group. Frankly, the Leadership Council should be the ones in charge of investigating this conspiracy because the guild itself was being targeted by the Jesters Group. I was more of a pawn in the power struggle between these two factions. Thus, I believed that Delkon should take over the investigation into the identities of the conspirators.


    Suddenly, we were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Come in," the owner of the apartment yelled.


    The door opened and Trye entered. He quickly reached the living room and stood before his master. "Here is the scroll you requested, Master Delkon."


    The host smiled and accepted the item. "Thank you for bringing it so quickly. Now, please go to my study. There is a sack on my desk. Bring it here," he ordered.


    The boy nodded and left us.


    Delkon placed the scroll on the table. "Here is the Scroll of Mass Invisibility that you requested. If I may ask, what level are you in Read Magic and the sphere of Air?"


    "7 and 2, respectively," I answered honestly. I knew that my skill in air magic was lacking but I didn''t have many opportunities to increase my skill.


    The host winced. "Your success rate in using that scroll to cast the spell will be extremely low. And if you were to try to copy the spell into your spellbook, your success rate will be moderate at best. But you still won''t be able to cast the spell successfully until your Air skill is at least level 5. I strongly recommend that you practice casting Air-related spells as much as possible to raise your level quickly. What air spells do you have in your spellbook?"


    "Magic Missile. I also have a Scroll of Invisibility in storage; I plan to copy the scroll into my spellbook whenever I get the chance to," I replied.


    Delkon shook his head. "Even if you practice casting Invisibility, you won''t be able to reach Level 5 in air magic anytime soon because Invisibility is a Second-Tier spell. You need to practice casting a Third-Tier magic like Lightning Bolt." The mage slapped his thigh. "Tell you what. I will permit you to copy Lightning Bolt from my own spellbook."


    "Thank you, Councilor Delkon!" I bowed deeply. A spellbook was the most prized possession of a mage and I understood how rare and generous it was for him to permit me to copy off it without having a teacher-student relationship between us.


    "You''re too polite, Brother Mulligan," the host smiled. He saw that Trye had returned with the sack. "Please fetch my spellbook," he ordered.


    The apprentice bowed deeply and returned to the study again.


    "This sack contains 300 gold. I would normally offer a 250 gold bounty for a man like the Black Jester. But I felt that you deserved a little bonus for taking care of this problem so quickly. Your plan to lure him out of Southampton worked perfectly. Neither citizen nor property was damaged due to your fight with him," the host said.


    "Minor faction quest completed. +250 XP, +250 Reputation, +500 XP." I quickly read the messages and dismissed them. I bowed deeply to the Councilor. "Thank you for your reward."


    Kalistra took the sack off the table. She counted out 100 coins for each of us since she, Bila, and I were the only participants in taking down the Black Jester. She passed 100 gold coins to Bila.


    The tall cat girl''s eyes glowed but Bila refused to take the coins from Kalistra. "Is it alright for me to take this?" she asked in a faint voice. 100 gold was more than she could earn in a month!


    "It''s fine," I reassured her with a smile. "You earned it by luring the knights within range of my Fire Bolts," I reminded her.


    Bila smiled back at me. "Then I humbly accept my share of the bounty." She scooped the coins into her sack.


    Kalistra turned to face me. She held the sack in her paw. "I took 10 coins for the dojo''s cut. There are 90 gold pieces inside," she said.


    "Thank you," I replied as I took the bag from her and tied it to my belt.


    "You pay a 10% share of your bounty to your dojo?" Delkon asked with his eyebrows raised.


    "Plus another 10% tithe to the Church," I corrected him.


    "Ouch," he winced.


    "But it''s only fair," I replied. "Without the support of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship and the Church, I wouldn''t be where I am today. Under Kalistra''s personal tutelage, I learned enough swordsmanship to become a Semi-Finalist in the Melee Tournament. And my ties to the Church has proved beneficial to me as well," I explained.


    Delkon nodded politely. Oh, he was quite surprised to learn about my various affiliations. I had a relationship with a prestigious fighting school, the clergy, and the mages. The only thing missing from my portfolio was a relationship with the thieves'' guild. And he wouldn''t be surprised if I was actually associated with one, somehow.


    Frankly, trying to keep track of these relationships was giving him a headache. But these associations only served to illustrate my importance and influence within the Kingdom of Merlin. Thus, his offer to permit me to copy from Delkon''s spellbook was a smart decision and one that will only strengthen my ties to the Magic Guild.


    Thankfully, Trye returned with the spellbook to break the uncomfortable silence.


    Delkon took the precious book, flipped the page to Invisibility and showed it to me. "You should save the scroll," he explained.


    I nodded my thanks. I took out my spellbook from my special pouch along with my writing equipment. I sat on the floor and started copying the spell. After ten minutes, I received a notification: "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP. Air spell LEARNED: Invisibility. +50 XP." According to the instructions, the spell only required a bit of soot over my eyelids and a small incantation.


    Invisibility was actually an easy spell to cast. The problem, though, was that Invisibility had a maintenance requirement after the first five minutes. A higher skill level in the Air sphere would allow greater efficiency because each point of mana provided one minute in maintenance per skill level. Thus, at skill level 2 I could maintain the spell for two minutes per mana. Factoring in my mana regeneration at a ratio of one mana per minute, the spell was virtually free after the initial cost. No wonder Tescka, the spy mage from the Double-Cross Society was able to maintain her invisibility continuously!


    The host saw that I had finished copying the Invisibility spell. He took back his spellbook and turned the page over to Lightning Bolt. "Good luck," he said.


    I placed the book on the coffee table again and started copying the spell into my spellbook. A half-hour later, I heard dice rolling inside my head. When it stopped, I received the following in-game message: "Intelligence check FAILED. Reroll SUCCESSFUL. Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 8, +50 XP. Air spell LEARNED: Lightning Bolt. Level 3, +100 XP." Phew! I was really happy that Lady Luck''s divine skill came in handy or else, I would have failed my attempt to learn this spell. As a reflection of the difficulty in learning this spell, I even raised my skill in Read Magic.


    I heard the sound of clapping and looked up. I saw Delkon hovering above me.


    "The Gods must be with you today. I wasn''t certain that you will be able to learn this spell. I''m very impressed that you managed to learn both spells back-to-back," the host praised me. "Now, I would like to help you practice using these spells. Will you accept my lesson?"


    "Of course!" I bowed deeply to the master air mage.

 Chapter 48 - Delkons Lesson

    "Let''s leave now," Delkon said. He walked to the exit and held the door open. "Trye, please come with us," he added.


    After the four of us walked out of the apartment, the host closed the door behind us. He cast a customized spell on the door to protect his home from intrusion. Once he was satisfied that the ward was in place, Delkon turned around and saw that we were waiting.


    The mage held up his left hand and made a fist. There was a ring on his forefinger. It was set with a small cluster of gemstones which were milky and opaque in texture while green and white in colors.


    I could see runes etched on the band and I realized it was magical.


    Delkon whispered the secret power word and a gate opened before us in the hallway. "Please enter," he said.


    Trye entered and we followed him through the portal.


    I was mildly surprised to discover that we were standing on a floating island. The air was fresh and the clouds around us reminded me of the training hall that Rijana took me to; the hall was located on the Plane of Air. She rented the small pocket dimension from the Magic Guild in Bristol in order to teach me some spells and help me practice using them.


    The wind blew gently with regular intervals and I felt the breeze on my face as my hair flickered on my head. When Delkon appeared through the portal and closed it behind him, I asked, "I''m surprised you have your own training hall. Is it a perk for being part of the Leadership Council?" Honestly, I was envious of him because having a personal training hall would be enormously beneficial in magical training. For example, I would love to spam Fireball non-stop to increase my skill level even further but I had no place to cast it safely.


    The host laughed. He understood why I was jealous and it was a very common reaction when mages learned what he possessed. "Not at all, my friend! I was fortunate to be able to acquire this ring from a friend. But the ring still cost me a small fortune and some questing for the special components."


    "Can you ask your friend to make me this ring?" I asked. I realized that my request was unlikely to be granted but I was desperate to try, anyway.


    Delkon stopped laughing. "Unfortunately, he passed away due to old age," he answered with some sadness. He shook his head and changed the topic. "Well, let''s get started! I would like to engage in a duel with you. You can use all your skills in this match. I will be limited in my spellcasting to Fifth-Tier or lower air magic. How does that sound?"


    I was very skeptical of his proposal. "I understand that you want to give me a handicap. But isn''t this going overboard?"


    "Is that what you think?" he laughed again. "Then why not just go ahead with the match?" he grinned.


    "Fine," I agreed. I didn''t want to be rude to my host. Furthermore, I was certain that I will learn some valuable tactics from him.


    "The rules are simple. We fight until one person cannot continue or agrees to yield. Sounds good?" Delkon proposed.


    "That''s fine," I replied.


    My opponent slowly backed away from me.


    I noticed that his mouth was moving slightly but I simply dismissed it as a buff being cast on him. I cast Armor on myself. "Armor SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    "Begin!" he shouted. The mage immediately disappeared from view!


    I cast Invisibility on myself and started moving back. "Invisibility SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." However, I found myself backing into a wall! I turned around and saw that it was invisible! I tried moving to my left but again, I slammed into an invisible wall! "-1 Health." I tried my right and the result was the same. "-1 Health." With no choice left, I lunged forward and again I was stopped by an invisible wall. "-1 Health." Somehow, my opponent had managed to trap me and pin me in place. DAMN!


    Delkon cast Fly and hovered in the air above me. The spellcasting caused my opponent to drop his invisibility.


    I decided to cast Lightning Bolt on my opponent. At skill level 3, I knew that my spell would not be effective against my opponent. The match was essentially over for me. But for the sake of my pride, I had to go down fighting. "Lightning bolt SUCCESSFUL. -10 Damage (HALVED), +50 XP." I stared at the in-game notification with annoyance. I didn''t realize Delkon received a reduction in damage from air magic. That meant he was a specialist in that sphere.


    "Ouch," the air mage winced in pain. "I''ll return the favor." Delkon cast Lightning Bolt on me. The difference in our skills was quickly apparent to the audience. A humongous bolt of lightning appeared and slammed into me. *CRACKLE*


    "-60 Health (RESISTED). Condition: Stunned. Duration: 5 seconds." I dropped to the ground, unable to move.


    Delkon started falling from the sky and cast Feather to slow his descent back to the ground. He also dropped the three Walls of Air that trapped me like a rat.


    Kalistra ran over to me and fed me a Potion of Healing.


    "+50 Health." When the stun effect ended, I slowly sat up. Going into the duel, I already knew that I will lose. I just didn''t expect the power differential between us to be so great. Additionally, I had a number of questions for him.


    The mage stood in front of me and bowed deeply. "I apologize. I didn''t think my Lightning Bolt would cause that much damage to you." He offered his hand.


    I accepted his assistance and rose to my feet. "Believe it or not, I have a small bit of Resistance to Electricity. Or else, I would have lost even more health to your bolt," I admitted. "How did you trap me inside your Walls of Air so easily?" I asked.


    The wily mage grinned. "I used another magic ring to create those walls while I was slowly backing away from you. Obviously, I couldn''t predict with 100% certainty that I would trap you. But I decided it was a gambit worth taking. And I was lucky that you happened to back into the wall. I simply put up the last wall to trap you inside," he revealed.


    I shook my head at this revelation. It was certainly a valuable learning experience for me. Delkon basically changed the battlefield to his advantage. He knew that I would try to approach him right away and interrupt his spellcasting. By turning invisible, he prevented me from attacking him.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I made two mistakes during our duel. First, I did not consider the possibility that he would modify the battlefield. Second, I made a mistake in panicking and copying his move to turn myself invisible. Instead, I should have used my Spirit Sense and Magic Sense to locate him and then close in on his position for a melee attack. Essentially, I lost this duel because of my inexperience.


    "Did you learn anything from our match?" my host asked after a moment of silence.


    "Besides the fact that you''re a tough opponent?" I joked and laughed ruefully. I cleared my throat and answered his question. "Yes, I understood how you were able to change the battlefield, furtively, to your advantage. Can I learn the Wall spell from you?" I requested.


    Delkon shook his head. "It''s a Fourth-Tier spell. And your skill needs to be at Level 6 in air magic to cast it consistently," he explained.


    "Okay," I nodded. While I was disappointed by this answer, this will give me further motivation to improve my magic skills. In all elements.


    My host opened a portal and we returned to the hallway in front of his apartment. "I will let you go now. I''m sure you have other business to attend to. Please see me again before you leave."


    I nodded. "I will, Councilor Delkon," I promised.


    The mage turned to his apprentice. "Trye, please escort my guests to the exit."


    "Yes, master," the young lad bowed deeply. We linked hands and he triggered the power word, "Exitium!"


    Our world turned into a kaleidoscope and we returned to the lobby. I waved goodbye to Trye and exited the building. Once my bodyguards joined me, I said, "I need to drop by the general goods store to replenish my mana potions."


    "Okay," Kalistra nodded.


    As we pushed our way through the crowded streets, I asked, "How could I defeat someone like Delkon?"


    "It''s nearly impossible," my master replied. "Delkon could use Fly to stay in the air and avoid your melee attacks. As a specialist in air magic, even his lower tier air spells could do greater damage. Lightning Bolt is only a Third-Tier spell, right? That spell alone almost killed you. If he uses a higher tier air spell, he could kill you outright with just one spell. That being said, I would try to lure him into the forest and use the trees to block his line of sight. If he can''t see you clearly, then he can''t aim his spells at you. And if you''re lucky, you will move close enough while jumping from tree to tree to launch your counterattack. That''s probably the best approach to deal with an air mage."


    Bila shook her head in disagreement. "I think there''s a simpler approach. While Delkon is in the air, his mobility is limited. I would toss stones at him to interrupt his concentration and prevent him from casting spells."


    "But that would only give Lord Mulligan a stalemate," Kalistra argued, "until he runs out of rocks to throw."


    "Sometimes, a stalemate is the best outcome you can hope for," Bila argued back.


    Sudden, I saw the general goods store. "Let''s go inside!" I interrupted them. I turned left on the street and entered the shop. I picked up three mana potions and pay 1 gold 50 silver pieces for them. Ouch. When I stepped out into the street again, I activated my Navigation Sense and returned to The Trade Wind a half-hour later. "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    Before we entered the tavern, however, Kalistra pulled on my arm. "It''s only late afternoon. We still have at least an hour before our companions return to the city. Why don''t we do some training outside the city?" she suggested.


    I looked up at the sky to check the position of the sun. Actually, the cat girl was correct; it was at least two hours ''til dusk. "What do you have in mind?"


    "By my count, you carry six fighter skills currently. Since you''re at Level 7, you can add one more skill. I suggest you learn ''Sprint,''" she answered.


    I looked at her blankly. "Um . . . you want to teach me to run?" I started laughing at her. I couldn''t help myself. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my right shoulder. "-2 Health." Yup! It was the evil minx''s patented claw-poke!


    Kalistra had a serene facial expression while her tail flickered from side to side.


    I had to give her credit for maintaining her poker face. I decided it would be best to yield to the mercurial cat girl before she did something else to me. "Fine," I sighed aloud.


    The short cat girl went behind my back and pushed me in the direction of the gatehouse. Thankfully, the line to lead the city was short at this time of the day and the wait took only five minutes.


    Kalistra took me to a spot in front of the wall protecting Southampton but further away from the gatehouse.


    I noticed that some of the guards on top of the gate noticed us but none demanded to know what we were doing.


    My master turned toward Bila. "Lord Mulligan and I will be meditating. You are to stand guard. Do not fall asleep!" she warned.


    "I won''t," the tall cat girl replied with gritted teeth. She did NOT appreciate the insinuation that Bila was untrustworthy in performing her guard duties.


    Kalistra then turned to face me. "It''s been quite a while since we meditated. The session will help you regain your mental focus. So don''t fall asleep!" she warned.


    "I won''t," I repeated Bila''s answer.


    My master sat down, cross-legged, on the ground, closed her eyes, and then assumed the lotus position.


    I tried to imitate her but my back protested in pain. "Ow."


    "If you can''t do the lotus, then go lean against the wall and sit cross-legged. Take deep breaths, close your eyes, and relax," she advised.


    I did as instructed and I was able to assume the simpler position without pain.


    "Start meditation in that position," she continued.


    We meditated for at least a half-hour.


    While we meditated, Bila spent the time oiling her sword. She also wanted to use her whetstone to sharpen her blade but declined to do so because it would make too much noise for us.


    Kalistra opened her eyes and looked around. She was pleasantly surprised to learn that the other cat girl was still awake. If Bila had fallen asleep, Kalistra was prepared to dismiss her from my service; pledged or not. Thankfully, Bila proved she was able to perform her guard duty with diligence. "Get up, Lawrence," Kalistra ordered.


    I immediately opened my eyes and rose to my feet. I knew that if the cat girl thought that I had fallen asleep, I would be punished. Severely.


    "Feeling refreshed?" she asked.


    I nodded.


    "Let''s begin our lesson. Sprint is a very useful skill to learn for combatants on the battlefield. It can be used offensively to take you to the location of your enemies to launch a surprise attack. It can also be used defensively to pull yourself away from a dangerous situation, such as being surrounded by enemies," she lectured.


    "Sprint requires a strong, focused connection between mind and body. Your mind must determine WHERE you wish to end up. Your body''s job is to TAKE you to the location that your mind has envisioned. We spent the time meditating in order to clear your mind and help you focus."


    Kalistra turned and pointed to the right end of the wall. "We''re now going to practice the Sprint skill moving to that point and back to here. The distance is about ten feet. When Sprint is activated, you will reach the edge of the wall instantaneously."


    I raised my hand. "How is that possible?"


    My teacher''s whiskers twitched. "When Sprint is active, your entire body will focus on the physical act of running to that point. You won''t breathe. You won''t think. You won''t do anything except run to that predetermined location. All your physical and mental energies will be devoted to reaching that point. Like this." In the blink of an eye, Kalistra reached the end of the gate! A moment later, she returned and stood in front of me again.


    The wind finally caught up with her movement and blew across my body. "Wow! Can I do that, too?"


    The cat girl grinned. "Only when your skill level is high enough," she answered. "After you use Sprint, there is a cooldown period of one minute. Every skill level beyond the first will reduce the cooldown by 10%. At level 10, the cooldown period is completely eliminated," she lectured. "Okay, now here''s what we''re going to do. Grab my arm. We''re going to activate the skill at the same time. If you''re successful in learning Sprint, then you will be able to keep up with me. But if not, you''ll fall behind. Are you ready?"


    I nodded.


    "Begin!"


    I tried to focus on the act of moving toward the edge of the gate. But I faltered just a half-step into the sprint and fell to the ground. "-1 Health."


    Kalistra immediately returned to my location. When I pulled myself back to my feet, she said, "Again."


    This time, I managed two full steps before falling to the ground. It took a good 20 tries (plus a few stamina potions) but finally, I received a notification: "Swordsmanship skill LEARNED: Sprint. +100 XP." Yes!


    "About time," my teacher grumbled. Kalistra looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was starting to dip down to the horizon. "It''s getting late. Let''s return to The Trade Wind and keep your promise to me." Her eyes glowed with anticipation of all the delicious seafood she will be having soon.

 Chapter 49 - Departure from Southampton

    Once we passed the gatehouse inspection, Kalistra practically dragged me back to the tavern.


    Bernetta, who was manning the reception desk, covered her mouth politely to stifle her laugh when she saw what the cat girl was doing to me.


    "She''s scary when she''s hungry," I explained with a shrug.


    The tavern keeper nodded sympathetically at my plight. "I shall inform the kitchen staff to prepare a hearty feast for one hungry cat girl," she announced.


    Kalistra''s ears twitched at our light banter. She couldn''t help being hungry after eating that birds feed for lunch! Undeterred, the cat girl continued to forcefully pull on my arm and led me to the VIP room.


    Thankfully, the room was not occupied and thus, we were able to claim it for ourselves.


    Bernetta followed us to the VIP room and then closed the door behind us.


    Once she left, Kalistra nosily pulled my seat from under the table and roughly shoved me into it.


    "-1 Health." Ow. "Don''t you think you''re going a little overboard?" I asked her.


    My master''s tail lashed back and forth dangerously. Her eyes glowed. "You don''t win a war on an empty stomach," she hissed.


    Bila laughed out loud. "And I thought I was dangerous when I''m starving," she commented.


    Kalistra hissed again. She finally took her seat to my right. She absentmindedly extended her claws and almost started scratching on the table when the cat girl suddenly remembered where she was. Kalistra immediately retracted her claws and leaned her head on the table instead.


    I was really amused at her antics. Away from her burdens and responsibilities to maintain a proper image as the heir to a prestigious dojo, Kalistra was acting like an ordinary teenager. I exchanged a knowing glance with Bila, who kept quiet.


    Our honey meads were brought to us quickly. The food, unfortunately, took a good ten minutes to arrive.


    Poor Kalistra''s ears were downcast. She kept wincing as if she was experiencing pangs of hunger. Suddenly, she sprang back to life when she heard the door open again.


    Bernetta entered the VIP room with a small entourage of servers, each of whom was carrying a large tray burdened with food.


    Before we knew it, our table for 12 was filled with dishes of food. There were a half dozen platters of fish alone; each was served in a different style as I saw some had spicy sauce while others were steamed or fried. Shrimp and calamari were served similarly. Of course, we also received big bowls of fish soup plus garlic bread.


    Without a word to me, my bodyguards passed over their soups to me. Neither cat girl was stupid enough to fill her stomach with soup when such delicious entrees were before their eyes!


    Since I had a problem with the fish bones and thus, would not eat fish, I was perfectly fine with this arrangement. I was content to fill my belly with soup and bread.


    A few minutes later, the door opened again. The rest of my party entered the VIP room.


    "I thought you will wait for us to return before starting dinner," Van remarked.


    Bila pointed a paw across the table. "We had to feed a starving monster before she went on a rampage."


    The paladin imagined the havoc Kalistra could create and he winced. "Point taken," he admitted and quietly took his seat. The others also took their seats.


    I looked around the table and saw that Yradmin and Sanhewa were missing.


    When I pointed this out, Rijana said with a shrug, "We invited them to dine with us but they both declined."


    I nodded. The mage probably wanted to report back to the Magic Guild ASAP. The hunter saw himself as a merc-for-hire and probably didn''t want to give me, or the city residents, the wrong impression of having any interest in a closer relationship with me. "So how was your exploration of Chilworth?" I asked.


    Van, Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin exchanged glances. In unison, they gave me a thumbs-up!


    Bjoukin spoke up. "There was a tiny village with a few houses at Chilworth. When we inquired about the ruins, the residents knew what we were talking about and led us to the entrance, which turned out to be a cave. However, a bear decided to make its den in that cave and we decided to leave it alone for now."


    "Excellent work!" I praised them. "Tomorrow, we will depart for Chilworth after breakfast. Can we hire a guide from the village to take us there again?" I asked.


    Bjoukin shook his head. "No need. I already know the way to return to the cave."


    I nodded in appreciation at the ranger. I was happy to save some coin for this mission. I looked at the table and noticed that the plates were empty. "You guys want seconds?" I asked with a wink. Since the Magic Guild was paying for our meal, I may as well run up the tab.


    Kalistra''s ears perked up. She cleared her throat and said calmly, "Yes, please."


    Bila rose from her seat. "I''ll go make the request." She left the room.


    While waiting for the additional food to arrive, I caught Rijana''s eye and said, "I had a duel with Delkon today."


    Everyone in the room froze. It was madness for me to duel a master mage.


    "Why?" Rijana asked in a calm tone of voice.


    "He allowed me to copy Invisibility and Lightning Bolt from his spellbook. He wanted me to practice using those spells," I explained.


    My magic instructor was drinking from her mug and she nearly spat out the mead. "How . . . generous of him," she said after taking a moment to collect her wits. Rijana wasn''t sure if she should feel honored that Councilor Delkon would entrust her pupil with his spellbook or angry that he would usurp her role as my magic instructor. But since Delkon Jawsul WAS a member of the Leadership Council, there was nothing she could do about it. After all, who could she complain to about this breach of tradition?


    "He took me to his private training hall and we fought a match. Delkon limited his repertoire to Fifth-Tier air magic or lower. He started with Invisibility to avoid my melee attacks. Before the match started, though, he created several Walls of Airs and pinned me down when I accidentally backed into them. Then we exchanged Lightning Bolts," I recalled the specifics of my duel.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Rijana raised her hand. "Let me get this straight. You actually exchanged Lightning Bolt with an Air magic specialist?" Her eyebrows were raised and the expression on her face left no doubt what she thought of my action.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "How much damage was done by each spell?"


    "60 from him after factoring in my small Resistance to Electricity. 10 from me after a 50% reduction."


    Rijana shook her head. "This is the reason why you shouldn''t attack an Air mage with air magic. His skill level is obviously maxed out at level 10. Lightning Bolt does 1d8 damage per skill level. His specialty in air magic gives him a bonus in causing damage while he can reduce damage received from air magic. Therefore, Lightning Bolt for Lightning Bolt was an especially bad trade. You should have cast Fireball instead," she explained.


    "I understood," I nodded.


    "Now what do you mean Delkon took you to his private training hall?"


    "He has a magic ring that creates a portal to his own training hall in the Plane of Air," I explained.


    "Wow!" she gasped. It was unheard of for any mage to carry his own portable training hall.


    Suddenly, Bernetta and several servers returned with more food.


    The cat girls resumed their combat for their favorite dishes.


    I was already full from having three bowls of soup. I simply sat and watched my companions finish the food on the table.


    Soon, the horn blew seven times in the distance. Bernetta entered with an anxious look on her face.


    "We''re finished," I said with a smile. No doubt she wanted to use the VIP room to seat important guests. Furthermore, we had stayed for over an hour and it was time for us to relinquish the room to other VIP guests.


    The tavern owner gave me a smile of gratitude as we quickly vacated the room.


    When we returned to the lobby, I turned around and said, "I''m going to bed early. It''s been a long day." I waved my hand and walked up the stairs.


    The cat girls followed me.


    I unlocked the door to my guest room and flopped, belly first, into my bed. I soon fell asleep.


    ***


    The pain registered in my mind and my fight-or-flight response automatically kicked in. My eyes opened and my body became tense. Finally, my brain located the source of the pain--in my right shoulder. I relaxed as I read the pop-up message: "-1 Health." "Good morning, Kalistra," I said calmly.


    "Oh, good! You''re awake now," the evil minx replied nonchalantly.


    "No thanks to you," I muttered quietly.


    "Say what?" her eyes glowed menacingly.


    "Nothing. What time is it?"


    "The seventh horn."


    Wow, that meant I slept for 12 hours! No wonder I felt like a different person this morning! I stretched my arms above my head and took a deep breath. I couldn''t recall the last time I awoke from Kalistra''s claw-poke in the same bed two mornings in a row. Um . . . actually, never. I turned my head and looked at my bodyguard. "I''m still in Southampton, right?" I asked hesitantly.


    *Wham* Kalistra smacked me in the back of my skull. "-1 Health." Ow! "What did you do that for?"


    "You''re implicitly doubting my ability to guard you and keep you safe. I took offense at that remark and acted accordingly," she replied while her tail flickered dangerously.


    I rolled my eyes. It was too early in the morning for me to walk on eggshells with Kalistra. I looked at the ground and saw that Bila was still sleeping, curled up, on the floor. I got off my bed and quietly approached her. I went down on one knee and gently shook her shoulder. "It''s time to get up," I said.


    The tall cat girl opened her eyes and stared at me. She sat upright and, without warning, wrapped her arms around me. She rubbed her face against me and started purring. "Good morning, master."


    Hiss!


    I heard Kalistra''s warning behind my back and quickly pushed Bila away to break her embrace. I didn''t want the two to start a catfight! "We need to go downstairs and break our fast. Also, I don''t anticipate staying here another night. So make sure we leave nothing personal in this room," I ordered. For emphasis, I put on my backpack, which was still loaded with travel provisions.


    The two cat girls obeyed my order and made sure the room was empty of our belongings. When we left our room, we saw our companions standing in the hallway.


    "About time you guys showed up!" Bjoukia said in a cheerful tone of voice.


    "Good morning!" I replied. "After we finish exploring the ruins today, we will head over to the Magic Guild for transportation to London. So make sure you take all your belongings with you when we leave this tavern," I warned them.


    Rijana turned around and showed me her pack. "We''re way ahead of you," she smiled.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go eat!" Bila said and grabbed my hand. She dragged me down the stairs like an impatient child.


    When we reached the lobby, I walked over to Bernetta, who was already manning the reception desk. "We''re leaving Southampton today. We''re returning the keys to our guest rooms," I explained and placed the keys on the desk.


    The tavern owner bowed deeply to me. "Then you must eat a hearty breakfast before you leave!" Bernetta left her station, hooked her arm through me, and led me to the VIP room.


    As we passed by the common room, the patrons bowed respectfully to me. When we reached the VIP room, the hostess finally released my arm. "I''ll be right back!" she promised and left.


    I took my customary seat at the head of the table and my companions took their usual seats as well. "Is Yradmin coming with us?" I asked.


    Bjoukin shook his head. "He said the contract has been completed."


    Bila spoke up. "The deal was for him to help us locate the ruins near Southampton. Since we have done so, he probably thinks he has fulfilled his contract."


    I nodded in acceptance of this explanation. Yradmin kept to himself during our search for the ruins yesterday and he made it clear that he wasn''t going to continue to explore the ruins with us. "But you do know the way to reach the ruins from here, right?" I asked.


    Bjoukin laughed. "I''m a ranger, remember?" he replied while pointing a finger at himself. "I can lead the way from Southampton to the ruins in Chilworth," he reassured me.


    Suddenly, the door opened; Bernetta and a group of servers entered with our meals. Each of us received a bowl of seafood soup and freshly baked bread. "Please let me know if you need seconds," she smiled and then left the room.


    We quickly devoured the delicious soup. It was clam chowder with plenty of potatoes and corn; there was a sweetness to the taste. The bread was soft and easy to digest. Small wonder, then, that everyone in the room took up Bernetta''s offer for a second serving. After we finished our delicious meals, I placed a gold coin on the table as a generous tip for the staff. "Let''s go," I ordered and we exited the VIP room.


    As we passed by the reception desk in the lobby, Bernetta waved goodbye. "I bid you safe travels, Lord Mulligan." The workers at the tavern appeared in the lobby and bowed deeply in unison.


    "Thank you!" I replied graciously and left The Trade Wind for the last time.


    We made our way to the gatehouse and managed to leave Southampton before the eighth horn. Once we left the city, Bjoukin took the lead. We were a good five minutes away from Southampton when we heard someone running toward us.


    I turned and saw that it was Sanhewa!


    The blonde haired red mage was frantically waving her arms.


    We stopped and waited for her catch up.


    "I apologize for my lateness, Lord Mulligan!" Sanhewa huffed.


    "I''m glad you made it," I smiled politely. I was hoping to leave the city without her but alas, it was not meant to be. She was a spy for the Leadership Council and frankly, I would prefer to keep information regarding the Ph''laen Ruins within my party.


    We continued our trek to Chilworth but moved at a slower pace than before. I suspected that Bjoukin wanted to give Sanhewa time to regain her breath and I was perfectly fine with it.


    When the small village of Chilworth was in sight, the ranger took a sharp right turn along the trail. We followed a row of trees and stopped in front of a small cave.


    I put my hand on Bjoukin''s shoulder and pulled him back slightly. I closed my eyes and triggered Spirit Sense. I felt a strong, brown aura just inside the opening of the cave. I opened my eyes and saw the notification: "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." "The bear is inside," I announced.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed with delight at the thought of fighting a bear.


    I noticed her eagerness and held up my hand. "I don''t want to kill the bear unless it''s 100% necessary. Kalistra, I want you to lure the bear out of the cave and get it to chase you. Then use your speed to lose the bear and double back here. The rest of us will hide and then enter the cave once the bear is gone."


    Bjoukin smiled and gave me a thumbs-up. "Good plan," he praised. The elf did not wish to kill the bear, either, and he was glad that we will make the effort to avoid killing the innocent creature.


    Kalistra, however, had a different reaction. Her ears were downcast and she frowned at my order. "Fine," she pouted.


    The ranger took us to a group of nearby trees and we hid behind the trees.


    Kalistra untied her scabbard and quietly entered the cave. She saw the bear was sleeping soundly. With an evil grin, the cat girl smacked her scabbard on the bear''s paw. *WHAM*


    The bear immediately awoke and roared in pain. It saw the source of its torment and started chasing Kalistra.


    The cat girl purposely slowed her movement to allow the bear to catch up and then poured on the speed when it tried to swipe at her with its powerful claws. When Kalistra judged that she was a mile away from the cave, she jumped onto a tree branch and hopped away.


    In the meantime, the rest of us left our hiding places and ran into the cave.

 Chapter 50 - The Phlaen Ruins of Chilworth

    The roar of the bear was loud and terrible. My heart skipped a beat and my body became paralyzed for a moment. "Status: FRIGHTENED. -100% Movement. DURATION: 5 seconds." Suddenly, I felt my hand being grabbed.


    "Don''t worry, master! I will protect you!" she proclaimed and pulled my hand.


    The movement broke my spell and my legs started moving of its own accord. I saw that the person pulling my hand was Bila! As I ran toward the cave with the cat girl, I turned my head and looked back. I saw that Rijana was also being pulled along by Bjoukia. Apparently, she, too, had suffered from the frightened status effect.


    The bear was long gone by the time we reached the mouth of the cavern. It was dark and stank--of death.


    My mind clear now, I cast a Light sphere to illuminate the entrance. "Light SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    Van took the lead and entered the cave first. A few seconds later, he announced, "All clear!"


    Bila entered behind him and I followed her inside.


    The cave had a small opening that bear-ly fit the bear (pun intended). The cave was oval shaped and approximately 12 feet wide. On the left side were a pile of bones, presumably the bear''s victims. On the right side, there were some twigs and leaves on the ground; presumably, the bear had used them as bedding to sleep on. Further back into the cave, there was another opening. This opening, however, was much narrower, perhaps 4 feet wide.


    I created another Light sphere and commanded the ball to enter the opening. "Light SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." The ball continued forward and eventually moved out of my line of sight. "The tunnel isn''t straight," I observed.


    "I''ll scout ahead," Bila volunteered. "I''m much smaller. If there are monsters, I can run back here quickly."


    I nodded my assent. "Please don''t take unnecessary risks," I cautioned her.


    "I won''t," Bila grinned. The cat girl entered the tunnel.


    While we waited, Kalistra returned. "Why are you guys still here?" she hissed. "The bear is going to return soon!"


    "There''s a small opening in the back. Bila is scouting ahead," Van explained.


    The newcomer shook her head. "Unless you feel like fighting an angry bear inside its den, we have to go in now!" Kalistra grabbed my hand. She entered the tunnel and pulled me along with her.


    "I''ll take the rear guard," Van volunteered.


    Bjoukia, Rjiana, Sanhewa, and Bjoukin entered the tunnel in that order.


    The tunnel curved as I expected. However, about 20 feet inside, the tunnel gave way to a passageway made of a metal which reminded me of the Ph''laen Ruins near the Balmore Farms. The corridor eventually widened to 10 feet across. The first Light sphere I created stood at this location. Apparently, Bila had gone ahead without illumination. Since she had night vision, it was not a problem for her.


    As we waited for Van to exit the tunnel and enter the passage, Bila returned to us. She was running on all four paws. "I thought you guys will be waiting in the cave," she commented.


    "Not with the bear returning to the cave shortly," Kalistra shook her head. "It was safer to wait here, instead."


    Bila''s whiskers twitched. "If you say so," she shrugged and rose to her hind paws. "This corridor leads to a staircase. At the bottom is a door that I can''t open. Thankfully, there are no monsters here," she reported.


    Kalistra and I exchanged looks. It was likely that the door could only be opened by a person from another world, such as myself. That I had expected. What I didn''t expect, however, was the lack of monsters, such as large slimes, patrolling the area.


    Our party walked slowly through the passageway, ever wary of hidden traps. In fact, Rijana, Sanhewa, and I did a rotation in casting the spell, Detect Traps, every 5 feet. In addition, we took breaks every hour in order to replenish our mana. Eventually, we reached the end of the passageway, which emptied into a balcony. On the left side was a set of spiral stairs leading down.


    Rijana sent her Light sphere further up and we saw that there were no bats or other creatures hanging over us. There was a light breeze, though, meaning that there was a small wind tunnel somewhere above us.


    I dismissed my in-game notifications. I had received 250 XP for spamming Detect Traps. Taking a cue from Rijana, I decided to send my Light sphere over the balcony and downward. I stepped to the edge of the balcony and looked down. *CRACK* Suddenly, the floor crumbled under my feet! "Dexterity check FAILED." Before I knew it, I was airborne and falling!


    Kalistra jumped after me. She twisted her body and straightened her arms and legs. Like a speeding bullet, the daredevil soon reached my position. She grabbed hold of me and threw me against the wall.


    *SPLAT* I slammed, face first, into the wall, slid down, and landed on the staircase. I could not move at all. "-20 Health. Status: Stunned. Duration: 30 seconds."


    Once I was safe, the cat girl focused on her own predicament. Exerting perfect control of her body, Kalistra spun her body as if she was flipping a coin. Her outstretched limbs created some drag in the air and she managed to slow her descent. When the cat girl saw that she had almost reached the ground, she relaxed her body. *BOOM* She landed perfected on all four paws. However, the fall had fractured her paws and limbs. "Ow," she moaned in pain and gingerly laid down on her chest.


    Rijana also jumped down. She cast Feather to slow her descent.


    When the mage landed, Kalistra turned her body so that her back was on the ground. She looked at the newcomer and said, "There''s an Elixir in my potions bag. Please take it out and feed me the potion. My arms and legs are broken."


    Rijana opened the pouch at the cat girl''s belt and pulled out the golden-colored glass vial. She opened the stopper, lifted Kalistra''s back gently, and slowly poured the precious liquid into the cat girl''s mouth.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Once Kalistra swallowed the potion, she felt heat radiate from her stomach and spread throughout her entire body. Her limbs and paws burned with fire as they slowly mended. Ten seconds later, the pain was gone. She saw a hand in front of her. The cat girl accepted and pulled herself back to her hind paws.


    While I was still stunned, Bila had reached my position on the staircase. She gently carried me in her arms and walked down the stairs.


    By the time we reached the bottom, my stun duration had expired. I jumped to the ground and hugged Kalistra. "Thank you for saving me," I said.


    The cat girl allowed the hug for a few seconds and then poked her claw in my right shoulder. "You need to be more careful," she admonished me.


    "-1 Health." "Yes, master," I said and bowed deeply.


    "Of course, you''ll be reimbursing me for the Elixir of Health that I needed to use," Kalistra added and held out her paw.


    I rolled my eyes and opened my sacks. I took out 100 gold coins and gave them to her.


    The cat girl grinned at the sight of the coins and quickly stored them in her sack.


    "Wow, I thought you were a goner!" Bjoukia interrupted us and hugged me.


    "It was very brave of you to jump after Brother Mulligan to stop his fall," Van praised with admiration. The paladin saluted the heroine. "May the Gods of the Law and Order bless you for your valor!"


    "I guess Kalistra used up one of her nine lives," Bjoukin teased.


    "Are you able to move now?" Bila asked. She couldn''t help but admire her senior''s bravery and dedication to me.


    In response, Kalistra casually stretched her arms and hopped lightly on her legs. "I''m fine," she demonstrated.


    Sanhewa observed the gathering quietly while standing on the staircase. She was ashamed of her cowardice; she couldn''t jump from the balcony like Kalistra and even Rijana. While it was true that the mage was sent by the Magic Guild to be an observer and report on the mission, if I had died then there would have been severe repercussions from her higher-ups. Frankly, she could have jumped after us and cast Feather on myself and Kalistra. But her fear of heights had turned her into stone and she couldn''t make the leap.


    I walked over to the wall and brought the Light sphere with me. There was a doorway, which was blocked by a slab of stone. There was writing on the stone that read as follows: "Only one not of this world may lead the way." I looked at the right side of the doorway. Next to it was a gemstone. I walked over to it and pressed my palm against the stone. *Click* Two panels slide over the stone and trapped my wrist. I slowly turned the stone clockwise and the stone blocking the doorway slowly lifted. When the slab of stone was completely embedded within the ceiling, the panels released my wrist. I turned back to my companions and said, "Let''s go!" I walked in and saw a hallway.


    There was a big, black sphere on the ceiling. Unlike last time, however, no beam of light shot at me from the sphere. It appeared to be inactive for some reason. When I visited the ruins near the Balmore Farms, the black sphere on the ceiling brought my mind to another world and I had to win a "game" in order to return. Nonetheless, I was thankful that I didn''t have to play another game this time.


    Having experienced the sadistic games firsthand, Kalistra stared at the black sphere apprehensively for several seconds while standing outside the doorway. But eventually, she mustered the courage to enter the hallway.


    The rest of the party entered and the slab of stone slammed down, blocking the doorway again.


    I looked around and at the ceiling for signs of monsters, but the corridor was empty. On the other side of the corridor, I saw the stone on the wall next to the blocked doorway and I was anxious to reach it. However, Kalistra abruptly pulled on my arm and prevented me from taking another step forward.


    "Look on the ground, you fool!" she hissed.


    Sheepishly, I did as told and I immediately understood why she was upset with me. There was a modified game of hopscotch! There were 10 squares. The first two squares were adjacent, the third square was solo, four through seven were split into triangles, square eight and nine were adjacent, and the last square was solo. Before those squares, there was another square with the word, "START," colored in red. On the other side, there was an additional panel labeled, "END," also in red.


    "What are we supposed to do?" Rijana asked while staring at the floor.


    I sighed. It was so DEVIOUS of whoever laid down this trap. To play this game, the participant had to be from my version of Earth because otherwise, the player wouldn''t know the rules of the game. I turned around and explained the game to my party. "This game is from my country. It''s called ''hopscotch.'' The object of the game is to hop on the numbered squares sequentially on either one foot or two feet. If a stone appears, you are to skip over that panel. Now, come closer and look at the board."


    My companions stepped closer to examine the hopscotch board.


    "Squares one and two are side-to-side. So you need to put one foot in each square simultaneously. Square three is a single, meaning that you use one foot to step on it. Okay, the next four squares are a bit trickier. You need to step on squares four and five, and then six and seven. After that, step on square eight and nine simultaneously. Finally, put one foot on square ten. Normally, you would turn around and come back. But this game seems modified in that you need to step on the "START" and "END" squares. So I don''t think you need to return back to START," I explained. "I''ll start the game." I stepped on the "START" square.


    A flash of light burst in the room. When I looked at the board, I saw that there were additional instructions on the squares. In square one, I was instructed to "Snap finger." In square three was the word "Skip." In square five, I was instructed to "Wave hand." In square six, I had to "Pinch nose." In square ten, I was instructed to "Turn around." "There are new instructions for this game," I announced. "I''m going to follow them exactly." I took my time and followed the instructions carefully. With my back turned on square ten, I took a big step backward and landed on "END."


    Bila clapped her hands and the others followed her lead.


    "So who''s next?" I asked.


    Kalistra pushed everyone aside and played the game. Then Bila, Rijana, Bjoukia, Bjoukin, and Sanhewa played the hopscotch game without trouble.


    However, Van had a problem--he was wearing plate mail armor! The armor was cumbersome and made this game of agility nearly impossible for him to complete. The first time he tried it, he stepped on square four and five by mistake. The black sphere emanated a beam which latched onto him and pulled him back to the "START" square. The paladin tried to play the game again but stepped on square five and six by accident. Exasperated, Van removed his greaves and sabatons. He tossed them to us and then played the hopscotch game. His bare feet allowed Van to play the game perfectly, and the paladin finally reached the "END" square.


    As Van sat on the ground to put on his armor, I walked over to the doorway and pressed my palm against the gemstone on the wall. Again, two panels locked my wrist in place and I turned the stone clockwise to remove the stone blocking the doorway. As the slab of stone rose off the ground, I was shocked to see something else standing behind the slab--a humanoid robot!


    The robot was entirely painted in silver and stood eight feet tall. Its appearance resembled Gort, the powerful robot from the 1950s film, "The Day the Earth Stood Still." The robot stood motionless but its feet were spread apart enough for a small person to squeeze past.


    Bila slowly approached the guardian with an intention to do just that.


    I noticed my bodyguard standing on her four paws and quickly realized what she planned to do. "Stop, Bila!" I yelled.


    Kalistra jumped on the cat girl and pinned her to the ground.


    Bila hissed. "Why did you stop me? I wanted to scout ahead."


    The panel on the wall finally released my wrist. I walked over and stood next to the two cat girls. I pointed at the glowing yellow eye in the visor of the robot''s head. "This guardian is active. It would have taken action to stop you from entering the room. Now, let me deal with it." I stepped forward and stood in front of the robot.


    Its eye flashed and a beam of light shot into my head.


    I felt the mental intrusion but remained calm. I had been recognized as an ally of the Ph''laens and I only needed this guardian to see my memories of my visit to the other Ph''laen outpost to confirm my status as such. That would grant me access to the room behind the guardian.


    Finally, the beam of light dissipated and the yellow eye turned green. The robot took a few steps backward and unblocked the doorway.


    "Thank you," I said. I turned to my companions. "I just received permission to enter this room. You can come in now," I invited them.

 Chapter 51 - The Control Room, Part 2

    As soon as I stepped into the room, I was teleported to another place. The new room where I arrived was painted in all-silver from floor to ceiling. There were lights along the walls, ceiling, and floor, that continuously blinked, creating a sort of a disco ball visual effect. Even worse, the silver coating was reflecting the ever-changing light. Additionally, I was floating--apparently, this place was in outer space! The lack of gravity and the glittering light made me feel very disoriented.


    Soon, my companions arrived in this room one-by-one. And their reactions to the weightlessness and the lighting varied. Kalistra was nonchalant because she had long expected the unusual inside these ruins. Bila was very uncomfortable and she clutched my left arm as if I was her life support. Bjoukia squealed in delight at the new environment while Bjoukin, the ever-practical one, linked an arm with her to stay together with his sibling. Rijana looked around the room in wonderment of this experience while Sanhewa was looking a little pale and covered her mouth with her hand. Van, weighed down by his heavy armor and shield, was able to stand on the ground; he focused on his breathing and ignored the unimportant things.


    The Gort-wannabe servant of the Ph''laens appeared in the room. The robot raised its left arm and pointed a finger, first at me and then at the center of the room.


    I looked at the spot and noticed a nozzle on the ceiling and a metallic nub on the ground. Aha! I hadn''t noticed them because of the continuously blinking lights. Knowing what the robot wanted me to do, I gently pushed Bila away from me and floated toward the designated spot. When I reached it, a silver light struck me. However, there was no pain. Instead, I felt a warm sensation all over my body. A transparent panel appeared in front of my face: "Connecting . . . completed. Access: granted. Level: captain. Awaiting orders." There was a blinking cursor under that last line.


    A pop-up notification appeared to the left of the panel: "Major faction quest COMPLETED. Ph''laen Ruins #2 UNLOCKED. +1,000 XP." I read and dismissed the message. Suddenly, another projection appeared to the right of the panel. It was a replica of our current location--a base stationed above the planet! I mentally ordered the projection to be visible to my companions.


    When they saw it, some party members gasped.


    "Where are we?" Rijana asked.


    "We''re inside a base circling this planet," I answered.


    "In outer space," Kalistra added.


    Van pointed at the globe. "Our world is that thing?" he asked in disbelief.


    I groaned inwardly at the question. I was hoping to avoid the Earth-is-flat controversy. "Yes, we are on a planet that revolves around the sun." I pointed at the globe. "This is where we are."


    The paladin was skeptical of my answer. Mercifully, he kept silent and accepted my explanation.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This is why we''re floating?" Bjoukia asked.


    "Oh, that reminds me. .," I facepalmed. I set the base''s gravity to 1G.


    Suddenly, everyone dropped to the floor. *BAM*


    "Ow," Bila complained. "You should have warned us before you did that."


    "Sorry," I winced.


    Sanhewa took a deep breath and spoke up. "Brother Mulligan, can you explain what this place is?" The mage spread her arms wide for emphasis.


    I looked around the room and saw that everyone was looking at me attentively. I nodded. "Do you recall the pirate raid? There was a slavemaster in control of the pirates?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "The slaver belonged to a race from the stars. It''s a Zarxilian." I ordered an image of the creature to appear. "The Ph''laens are their enemies and they have secret outposts to protect this world," I revealed. I replaced the image of the Zarxilian, a small little green man, with that of the Ph''laen, a tall, lanky, gray-skinned man similar to the robot standing behind me.


    "There are a total of four outposts on this continent. And apparently, I have to visit each one and connect to the controller to unlock them," I continued.


    "Why you? What makes you so special?" Sanhewa asked.


    "I was brought here from another version of Earth. The Gods have designated me as a ''Player Character.'' And I have to become King in order to leave this world," I revealed.


    Sanhewa shook her head. "There are so many things that make you a suspicious person--your ability to communicate with the Gods from both Order and Chaos; your outlandish accomplishments which belong in a fairy tale, and your ability to attract fame and attention wherever you go. And since you are carrying a Truth Stone, I have no choice but to believe that you are telling the truth." She sighed.


    "So what now?" Bjoukia asked. The blinking lights in the room were making the elf very uncomfortable. The silver paint made it worse. Why couldn''t the room be green instead?


    "I''m going to sever my connection with the controller and then we''ll leave this place," I answered. I concentrated on the panel and sent my thought. "Disconnecting link . . . complete." The light from the nozzle above my head and from the ground dissipated and I landed on my feet. I turned toward the robot escort and said, "I wish to leave this room."


    The robot''s eye flashed yellow and a panel on the wall opened.


    As I walked toward the exit, I passed by a map of Britannia on the wall; it depicted the four locations of the Ph''laen Ruins, with two of them marked with green dots. I was happy to receive a visual confirmation from the Ph''laens that I had unlocked two of their outposts. Only two more to go! Buoyed by my progress, I walked with a slight bounce in my steps across the chamber. When I stepped through the exit, I was teleported back to the dark corridor.


    Soon, the rest of my party returned as well.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I looked on with amusement as Sanhewa furtively kissed the ground. I knew she was extremely disoriented by the weightlessness in outer space. I also saw Van knock on the wall with his gauntlet. My other companions were looking at me expectedly. I walked over to the other end of the corridor, pressed my palm against the gemstone on the wall, and turned it clockwise to remove the stone blocking the exit.


    I held my breath as the slab of stone slowly rose. It was a crapshoot what would be awaiting us on the other side. At the previous Ph''laen Ruins, we had to swim through a flooded cavern and then get off a cliff! Fortunately for me, Jasla flew with her wings and carried me back to the ground.


    When the panel on the wall finally released my wrist, I stepped over to the exit and looked straight ahead. To my relief, it was only a tunnel. I cast my Light spell and commanded the sphere to move forward. "Light SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." The light sphere remained in my eyesight but stopped moving at 30 feet, the maximum range of my spell due to my skill at Level 3 in the General sphere of magic.


    Unfortunately, the tunnel was narrow and only one person could pass at a time. Bila took the lead, followed by Kalistra, me, Bjoukia, Rijana, Sanhewa, Bjoukin, and finally Van. The paladin was forced to walk sideways in the tunnel like a crab because the tunnel was too narrow for him to walk normally.


    As Bila advanced, I matched her pace forward and pushed the light sphere the same 30 feet distance ahead of my position. The walls of the tunnel composed of dirt and rocks; they were uneven and we were forced to watch our steps to avoid tripping over rocks. After a slow, half-hour walk, we finally felt a breeze in the tunnel. Further ahead, we saw that the tunnel diverged into 3 more tunnels. The tunnel in the middle was too small for us to enter, leaving the left and right tunnels as prospects leading to the exit.


    Kalistra turned around to face me. "Which way, milord?"


    I gave her an angry scowl. I HATED being put on the spot like this. If I made the wrong choice, then I would be the one solely at fault. But then again, I WAS the leader of this party and the cat girl made the proper deference to me on this decision.


    I held up my hand and closed my eyes. I activated my Spirit Sense and Magic Sense to scout my vicinity. There were multitudes of auras in BOTH tunnels. Ouch. The creatures in the left tunnel were normal while the ones in the right tunnel were chaotic. However, their positions and placements suggested that the tunnels would empty into wider chambers.


    I opened my eyes and gave my party my report. "My senses show that there are creatures in both tunnels. However, the ones in the left tunnel seem to be normal animals while the residents in the right tunnel were chaotic. We may be able to walk through the left tunnel peacefully. If you''re looking for a fight, then the right tunnel is the one we should enter." I read and dismissed the pop-up messages: "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 9, +300 XP. Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 7, +300 XP."


    Van closed his eyes and activated Detect Evil. A moment later, he opened them and said, "I sense no evil nearby. My preference is to investigate the right tunnel and see what chaotic beings are here. We are close to the village in Chilworth and I wouldn''t want the common folk to be at risk from whatever is here."


    I nodded my assent. "Then we''ll go right. We need to extinguish the light spheres in order to retain our element of surprise. I will cast Dark Vision to allow us to see in the dark."


    "I will cast this spell on the elves," Rijana replied.


    I nodded and then cast the spell on myself, Sanhewa, and Van. I quickly read and dismissed the pop-ups: "Dark vision SUCCESSFUL. Level 3, +225 XP."


    The party moved quietly in the tunnel. Soon, the small tunnel turned into a large chamber with many exits.


    Kalistra entered the closest opening. A minute later, she reappeared, holding a sword drenched with yellow blood. "They''re kobolds. We have to kill them all or else, they will breed like rats and raid the nearby village for foodstuff," she whispered.


    We systematically entered each cave and killed the inhabitants. The noise soon attracted the entire clan and we were forced to fight back-to-back. But their superior numbers of approximately 70 kobolds meant nothing due to the high-levels of my party members. After an hour of fighting, the kobolds were eliminated.


    The only challenge for us was to avoid getting in each other''s way because of the tight space in the underground den. For example, I could not cast Fireball or Lightning Bolt because the risk of hitting my companions was unacceptably high. Thus, I limited myself to casting Magic Missile and Acid Arrows as necessary. However, I noticed that Kalistra had no trouble acting like a wrecking ball because she was jumping on walls and ceilings and decapitating kobolds on every pass.


    After the fighting had ended, our party was split up. Kalistra and Bila continued onward to search for the exit to the surface while the rest of us searched the den for any valuables. Our search came up with a combined total of 1 gold, 23 silver, and 130 copper pieces. In addition, we found the mutilated bodies of a few villagers and their belongings--including a hunting knife with "E.K." etched on the blade and a broken bow with "Bo" etched on the limb portion of the bow. I decided that the coins should be given to the victims'' families.


    I took a moment to clear up my notifications. I received a combined total of 600 XP for fighting the kobolds and casting my spells. I was only receiving 25 XP for each kill and I was credited with killing 8 kobolds. Thankfully, my spamming of Acid Arrow brought my skill in the Water sphere up to Level 3.


    When the cat girls returned with news of an exit, we took the 3 bodies of the villagers with us for a proper burial. Kalistra also collected the belongings for purposes of identification by the village when we return there. The bodies of the goblins were stacked together and then we lit a torch to burn them. We had to burn the bodies so that their remains could not be used by a necromancer to create an undead horde. We hurried to leave the smoke-filled tunnels and soon, we returned to the surface.


    Van looked around and chose a spot to bury the villagers. He used his tower shield to dig the dirt; his shield was pointed at the bottom and thus, could be used as a digging tool. Unfortunately, no one else had the tools to dig a grave and thus, we took turns whenever one person was almost out of stamina from digging.


    It took us a good 3 hours to dig up a grave for each deceased villager. The earth was solidly packed and very difficult to break through with an improper digging tool. When that task was finally accomplished, I received a pop-up notification: "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +250 XP, +200 Reputation, +400 XP."


    With Bjoukin the ranger leading the way, we reached the Village of Chilworth in under an hour. Since he was a familiar face with these villagers, I decided to let him break the news of the deaths. Kalistra gave him the belongings of the deceased. Soon, cries could be heard from the humble, wooden houses.


    I looked up at the sky. It was already dusk. I didn''t want to travel through the forest after dark. It was better to spend the night here in Chilworth and return to Southampton tomorrow morning. I turned toward my companions and said, "Let''s stay outside the village for the night. We brought them very sad news and we may not be welcome in the village. Please make a campfire."


    Rijana and Bjoukia departed to gather wood. When they returned, Sanehwa used her fire magic to create the campfire.


    When Bjoukin returned to our camp, his face was full of sadness.


    I patted him lightly on the shoulder. "Thank you for breaking the news to the village. As the leader, I should have been the one to report the sad news to the villagers," I admitted.


    The elf shook his head. "No, Lord Mulligan, you made the right decision in allowing me to volunteer for this task. Once you introduce yourself to them, they would not be comfortable in the presence of a nobleman, a mage, or a member of the Church. Since you''re all three-in-one, you are like their worst nightmare," he joked feebly and laughed forcefully at his own joke.


    Bjoukia nudged him gently in the ribs for the inappropriate joke.


    I held up my hand. "It''s fine. It''s better to laugh than to cry, right?" I looked at each of my party member in the eyes. "This adventure beyond Southampton was a lot more than you expected. Thanks to your bravery, we have eliminated a dangerous threat to these common folk. I am very proud of you. You earned your rest today. Now, let''s eat our lousy rations and then return to Southampton tomorrow morning for a nice meal at The Trade Wind."


    My companions laughed and together we unpacked our rations to eat and then rest.

 Chapter 52 - Dream Warning

    After we finished eating our travel provisions, we took turns keeping watch.


    I volunteered for the first turn and specifically asked Sanhewa to join me. Fortunately, she agreed. I wanted to talk to her for a bit and the first watch was usually the least likely to be interrupted by intruders. As we sat in front of the campfire, I asked her, "What do you think of this mission?"


    The blonde haired red mage looked up from the fire and stared at me. The light from the flames danced in her eyes. "You''re concerned about what I''ll be reporting to the council?" she asked with a smile.


    Sanhewa wondered when I would ask to speak to her privately, given her role as a representative of the Leadership Council for this mission. So far, she saw nothing suspicious about this mission and I had gone to explore the ruins previously unknown to the Magic Guild as I had announced in an open meeting with the council. Sanhewa expected to receive another mission from the council to lead a group, solely composed of members of the guild, to return to the ruins at a future date.


    I shook my head in denial of her suggestion. "No, I wanted your impression because I noticed you were very uncomfortable at various points during our exploration of the ruins," I explained. While it was true that I harbored some concern about the report the red mage will submit to the council, I was also cognizant of the fact that she wasn''t the type of person to change her report due to any pressure from me. To make such an attempt would backfire on me and perhaps, even diminish my personal reputation. In my view, this was NOT worth the risk.


    Sanhewa tilted her head slightly and thought for a moment. "Honestly, I can''t recall the last time someone asked me this question. I''ve gone through my fair share of adventures on the road, and I don''t mind walking long distances. This is partially why I was asked to accompany you in the first place." She pointed at her boots and smiled again. "However, I never expected to be teleported to someplace high up in the sky, though." She pointed a finger up for emphasis. "Having my body float around as if I''m in the clouds was not a good experience and it made me nauseous," she admitted openly. "That being said, I find your proclaimed self-importance in the eyes of our Gods, as a so-called ''Player Character,'' to be outlandish. But then again, due to your status as a wielder of a holy Truth Stone, even the most imaginary tales must be believed if they came from your mouth."


    I chuckled at her long-winded answer. "So in other words, you see me as a liar but not a liar."


    She frowned at the mischaracterization. "Something like that," she said politely.


    I pulled out my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos from under my tunic. Illuminated by the campfire, the red mist swirled inside the stone. "Honestly, this is a heavy burden and one that I never asked for in the first place. I received this relic from the Church as a reward for avenging the death of the previous wielder of this stone. I don''t want to be involved in kingdom politics. I would rather return home and go on with my simple, normal life. However, the Gods demanded something else from me and so, here I am." I shrugged.


    "I can only imagine how big a burden that is," she said sympathetically. The mage had witnessed enough council meetings at the Magic Guild to see the political maneuvering and backstabbing that thoroughly disgusted her. What I had experienced was probably one hundred times worse. Sanhewa didn''t know how I could sleep at night with so many worries to deal with.


    "Let me change the topic and ask for your professional advice. My profession is a Swordmage and I am fortunate to have affinities in all six elements. So my question to you, as a mage, is whether it makes sense for me to specialize or become a generalist instead?" I asked.


    Sanhewa shook her head in disbelief. "Brother Mulligan, you like living in contradictions, don''t you? It is unheard of for a mage to have all six affinities. I personally have no access to Air magic and therefore, I have had no luck in learning magic from the Air sphere. To be a dual-class is a major hindrance to your advancement as you seek to learn the highest tier spells. I don''t think you should worry about being a generalist versus a specialist because being a dual-class will make it difficult for you to advance your level and gain access to cast these spells."


    In response, I gave her a wry smile. As a person brought to this world against my will, I didn''t have the luxury to start my profession as a mage. Originally, I took the fighter profession with a specialty in swordsmanship because I met Kalistra in an inn on my first day inside this gaming world. Eventually, I took up her offer to learn swordsmanship from her dojo and became a swordsman as my official profession.


    However, I decided not to bore Sanhewa with those details of my early days of survival inside this gaming world. She had more than enough information to write up her report to the Magic Guild already. Furthermore, I didn''t want her to report on my background and invite further scrutiny from the guild itself.


    We spent the rest of our hour on watch duty in silence and then went to bed.


    ***


    Suddenly, I awoke. I was standing in a fog. I couldn''t see anything. I fought my rising panic and calmed my nerves. I didn''t want to have another panic attack. Was I dreaming? Or had I been kidnapped again?


    The answer became apparent when the fog was abruptly lifted by a strong wind--I was not alone! Standing beside me were my bodyguards, Kalistra and Bila. They were equally confused and upset by their situations. Standing before us was an Asian man. He stared at me with ever-swirling eyes and the promise of might and power within them. It took me a moment to recognize the man--Morpheus, the Demigod of Dreams! I immediately bowed from the waist before the divine entity.


    My bodyguards noticed my action and did the same.


    "Please lift your head," a gentle, feminine voice said.


    While my head was still facing the ground, I recognized the voice as belonging to Lady Luck! I did as I was told and saw the regale looking Asian woman wearing a form-fitting red dress with a dragon pattern embroidered in gold. "It has been a long time since we last talked, Lady Luck. How may I serve you?" I asked politely.


    The goddess gave me a faint smile and turned her head.


    Suddenly, a veil lifted and a third god appeared before us. This time, however, I could not recognize him. He was tall, at least seven feet in height. His body was covered in yellow fur and he had a bushy, brown mane similar to that of a lion. His head, on the other hand, was that of a goat with two black horns protruding from his forehead. He had two sets of wings on his back similar to those of a hawk. His chest was bare and broad, showing off his tight, six-pack abdomen.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The two cat girls were surprised by his presence and they immediately dropped to one knee.


    "Please rise, my children," the newcomer said in a gentle voice. The chimera-like god turned his attention to me. "I am Leonus, the patron god of the animal people. I thank you for your kindness toward my children," the god said and nodded his head.


    I bowed deeply in return.


    "I have asked Lord Morpheus to bring you here to discuss an urgent matter. An old threat has arisen and the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship in Tregome is the target," Leonus revealed. "I will allow him to explain why." The god turned his head and a fourth god appeared before us--Lord Bane!


    The demon lord was not his usual, jovial self. He was fidgety and he avoided looking at my face. "Um, hello! Long time no see," he said hesitantly.


    "Pardon my impudence, Lord Bane, but what did you do this time?" I asked with exasperation.


    The Demigod of Chaos flapped his demonic wings in anger. "Hey, that''s no way to address a god," he growled.


    I folded my arms and waited expectedly.


    "Oh fine!" he huffed. Bane realized that any threat he made toward me would be recognized as a bluff and thus, he dropped the act. "250 years ago, there was a young red dragon residing in the Plane of Fire. He was causing trouble for my minions and becoming too confident. Thus, I goaded him to visit a certain swordsman in a certain town."


    "You sent Hleandros to fight my ancestor!" Kalistra interrupted.


    Bane looked at her sheepishly. "Yes," he admitted. "I thought it would be entertaining to see the best swordsman on Britannia to square off against a young red dragon. But I never expected Kallimon to actually beat the youngster and expel the kid from Tregome for 250 years."


    "This period of self-exile by Hleandros is now over and the dragon will return to the dojo," the Heir to the school verbalized her realization.


    "Correct," the demigod nodded solemnly.


    "You want us to clean up your mess and fight the dragon," I added.


    He nodded again.


    I glanced at my companions and then looked at Bane again. "Why did you summon only the three of us here? You can''t realistically expect us to beat the dragon."


    Lady Luck intervened. "Within your party camping at Chilworth, you three are our Servants and subject to our influence. The rest of your party follow other gods and we have no right to ask them to do anything on our behalf," she explained.


    "Exactly," Leonus nodded in agreement. The chimera stepped forward. He placed a paw above the right side of Kalistra''s neck without touching her. A golden light flashed for a moment and then disappeared. When his paw was removed, a faint mark appeared on her neck. "I''m offering each of you my divine mark," the god explained. "This will provide protection against the dragon aura." The god placed his mark on the same spot on Bila''s neck.


    When Leonus finally turned toward me, I rolled up my right sleeve and held out my forearm. I felt a warmth on my skin as the golden light placed a divine mark on me. When his paw was removed, I looked at the mark and saw the symbol of a paw. I chuckled slightly at the sight. "ACQUIRED: Divine brand of Leonus. +1,000 Reputation, +2,000 XP. Alignment shift to ''Lawful.''"''


    I was extremely surprised by the shift in my personal alignment from Lawful Neutral to Lawful. But then again, it made sense because Leonus was a Lawful god. Out of six divine marks on my forearms, I now had three from Gods of Order, two from Gods of Chaos, and one from a Neutral God.


    "Thank you for granting me, a human, your divine mark," I said and bowed deeply to Leonus. I understood how rare and unusual it was for the patron god of the animal people to grant his mark on a human.


    The god placed his paw on my right shoulder. "Thank you for your willingness to protect the dojo and my people," he responded. "Not many people are willing to stand up to a red dragon. Hleandros, in particular, is Evil and he takes great pleasure in the pain and suffering of others."


    "Why don''t the other gods intervene if this Hleandros is acting out of control?" Bila asked.


    "The Gods have our own rules that we must follow to keep the Balance intact," Lady Luck replied.


    Bane decided to shift the conversation away from this uncomfortable topic. "Dragons follow a particular life cycle of sleep and activity similar to that of a bear. The older they are, the longer the period of rest required. As I said before, Hleandros is a relatively young dragon and thus, he is much more active than others," Bane explained. "His last active period was 50 years ago and he will soon awaken again. My hope is that Hleandros will pay a simple visit to the dojo and Kallimon''s descendants, do a little dueling with you, and then return to the Plane of Fire."


    "Since Kallimon had defeated the dragon before, it is possible to show us his fight with Hleandros?" I requested.


    Morpheus nodded and snapped his fingers.


    Mists appeared in front of us; they solidified into a screen, which started showing the encounter. We watched the enormous dragon land in the small village of Tregome. Kallimon stood firm as other residents ran in fear from the dragon aura. Finally, the brave cat man drew his sword and attacked the dragon. We were astonished when Kallimon discovered a weakness in the dragon''s horn and used it to compel Hleandros to leave peacefully.


    When the screen turned dark, I spoke up. "Hleandros'' weakness is his right horn?" I asked.


    Bane shook his head. "It was more of a vanity issue for him. At the time, his body had not fully matured and the horn was still fragile. Now that 250 years have passed, the horn is fully developed and as hard as the dragon scale covering his body. Frankly, the only weaknesses of a dragon are the eyes, nostrils, and mouth because they are not covered with the dragon scale. Kallimon originally went for the eye, too, but Hleandros simply turned his head to avoid the attack on his eye."


    "What about magic?" I asked.


    "As a red dragon, Hleandros is completely immune to fire damage. He also has moderate resistance, I would say in the 50% range, to other magic. Water spells, if you could overcome his resistance, will do additional damage to him," Bane answered.


    "I guess that means I''ll be spamming Acid Arrows on him," I remarked.


    The demon lord snorted. "With your low skill level in the Water element, you''ll only be tickling him. Besides, I believe that he has around 1,500 Health currently. You could drink up the entire stock of mana potions in Tregome to spam Acid Arrows and still not be able to whittle his health down to zero."


    "What else can we do to stop him?" I asked in growing frustration. I started brainstorming the available resources in Tregome. There was no Magic Guild in this frontier town. While the Church did have representation in Tregome, I doubted that Bishop Canterbury had strong enough holy magic to take down the red dragon either. After all, a dragon was not a demon and holy magic focused on destroying demons (and undead). Frankly, we needed an army of paladins like Van, and Tregome was simply not important enough to receive that kind of support from the Church.


    Kalistra placed her paw on my shoulder. "This is a matter between the dojo and Hleandros and it should be settled by the school itself," she announced.


    "The red dragon will destroy the school and then rampage throughout the rest of Tregome," I retorted.


    The cat girl shook her head. "We''ve been training for this day. Kallimon had made it clear to his descendants that Hleandros will return to destroy the dojo. This is our destiny."


    I shook my head in disagreement.


    Kalistra petted my head. "I will stand with my father and the other members of the school to protect the dojo. We will find a way to drive Hleandros out again." She turned toward Leonus. "May I ask for a boon? Can you magically transport us back to Tregome? We are currently too far away from my hometown and I want to be there when Hleandros arrives."


    The god nodded. "Very well. I give you my blessing and my hope for your victory."


    A flash of light emanated from Leonus and overwhelmed our senses. When the golden light was gone, we found ourselves standing in a courtyard.


    I saw the building, the indoor pond, and the well. I recognized where we were--the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, in Tregome!

 Chapter 53 - Hleandros Returns

    I felt something brush my leg and looked down. It was my messenger bag containing my belongings. I saw that Leonus had also sent Bila and Kalistra their belongings.


    As we put on our gear, someone approached us and yelled, "Halt! Identify yourselves!" There was no illumination and I couldn''t see clearly who made the challenge.


    Kalistra stepped forward. "I''m Kalistra, Heir of the dojo. Good to see you, Glenvun and Usten." Her night vision allowed the cat girl to see the faces of the two guards clearly.


    The guards were flustered by her sudden appearance and bowed deeply. "We meant no disrespect! We were surprised by your sudden appearance in the courtyard," Glenvun explained.


    Kalistra raised a paw. "It''s fine. We were transported here by magic."


    Suddenly, another person appeared. He stood in front of the dojo. "Is that so?"


    The cat girl recognized the voice. She dropped her belongings and ran on all four paws. She jumped and tackled the newcomer in the chest. "Papa!"


    Kalistro chuckled and bumped his forehead against his daughter''s. "You''re late in your return and I was concerned when I didn''t receive any letter in the mail from you," he grumbled.


    Suddenly, the daughter released him. "Hleandros is coming here!" she said with alarm.


    The Grandmaster nodded solemnly. "I received a warning from our patron god," he revealed.


    Kalistra nodded. "The three of us were granted an audience with Leonus inside the Dream World. He warned us that the red dragon is coming and then he magically transported us here," she explained. "We received his mark." She pointed at the spot on her neck; the divine mark glowed slightly. There were mutterings and gasps around her.


    The Heir turned her head and finally noticed that the entire school had come out of the dojo; the members were standing in the courtyard and watching her. She drew closer to her papa and asked, "How will we defeat Hleandros?"


    "It depends on what he wants to do. If he is willing to settle for a duel, I will challenge him. If he decides to go on a rampage and destroy the dojo and Tregome, then we will have to seek help from outsiders," the Grandmaster answered.


    "There''s no need to ask for help!" "We''re strong!" "We can take him!" The students were enthusiastic and their morale was high.


    The headmaster of the school turned around and addressed his pupils. "I appreciate your loyalty and I am proud of each and every one of you. However, a red dragon is an impossible opponent for you to fight. I cannot ask you to throw your young lives away so fruitlessly. You are my students. You are the future of this dojo. You must survive. I will challenge Hleandros to a one-on-one duel. You will stand and watch as observers. You will not intervene."


    "I accept."


    Everyone turned and saw a man sitting on the roof of the dojo. He was wearing a red cloak, red shirt, brown pants, and black boots. He took a bite out of the apple that he was holding in his hand and chewing noisily.


    I immediately activated Spirit Sense and Magic Sense. I was nearly overwhelmed by the strength of his malevolent aura. He was like the sun itself. His blood red aura was scorching hot. His entire body was covered with magic. My head started pounding and I was forced to release the senses. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. -5 Health, +100 XP. Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 8, +100 XP." There was no doubt about it--he was Hleandros, magically turned into the form of a human!


    The man casually tossed his half-eaten apple into the pond. He then jumped from the roof and landed on his feet like a cat. He lazily rose to his full height. He looked around and was irked by all the weaklings in his presence. Suddenly, Hleandros released his dragon aura! "Scram!" he said and stomped his foot on the ground.


    *WHOOSH* A gust of wind blew across the courtyard. The students were helpless against the enormous pressure exerted against their collective will. In unison, the frightened students were forced to open the heavy iron door and fled out of the dojo.


    Hleandros scowled at the people remaining in the courtyard. He quickly counted five people: the apparent headmaster of the school, an equally old-looking dog man (!), a human, and two young-looking cat girls. He shook his head in anger. The dragon could understand that the two old guys were high level in their character levels to withstand his dragon aura. But for the rest of us to remain standing in the courtyard was an outrage! "I don''t know how you managed to resist my dragon aura," Hleandros said while pointing a finger at me.


    Kalistra boldly stood in front of me and pointed at her neck. "We have been blessed by our patron deity," she replied.


    The dragon-in-human-form eyed her neck closely. He could feel the faint aura of a divine entity. After a moment of concentration, he saw the golden paw on her neck. "I see that Leonus has intervened. But that doesn''t explain why a human has received his mark as well."


    I rolled up my left sleeve and cast unveil on the mark of Bane. "I''m also a servant of Bane," I said while pointing at the demigod''s brand. "Since I serve your master, you cannot harm me."


    Hleandros became indignant at my remark. "Foolish human! Bane is NOT my master! I shall deal with you after I have disposed of Kallimon''s descendants." He turned to face Kalistro. "I have waited 250 years for this day and I shall have some fun before I destroy you and this dojo," he said and pointed at the building behind him.


    "We will defend the dojo with our lives," the grandmaster replied calmly.


    "I like this confidence of yours. Your way of speaking and your pose reminds me so much of Kallimon. I''m going to enjoy trampling all over you. I challenge you to a duel of swordsmanship. Can I borrow a blade from someone here?" Hleandros asked.


    I unfastened my scabbard and slowly approached him. I held the scabbard in both hands and bowed respectfully to him.


    "Hmm . . . at least you know how to show proper deference. I may let you live," Hleandros remarked as he took the scabbard. He pulled the sword free and tossed aside the scabbard. He took a few test swings. "Not a bad sword." He pointed the tip of the blade at Kalistro. "Let''s get this started," he grinned. Suddenly, Hleandros held the sword in both hands above his head and charged! "YAH!"


    The grandmaster bravely stood in his path. Kalistro turned slightly to his left. His left hand was holding the scabbard while his right hand held the pommel of his sword. In one smooth, instantaneous motion, the blade was freed. *Swoosh* Kalistro''s sword cut through my blade as if it was mere paper.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Hleandros hopped back. He stared at his sword; the blade was sliced in half and the cut was smooth. He whistled. "That''s a nice draw technique. What''s it called?"


    "Breaking Dawn."


    The challenger casually tossed the broken sword in my direction. "Here, kid!" he said.


    I was forced to duck to avoid being hit by the sword.


    Hleandros adopted a fighter''s pose, leading with his left foot. His hands were balled into fists. "Here I come!" he warned and charged again. He jumped through the air and led with his left foot. However, a powerful red aura surrounded the foot.


    Kalistro hopped back to avoid the attack.


    The challenger followed up with his fists.


    The cat man avoided those attacks with his superior speed.


    The lopsided fight continued for several minutes.


    As I watched, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was watching a live-action Dragonball Z show.


    Finally, Hleandros was fed up by his futility against the cat man. "Enough with this warm up," he said. A dark red aura surrounded his body, which began to grow in size.


    We were forced to back away as the metamorphosis took over a substantial portion of the courtyard.


    When the transformation was complete, Hleandros gave a blood-curdling roar to announce his presence to the town. The red dragon sat on his hind legs. He waved his right hand at us. "I''ll take all of you at once. It''s only fair. HAHAHAHA!" The dragon took a deep breath and spread dragon fire in an arc over of the walls of the dojo. The dragon fire hit nearby buildings and started burning! "Can you stop me before I turn this entire town to ashes?" he taunted. He took a deep breath again.


    Kalistro, Kalistra, Gurgne, and Bila charged in unison to stop the dragon from breathing his fire again.


    Since I was sword-less, I had to attack with my magic instead. I kissed my left forefinger and aimed at Hleandros'' left eye. I cast Acid Arrow. "Acid arrow RESISTED." Damn!


    Bila and Kalistra attacked from behind to avoid his dragon fire.


    Gurgne and Kalistro took turns attacking the right eye.


    Hleandros held up his hand to protect the eye.


    However, the Grandmaster''s blade pierced through the dragon scale and drew first blood from the dragon''s hand.


    "Ack! How is this possible?" the dragon asked.


    "The blade was made with a fragment of your horn," Kalistro replied. "King Merlin made this enchanted blade especially to pierce through your dragon scale."


    "What a troublesome human!" Hleandros huffed. He lashed out with his long tail.


    The two managed to jump over the tail.


    But the backswing of the tail smashed into the dojo. "Oops! Did I do that?" the red dragon taunted us with an evil grin.


    In response, I sent another Acid Arrow at his left eye. This time, I was rewarded with this notification: "Acid arrow SUCCESSFUL. -30 Damage (DOUBLED), -30% Attack, +200 XP."


    Hleandros looked at me with his right eye. His backhand flew out and caught me in the chest.


    I was thrown through the air and slammed into the wall! "-30 Health. Status: Stunned. Duration: 10 seconds."


    "A fair trade," the dragon chuckled evilly. It was pure bravado on his part. Hleandros was inwardly panicking as he blinked his left eye several times. The Acid Arrow had irritated his eye and made it blurry. That was why he received a 30% reduction in Attack, because of his blurred vision. Fortunately, the red dragon was able to stun me and prevent me from mentioning it to my companions.


    Hleandros took a step toward me but the duo of cat man and dog man continued to prod at his right eye, forcing the dragon to step back again. With growing annoyance, the dragon took a deep breath. When Hleandros tried to aim his dragon fire at the two men, his head was slammed upward and the attack was directed harmlessly at the sky!


    Kalistro had used the flat of his blade to smack the chin of the dragon and knock his mouth upward right before the dragon launched his breath attack. In the chaos of the aftermath, he plunged his enchanted blade into the dragon''s chest, causing a critical hit and 500 points of damage!


    The dragon instinctively turned around and slammed his tail into his tormentor, causing the Grandmaster to release his blade.


    The Grandmaster took the full brunt of the attack and received 100 points of damage. However, he saw that he had caused the critical hit to Hleandros and the in-game notification gave him hope that the dragon could be defeated.


    Master Gurgne immediately used the Sprint skill to reach his lifelong companion. The dog man gently pulled Kalistro off the wall and fed him a major healing potion. Then Gurgne pulled out his backup sword and gave it to his friend.


    During the brief pause in the fight, Hleandros tried to grab the sword hilt to pull the sword out. However, his hand was too big to hold it. Meanwhile, the magic sword was draining his life at 10 Health per second.


    Hleandros was forced to admit that he had underestimated Kallimon''s descendant and the cat man''s companions. And if he stayed here any longer, the dragon could actually lose his life. Swallowing his enormous pride, the red dragon spread out his enormous wings and prepared to take flight.


    However, Kalistra and Bila were waiting for this precise moment. The two cat girls jumped in the air and took big hacks at the dragon''s wings, causing a big tear on each one!


    In retaliation, Hleandros attacked with his dragon fire but his targets proved too fast to hit. The fire engulfed the western section of the wall along with the well.


    Kalistra and Bila attacked the dragon''s right eye but their blades were blocked by his right hand and they failed to pierce the dragon scale.


    During this period, I was embedded in the wall and my stun effect forced me to become an observer. When the 10 seconds duration had finally ended, I drank a healing potion to recover 30 Health. I activated Sprint to cross the courtyard instantly. "Sprint SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." Now standing within range of my spell, I started spamming Acid Arrows targeting the dragon''s right eye. The first three spells failed to overcome his magic resistance. But the fourth spell went through: "Acid arrow SUCCESSFUL. -30 Damage (DOUBLED), -70% Attack, +200 XP." "Hleandros can''t see! Take him down now!" I yelled out.


    Egged on by my shouting, the four demi-humans used some hit and run tactics against the blinded dragon. They started whittling down his remaining health bit by bit.


    I chipped in by spamming Acid Arrow continuously, pausing only to drink a mana potion to recover my mana.


    When Hleandros was down to his last 200 Health, he spun around and lashed out blindly with his tail. Then he used his dragon fire again.


    We were able to avoid the tail. However, the dragon fire managed to take out one of us--Kalistro!


    "PAPA!" the grief-stricken daughter yelled in horror. Activating the Charge skill, Kalistra slammed her sword with all her might. A portion of her blade broke off but the rest somehow pierced through the dragon scale and the skull. Her remaining blade cut into the dragon''s brains, causing critical damage and finally ending the life of the red dragon.


    Once Hleandros was dead, Kalistra released her sword and ran on all four paws toward the charred remains of her father. She buried her face in his chest and started crying softly.


    I bowed deeply to the Grandmaster and then knelt beside Kalistra. I started petting her softly on the head.


    "What happened?"


    I turned my head and saw that the newcomer was Maisen, accompanied by a contingent of the Watch. She had a mix of fascination and horror on her face in reaction to the scene before her.


    The captain of the Watch pointed at the body of the red dragon looming behind us. "Is it dead?"


    Master Gurgne turned to face her. "We were attacked by Hleandros, the nemesis of our ancestor, Kallimon, and our dojo. We have fulfilled our duty and killed him. Unfortunately, the dragon had launched his dragon fire over the walls of our dojo and burned some nearby buildings," he explained.


    Maisen nodded. "Yes, we were busy putting out the fires." Suddenly, she noticed Kalistra leaning on the chest of a charred person. Her eyes widened when she recognized the person. It couldn''t be . . .


    The dog man saw who she was looking at. "Yes, we suffered a great loss. Our grandmaster has died while battling the dragon."


    The captain bowed deeply from the waist in the direction of the deceased cat man. Her guardsmen immediately paid their respects as well. After a moment, Maisen lifted her head. "Is there anything we could do to help?" she asked quietly. Her heart ached for her longtime friend, Kalistra.


    Master Gurgne looked around to make an assessment. He saw a dojo that had been completely destroyed. It will take weeks to rebuild. And the resources required to do so will be a concern. "I need to consult the new head of the dojo first," he said pointedly. After all, Gurgne was not in charge of the dojo.


    Maisen nodded in understanding. With her father dead, Kalistra was now the new Headmaster of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. "In that case, I will report back to the Watch Headquarters. Please let us know if you need our help."


    "I will," the dog man nodded.


    The captain caught my eye and nodded. We will talk in the near future. Maisen marched out of the dojo, with her men following closely behind her.

 Chapter 54 - A New Evil Emerges

    Lord Bane hovered above the dojo while the forces of Order battled against Hleandros. He was invisible to all mortals below, including me. He had been content to watch the fight from a distance at his home in the Plane of Fire when the demigod saw that Kalistro had inflicted a ridiculous 500 points of damage against the dragon. At that moment, Bane knew that the young rascal will most likely die if the fight continued its course.


    The demon lord took a moment to ponder his response. Should he intervene to save the dragon? Or should he allow a powerful minion of Chaos to be defeated? Furthermore, Bane was certain that the Gamemaster himself was watching this fight. After all, there were no other dragons on the continent of Britannia currently. And very few mortals were brave or foolish enough to fight a dragon. Surely, the enigmatic overlord wouldn''t miss this show!


    As Bane considered this dilemma of personal intervention or not, his attention was abruptly drawn to another part of Britannia. To be specific, Chester. There, an intense battle was raging between a human fighter and a clan of ogres! The demigod was perplexed by this turn of event. How foolish for one swordsman to take on a dozen ogres by himself!


    With his divine vision, Bane stared at the human for a moment to read his caption. The man''s name was "Arthur William de Vere." The demon lord immediately recognized the man as the other Player Character roaming Britannia, along with me. The demon lord was flabberghasted as to why Arthur had wandered north, to a more dangerous part of the continent.


    Arthur was currently in a berserk state, which permitted him to ignore pain while doing extra damage to his enemies. But turning berserk was a double-edged sword; taking too many hits from the remaining ogres, Arthur was in danger of dying! Although the man was as strong as a bull and healthy as the proverbial ox, he was still just one man. His piecemeal armor was being battered and crushed with every hit from his enemies. Even worse, the berserker made zero attempts to evade those hits!


    "Why aren''t the other Chaotic Gods doing anything?" Bane muttered. While the gods were forbidden by the Gamemaster from interfering directly with mortals in general, the overlord granted some flexibility for the Gods to guide mortals of similar alignment to their own. At that moment, Lord Bane decided to make a gambit and push this rule to its limit. His rationale of acting to save Arthur was legitimate and perfectly defensible to the Gamemaster should the overlord make an inquiry of Bane''s actions.


    Bane focused his attention back to the fight below, where the red dragon''s health was rapidly dropping to zero. He waited patiently for the inevitable.


    When Kalistra killed Hleandros, the dragon''s malevolent soul departed from its mortal shell.


    At that exact moment in time, Bane snatched the soul with his hand and then teleported to the Chamber of Eternity, where the Gamemaster held court. Upon his arrival, the demigod knelt before the overlord and waited patiently until he was acknowledged.


    "Yes?" the Gamemaster said after a few moments had passed. As usual, he was sitting at a small table and hunched over his favorite chessboard.


    "Gamemaster, I''m sure you are aware that the Player Character and candidate for Champion of Chaos, Arthur William de Vere, is dying. I seek your permission to intervene in this matter," the demigod said.


    "How?"


    Bane held out his hand. The soul of Hleandros hovered in the air. "By fusing the soul of this red dragon with the soul of Arthur, who is also known as the Pendragon Reborn. It will be an apt title after his rebirth."


    The Gamemaster stroked his white beard as he considered the request. The proposed fusion of souls was a Forbidden Art even to the gods. Hence, the decision by Bane to seek the overlord''s special permission. The Gamemaster surveyed the continent for other candidates for the prestigious title of ''Champion of Chaos'' but found none. Thus, the overlord had no choice but to grant this request in order to permit the Player Character to survive. Otherwise, the one candidate acknowledged becoming the Champion of Order will be unchallenged for kingship over Britannia. Frankly, that would be a most unpleasant outcome for the bored Gamemaster. "Granted."


    Lord Bane jumped to his feet. He was extremely excited that his gambit had worked! "Thank you, Gamemaster." He bowed again and left the chamber as quickly as his little legs could carry him. When the demon lord exited the chamber, he nearly slammed, face first, into the ample bosom of another goddess. Bane took a step back and looked up. His mind filled with dread as his eyes registered the deranged madness swirling in the eyes of one known as Khoa, the Greater Goddess of the Void!


    Khoa wore a black robe with a white sash tied around her narrow waist, accentuating her womanly figure. Her skin was albino and it contrasted greatly with the color of her robe. She reached out with her right hand and patted Bane gently on his head as if the demon lord was a child. Considering the tremendous difference in power between the two, maybe he was one in her eyes. "What are you holding?" she asked demurely.


    Perspiration started dripping down the demon lord''s horns as his black heart filled with dread. Khoa was the one goddess that Bane feared in the divine pantheon. She was powerful and unpredictable. She was mercurial and moody. As such he had a hot-and-cold relationship with her.


    But somehow, Bane was lucky to encounter Khoa in a good mood. He grabbed her hand, which was still touching his head, and pulled her away from the entrance of the Gamemaster''s chamber. He opened a portal leading to his castle in the Plane of Fire and dragged her through the portal. When the two returned to his throne room, Bane held up his hand and showed Khoa the soul of Hleandros.


    "What are you going to do with it?" the goddess asked with a conspiratorial glee. She could feel the power of the dead dragon''s soul. It could be used to fuel a powerful magic spell or create a legendary-class magic item. Khoa had no desire to take the soul away from Bane but nonetheless, she was curious to know what mischief he had in mind. The young rascal was her favorite god in the pantheon known for his creativity in creating Chaos and thereby, maintaining the Balance between Order and Chaos. And the more Chaos he created in the mortal realm below, the less work Khoa had to do to fulfill her own role to maintain the Balance.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The demigod decided to be honest with her. Otherwise, she would pester him endlessly and even worse, create trouble for his minions until Bane fessed up. He snapped a finger; an image appeared in the air depicting Arthur fighting ogres--and losing badly. The man''s right arm was dangling at an odd angle at the elbow. His jaw was crooked and tilted to the right. A huge gash on top of his head allowed blood to drip freely down his right ear. Bane concentrated his divine vision and saw that the Player Character was down to his last 10% Health. Furthermore, the various wounds were causing a bleeding status! Arthur''s fate was sealed unless Bane''s plan came to fruition. Bane pointed at the fighter and said, "I''m going to fuse the dragon''s soul with this man''s."


    Khoa clapped her hands in delight. It was brilliant! She could never imagine that Bane would seek to use a Forbidden Art. Suddenly, she understood the purpose of his audience with the Gamemaster: to seek the overlord''s permission for the fusion of souls.


    The Deity of Chaos used her divine sight to examine the Player Character more closely. She discovered that Arthur was touched by her Madness and thus, she very much wanted the human to survive, too. "I shall assist you," she decided at once. Invoking her magic, Khoa teleported herself and her divine co-conspirator to the site of the battle. The fort in Chester was visible and the guards were standing on top of the wall watching this fight; however, no one left the compound to assist in the fight or rescue Arthur. Without warning, Khoa snatched Hleandros'' soul from Bane''s hand and threw it at the dying human.


    Arthur was immediately engulfed in fire! He screamed as the flames burned away his remaining health. Yet, he retained awareness despite his apparent death.


    The ogres quickly backed away as the intense fire and heat continued to expand outward. However, they could not outrun the raging inferno and all of Artur''s enemies were burned alive.


    The flames spread out of control and soon reached the fort in Chester. Alarms could be heard inside the fort as residents tried to mobilize and carry buckets of water to douse the flames. However, the effort was in vain as the flames danced and spread along the gates, trapping the people inside. The unnatural flames burned stone and metal alike. Soon, the entire fort was engulfed in the uncontrollable inferno.


    The souls of the denizens of Chester gathered above the dying fort and began to fly in one direction--toward the remains of Arthur. These souls fed the needed energy for the soul of Hleandros to merge with that of Arthur. When the recombination of souls was completed, an explosion erupted! Standing in the mile-wide crater was the reborn entity formerly known as Arthur William de Vere. While taking the form of a man, his skin was covered with red dragon scales. His eyes were reptilian, with yellow pupils and a tiny sliver of a black iris.


    The reborn man looked at his surroundings. He saw that the fort of Chester had been completely destroyed. He couldn''t help but laugh. "HAHAHAHAHA!" He held up his hand and turned to examine it. The back was covered with red scales. The memory of his death and its aftermath played in an endless loop inside his head. The pain, the suffering, and the scorching flames scarred his very soul. The small touch of Madness in his old soul infected his new soul and grew like mold.


    Suddenly, his mind was filled with the knowledge and memories of Hleandros and Arthur understood that the Gods of Chaos had intervened to save his life. He tilted his head back and looked up at the sky. "I thank you for saving my life. I am Arthur the Pendragon Reborn. I dedicate my life to Chaos!" he declared and then gave a deep bow to Bane and Khoa. After a moment, he pulled his head back up and started walking away, the destruction of Chester and its people already forgotten.


    ***


    Her face buried in the charred chest of her papa, Kalistra cried openly and loudly until she ran out of tears. Finally, she released her embrace of her beloved father. Kalistra stood on her hind legs and looked around. The pupils, who had been forced to leave the courtyard due to the dragon aura, had returned. And they bore silent witness to her moment of weakness. No, that wasn''t quite right. The cat girl was proud to express her pain and heartache openly. The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship was her family and it was okay for her to weep openly in their presence.


    In unison, the members of the dojo bowed from the waist toward her. No, they were bowing to the remains of the former Grandmaster, Kalistro.


    Master Gurgne quietly approached her. "It has been a long night, young Headmaster. You must rest now." He tried to pull her gently by the arm but she refused to move.


    "No. My place is here, by papa''s side, until he is given a hero''s funeral," Kalistra replied.


    The dog man looked at her for a moment and sighed. He knew how stubborn the cat girl could be. It was useless to try to convince her otherwise. Besides, Kalistra was still in shock over her father''s death. And Gurgne did not wish to antagonize her and risk her misdirected anger at him. The new Headmaster needed him more than ever, even if she didn''t realize it. Thus, Gurgne bowed respectfully and left her alone. However, he started barking orders at the gathered pupils. "I need a squad of volunteers to stand guard while the rest of us get some sleep. The body of a red dragon is very valuable and people may invade our dojo to steal it," he explained.


    Every hand went up to volunteer for this duty.


    Gurgne grinned at the display of loyalty. He pointed his paw at six of his students. "You will take the first watch." Then he picked six more students. "The next hour, you will take over." He repeated thrice more. "Okay, this will cover the watch rotation until daybreak." He clapped his hands. "Let''s go!"


    Once the rotation was set up, Master Gurgne turned around. He walked along the right side of the dojo and entered the meditation chamber via the secret entrance. Fortunately, only the front half of the building had been destroyed during the battle with Hleandros. Thus, the dog man was able to retrieve a blanket from a storage closet. When he returned to the courtyard, Gurgne discovered that Kalistra was fast asleep. Her head was placed on her papa''s chest. The dog man placed a blanket over her. Then, he turned his attention to me.


    During this time, I had been standing quietly with Bila next to the front door. I didn''t want to intrude while the leadership of the dojo tried to regain control of the situation. I was only a low ranking student in the dojo and thus, it was not my place to intervene. Additionally, while I considered the idea of going over to The Noble Lady to rent a room and also to see Amelica, I realized that it was already past curfew and the inn would be closed for the night. Therefore, I had no place to go anyway until daybreak. I noticed Master Gurgne''s approach and I bowed respectfully to him.


    The dog man nodded back in acknowledgment. "I thank you both for fighting Hleandros." He turned slightly to face Bila directly. "I am Master Gurgne of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. Who are you?"


    Bila bowed respectfully. "I am Bila of the Rising Sun School of Swordsmanship. I am a follower of Lord Mulligan."


    Gurgne placed a paw on Bila''s sword arm. "From today forward, you are a Friend of the dojo."


    The cat girl bowed deeply. "I thank you for the Honor."


    "The Honor is ours." The dog man reciprocated the bow. "You two should get some rest. Tomorrow will be a very busy day." With that, he left.


    The two of us took his advice. We sat down, leaned against the wall and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 55 - Homecoming

    Morning arrived too early for me. The rooster crowed in the distance, as usual in Tregome. The steady hum of activity began in the courtyard as the students started cleaning up the debris in the broken walls and the collapsed section of the dojo. This was a prerequisite step to fixing the place.


    My memories took me back to the last time the school had to undergo repairs. It was when the wererats made an audacious attack on the dojo and dug up a tunnel underneath the building to facilitate this invasion. In the aftermath, I was tasked with clearing the courtyard of dirt and rocks by loading them into a pull cart. Then, as part of my training, Kalistra made me pull the cart to the northern wall, where the material was to be recycled for repairs of the wall. This episode highlighted the absurdity of the values and sensibilities of the people of this gaming world.


    Suddenly, I felt someone slapping my face. Gently. I reluctantly opened my eyes and saw a young kid standing before me. It took me a moment to recognize the bright blue eyes and the messy blonde hair--Gendun!


    The son of Amelica grinned and then hugged me tightly. "I missed you so much, milord," he said.


    I tried to move my arms to return the hug but my limbs felt like stone. It took some effort for the blood to circulate enough for my arms to obey my command. Finally, I was able to hug him back. "Long time no see, my friend." I rubbed his head gently.


    "Who''s this?" a female voice said next to me.


    I glanced to my left and saw that Bila had awakened. "This is Gendun. He is my friend and a student at this dojo."


    The cat girl held out her paw. "Pleased to meet you. I''m Bila, a follower of Lord Mulligan," she introduced herself.


    The young lad cautiously shook her paw. He gave her a bright smile.


    I patted Gendun on the back and then released him. "You need to return to your chore before your instructor scolds you for slacking off," I admonished him.


    The boy pouted at the unwelcome reminder. "Are you staying in Tregome?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "I have other quests. I will stay at least for the Grandmaster''s funeral. Beyond that, I can''t promise anything," I answered honestly.


    Gendun nodded in acceptance. He understood, somehow, that I was a very important man and I didn''t have the time to play with him. "At least visit my mom before you leave. She misses you a lot." He smiled again.


    The boy''s smile was infectious and I found myself smiling back. It was a very unusual thing for me to do back on Earth. "I will," I promised.


    Gendun ran toward the western wall.


    "Nice kid," Bila remarked.


    "Yes, he is," I agreed. Using the wall against my back as a crutch, I pulled myself up. My back was sore. Thankfully, the weather wasn''t too cold overnight or else I would have gotten a cold from sleeping out in the open.


    My bodyguard sprang to her feet with an ease that made me envious. "So, what now?" she asked.


    I looked in the direction of the middle of the courtyard, where the carcass of Hleandros laid. In front of it was the charred body of Kalistro, with a white sheet covering his body. Neither had been moved. I bowed deeply toward the Grandmaster once more and Bila joined me. "I need to make three visits," I answered her. "First, let''s go have breakfast."


    "Breakfast? Let''s go!" the cat girl said enthusiastically while grabbing my right arm.


    I immediately stopped her. "Bila, please don''t take this the wrong way, but I must insist that you stop grabbing me. At least while we''re in town," I ordered.


    Her cat eyes looked at me with disappointment.


    "I have a girlfriend named Amelica. She''s the mother of Gendun, the boy you just met. I don''t want people in town to have the wrong impression of our relationship. Amelica is a waitress at the best inn in Tregome. She is very popular with the patrons. Our relationship was met with tremendous jealousy by many folks here and if they believe that I''ve been cheating on Amelica, with you, then neither of us will leave this town alive," I warned her.


    "I see." Her tone of voice was downright frosty. The cat girl took a big step back and away from me. "Please lead the way, master."


    Ouch. I accepted the sudden turn in our relationship with grace. It was bound to happen. I activated my Navigation Sense. The mental map allowed me to navigate through the nearly empty streets. As we passed by the Watch Headquarters, I pointed at the building and said, "That''s the destination of my third visit."


    Bila looked at the building. She saw the guards standing outside and understood the purpose of this building immediately. When we reached The Noble Lady after walking a few blocks, the cat girl blurted out, "We''re going inside?"


    I turned around and looked at her with curiosity. "Something wrong?"


    "I''ve heard rumors that this place is run by an Orc. And patrons who go inside don''t come back out again," the cat girl replied timidly. Her whiskers and her tail twitched.


    I burst out in laughter. "Is that what the common folk in other places think? Okay, I think it''s best for you to see with your own eyes." I turned around and marched straight into The Noble Lady. When I walked in, the place turned completely silent.


    The patrons in the dining room were staring at me with open awe and curiosity. Someone said, "That''s him." "Dragonslayer." Apparently, the word of the dojo''s battle with Hleandros and my personal participation in it had spread throughout Tregome already.


    A beautiful woman walked up to me. She wrapped her arms around the back of my head and gave me a passionate kiss.


    The unexpected and wonderful kiss was elevating my head to the heavens. It stirred something primal deep inside my body. I couldn''t help but kiss her back. After all, it was Amelica!


    Someone cleared his throat. It sounded like a drumbeat.


    Reluctantly breaking the lip-lock, we turned toward the sound of the noise. It was Vern.


    "You''re on the clock, Amelica. Please refrain from non-work activities until your upcoming break," the orc admonished her.


    Chastened and embarrassed, my girlfriend released my neck and took a step back. Her eyes pleaded with me to stay.


    I shrugged helplessly. I couldn''t make the promise.


    Amelica sighed and then returned to the kitchen.


    Bila tugged on my arm and pointed her paw. "There''s an open table, milord."


    I was still staring forlornly at the receding figure of my woman.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The cat girl rolled her eyes and poked me in my right shoulder with her claw.


    "-1 Health." Ow! The pain shocked me back to reality. "Um, what did you say?" I asked.


    Bila grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the open table near the back. We sat down on the benches, with my back toward the patrons and my bodyguard sitting across the table from me.


    Amelica soon returned from the kitchen carrying a tray. She placed a bowl of chicken soup in front of each of us. Next, she placed a small plate with two freshly baked rolls. Finally, she placed a cup of hot honey tea for each person. She smiled at me, nodded politely to Bila, and then walked toward another table.


    The hungry cat girl started eating her breakfast. When she was finished licking her bowl clean, she pulled her head back up. "Can I get another bowl?" she asked shyly.


    I smiled and raised my hand. Another waitress soon arrived at our table. "I need another bowl of chicken soup please," I ordered while gesturing at my companion.


    The lady, whom I never saw before, gave me a big smile. She had bright red hair that cascaded to her shoulder. She wore a modest light brown dress which covered her knees. The belt at her waist revealed a small waistline. She appeared to be a teenager given her youthful appearance. "Yes, milord. By the way, my name is Salisha. I''m a new hire at this establishment. I''ve heard so much about you from the patrons here, Lord Mulligan," Salisha said and gave me a polite curtsy.


    "I''m glad Vern has hired someone to help Amelica with the morning rush," I replied with a slight nod befitting my status as a nobleman addressing a commoner.


    She smiled and returned to the kitchen to pass along my order to the cook. Salisha returned a few minutes later and placed the bowl of chicken soup on the table while taking away our empty bowls. I had already finished my own bowl of soup. "Would you like a second serving?" the waitress asked.


    I shook my head. I had no clue where the food went in my companion''s body. Furthermore, I didn''t want to stuff my stomach with breakfast because I couldn''t discount the possibility of either the Church or the dojo saddling me with an assignment this morning. Thus, I was better off eating a smaller meal just in case.


    I waited patiently until Bila was finished with her soup. Meanwhile, I read my pop-up messages: "Major faction quest COMPLETED. Hleandros SLAIN. +25,000 XP. Title ACQUIRED: Dragonslayer. +20,000 Reputation, +40,000 XP." "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    It was a good thing that I had finished my meal because I would have spat out the food if I read the notifications while eating. I understood that the dragon was a boss-level monster. But I didn''t expect to receive so much experience from defeating it. But then again, aside from myself, the other fighters were Kalistra, Bila, the late Kalistro, and Gurgne. If the experience reward was split equally, then Hleandros was worth 125,000 XP, which was a bit paltry for such a high-level monster.


    My reputation bonus was a separate consideration. It was useful in my pursuit of kingship. However, even the feat of killing a dragon would not allow Kalistra and Bila to enter the Church building due to the magic barrier. Thus, not all of us received equal benefits from the enhanced reputation.


    In addition, I was not really happy with this extraordinary gain in experience. For the simple reason that it came at the cost of the Grandmaster''s life. While Kalistra, his daughter, was the public face of the dojo, the late Kalistro was the steady and calm force guiding the school. I suspected that it was he who pushed Kalistra to throw the dojo behind my bid for the crown. And he was the one who arranged for my training regime with Kalistra. Furthermore, he personally taught me several sword techniques from the school. I was truly indebted to him and I was proud to fight beside him against Hleandros even though I was a human.


    The grandmaster''s passing will bring extraordinary changes to the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. I would like nothing more than to remain in Tregome and to support Kalistra as she focused on rebuilding the school. Yet, my mission to unlock the remaining two Ph''laen Ruins will require me to leave town again. Furthermore, as the new Headmaster of the dojo, Kalistra was no longer free to travel with me anymore. When I leave Tregome, I fully expected her to remain behind.


    That being said, I realized that Kalistra had been planning for this eventuality. This was why she allowed Bila to journey with me and even coerced the tall cat girl into becoming my follower. Kalistra was grooming Bila to become her successor as my bodyguard and travel companion. Both had sworn fealty to me and therefore, Kalistra was willing to transfer her bodyguard duties over to Bila. And even though Bila was clearly less capable than Kalistra, I was slowly becoming more powerful as a Swordmage and no longer needed to rely as heavily on my bodyguard for my personal survival in this world.


    Once Bila was finished with her second bowl of soup, I said quietly, "We need to leave now." I placed 10 silver pieces on the table and rose off the bench. A farmer quickly walked over to our table to claim my seat.


    I nodded to him while he bowed deeply to me. I looked around the room and saw that Amelica was taking an order from the other side of the common room. I exited the common room. As I was about to open the door to exit the inn, someone on the other side opened it and blocked my path. I found myself being glared at by Van!


    "Just the man I was looking for," the paladin said with a harsh tone of voice. He made no move to leave.


    "If you guys are going to fight, take it outside," Vern grumbled.


    Without warning, Van grabbed me by my collar and pulled me out of The Noble Lady. He took a few strides to his left and then slammed me against the wall. The window behind my back shattered.


    "-4 Health."


    The paladin was absolutely furious with me. But I made no attempt to defend myself. I knew that he couldn''t do anything worse to me like taking my life. His personal faith, his standing in the Church, and his vow as a paladin to fight evil prevented him from murdering me. I was a high-level member of the Church as well as a servant of multiple Gods of the Law and Order. He could not make a credible claim that I was evil and deserved punishment.


    Vern came out of his inn. "I''m pressing charges with the Watch for the property damage," the orc said.


    The paladin ignored the innkeeper completely. "Do you know why I''m so upset with you?" Van asked me.


    "Because we fought an evil dragon without you," I acknowledged.


    The paladin reluctantly released me. "Why did you do that?"


    "We were given no choice in the matter," Bila spoke up on my behalf. "Our patron deity, Leonus, appeared to us in the Dream World to warn of Hleandros'' impending arrival in Tregome. Kalistra did not want outside assistance to resolve this matter. Leonus agreed and then transported the three of us directly to the dojo, where Hleandros was already waiting for us," she explained in depth.


    Van was still angry but no longer at us. He slammed his gauntleted fist against the wall.


    "You''re paying for that, too," Vern grumbled.


    The paladin finally turned toward the orc. He was able to open his mouth to apologize for the damage when he was interrupted.


    "You, stand down!" someone ordered.


    We turned in unison and saw the angry face of Maisen.


    The captain of the Watch was accompanied by a half-dozen Watchmen. They were all glaring at Van. Maisen pointed her finger at him. "In the name of the Watch and the Church, I order you to come with me."


    Van took a deep breath. He bowed deeply toward me and Vern. "I apologize for losing my temper. I will pay for the damages to your establishment," he said. He then turned toward Maisen. "I will go with you peacefully." Van moved toward the captain. He was immediately surrounded by the Watchmen.


    Maisen turned back toward me. "Please go the Church. Bishop Canterbury is awaiting your report. When you are finished delivering your report, please come to Watch Headquarters to give witness testimony against this man," she ordered.


    "Yes, Captain," I nodded. I turned toward Bila and said, "Let''s go." We followed the contingent of Watchmen closely.


    The crowd of bystanders immediately parted to make way for us. When we reached the Watch Headquarters, I headed north toward the Church, which was located on the other side of the Public Square. Before I crossed the street and entered the building, I turned around and said to Bila, "Holy grounds are magically protected against demi-humans. You''ll have to wait here until I return."


    The cat girl pointedly turned her head away from me. "It can''t be helped," she sulked. "What does Kalistra do during your Church visits?" she asked.


    "She meditates," I answered, "until I return."


    Bila''s tail lashed back and forth. She did not meditate and felt it was all just hocus-pocus. She was astonished to learn that Kalistra and I practiced meditation.


    Seeing the skepticism in her eyes, I held up my hand. "There are many benefits to meditation. For example, I suffer from anxiety attacks. Meditation has helped reduce their frequency. It calms my nerves and helps me get in the proper mindset to handle high-pressure situations. Aside from relieving stress and anxiety, meditation helps the body heal faster and reduce pain. As a swordsman who had to endure Kalistra''s harsh training regime, this is especially helpful. In fact, the late Grandmaster was the one who taught to meditate inside the dojo," I explained.


    The cat girl''s whiskers and ears twitched. She was very intrigued by the benefits I had mentioned and imagined how they would help her personally. "Fine. Teach me."


    I smiled. "First, we need to sit on the ground. Let''s take a spot against the wall of that shop," I said while pointing my finger. When we walked over to the wall, I sat cross-legged on the ground and placed my palms on my thighs.


    Bila sat beside me and adopted my position.


    "Now close your eyes and clear your mind. Take deep, slow breaths. Focus only on your breathing. You see nothing. You hear nothing. Your mind is empty like the clouds. Only breathe," I instructed. I opened my eyes and saw that my bodyguard had followed my instructions. I rose to my feet and crossed the street.

 Chapter 56 - Bishop Canterbury

    Before I reached the entrance of the Church, which was guarded by two Watchmen, I pulled out the Truth Stone of Order and Chaos from under my tunic. As I approached the front door, they immediately opened the door for me.


    The guards saw the holy relic around my neck and recognized me as a VIP member of the Church. Thus, they did not dare to deny me entry. As I passed by, the two saluted.


    Once inside the building, I approached a young lad and said, "I need to report to the Bishop immediately."


    The boy saw the relic around my neck, bowed deeply to me and turned around. He led me down the hallway, up the staircase, and then straight down another hallway until we reached the dining hall.


    Standing in front of the doorway and blocking entry was Enab, the human avatar of Lord Bane. His official title was assistant to the Bishop. "Bishop Canterbury is expecting you. You may enter," the young man said and stepped aside for me to walk through the doorway. His superior preferred a quiet morning to break his fast and Enab''s task was to ensure the bishop was undisturbed unless the old man wanted to see someone specific, like me.


    Only the Bishop and I knew Enab''s true identity as the Demigod of Chaos, and neither of us was inclined to reveal this secret to anyone else. After all, for members of an organization, which was dedicated to the Law and Order, to cavort with the divinity of the opposite faction was tantamount to heresy. Thus, it behooved us to avoid letting other Brothers of the Church learn of our respective relationship with Lord Bane.


    But then again, Bane was an enigma. Who would suspect that his avatar was working in the Church? For the Bishop of a town, no less. That being said, I had to admit that his warning of Hleandros'' return to the dojo was timely. Furthermore, our return to Tregome had provided the school with just enough highly skilled defenders to defeat the red dragon. However, I was still confused about the god''s relationship with the late Hleandros and I doubted that Bane would ever tell me the full truth regarding this matter. I nodded politely to Enab and entered the dining room.


    Just like the last time I visited the bishop in the dining hall, he was the only person inside. I picked up my pace to cross the room. He was sitting at a table next to the window. "Good morning, Your Eminence," I said while smoothly kneeling down, taking his hand, and kissing his ring.


    Bishop Canterbury gave me a polite smile. "Please have a seat. Have you broke your fast yet?" he asked.


    "Yes," I answered as I took my seat across the table from him.


    "Then please wait a moment while I finish my oatmeal. I won''t be long," he promised.


    I waited patiently for the priest to finish his simple meal. I did not miss the unhappy vibe emanating from his tight smile. There was no joy in it and the reason was simple: I was inadvertently making life difficult for the man again. In his eyes, I was as much of a troublemaker as Lord Bane.


    Bishop Canterbury was the de facto mayor of Tregome and burdened with the responsibility for the well-being of this frontier town. It was bad enough for a red dragon to attack Tregome. My participation in defeating the dragon made matters worse because of my personal membership in the Church.


    If the dragon had fought solely with the cat people at the dojo, the bishop could take a hands-off approach and disregard the incident, to some degree. But with my personal involvement in the dragon''s subjugation, he was forced to acknowledge this feat, reward it in some way, and implicitly suggest that I had prior approval from the bishop himself before I fought the dragon. Because even if the truth came out that I had acted on my own initiative, the leadership of the Church wouldn''t see it that way. Bishop Canterbury was an early supporter of me and he had personally persuaded (or coerced) me to join the Church. He could not withdraw support from me now without losing his standing within the Church itself.


    Thus, I was sympathetic to the bishop''s dilemma and curious as to how he intended to resolve this incident. Of course, Van''s actions this morning made it worse but I was confident that the incident hadn''t reached the bishop''s ear yet.


    When the old man was finished with his bowl of oatmeal, he took a sip of the honey tea. Bishop Canterbury looked directly into my eyes and said, "Go ahead."


    I nodded. He was ready to hear my report. "My party had finished exploring some ruins near Chilworth and we camped in front of the village last night."


    The bishop held up his hand and interrupted me. "I''m not familiar with Chilworth. Where is it located? What''s the nearest city?" he asked.


    "Chilworth is a small village of hunters to the north of Southampton," I answered.


    "And you were camping near Southampton last night?" he pressed.


    I nodded. "To answer your unasked question of how I arrived here so quickly in one night, it was due to divine magic. While I was asleep, I was pulled into the Dream World by Lord Morpheus. Lady Luck, one of my patron deities, was present and she introduced me to Leonus, the patron deity of the animal people. He, in turn, presented our mutual friend Lord Bane. The demon lord explained that Hleandros the red dragon was coming to Tregome to exact revenge on the dojo for a humiliating defeat at the hands of Kallimon, the founder of the school. Kalistra, the heir of the dojo, asked Leonus to transport us directly to the dojo. He agreed and we arrived last night. However, Hleandros was already waiting for us in his human form. In an attempt to minimize casualties, the late headmaster bravely challenged Hleandros to a duel. Still in human form, Hleandros obliged and fought one-on-one against Kalistro. Eventually, the dragon became tired of it and returned to his true form to attack all of us. The headmaster was killed by dragon fire while his daughter delivered the killing blow to the dragon."


    My companion took another sip of his tea. "Enab has not said a word of this," he said quietly.


    "Understandable," I replied. Basically, Lord Bane had to pull quite a few strings to bring us to the dojo immediately. He knew that Hleandros was already lurking inside the dojo. He arranged for me and Kalistra to return to give Tregome more capable reinforcement against Hleandros. Bane had his own reasons for wanting to keep this frontier town alive even at the cost of the dragon''s life.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    That being said, the demigod could not transport us himself because of some divine rule forbidding this. However, Leonus had a closer connection to the animal people and thus, he was allowed to intervene directly in this manner. It just so happened that the two gods from opposing factions shared a mutual goal of protecting Tregome and its residents. And they were able to work hand-in-hand to ensure that Kalistra and I arrived in time to fight Hleandros.


    Bishop Canterbury noticed the look in my eyes and he was very relieved that I understood why the human avatar of Bane had kept his silence. With that out of the way, the cleric broached another difficult matter: my reward. "Traditionally, for defeating a great evil like a red dragon, the Church holds a celebration at the Public Square. Would you be willing to participate in such an event?" he asked.


    I waved my hand immediately. "Holy One, I need to resume with my ruins exploration quest. Once the late grandmaster''s funeral is over, I plan to leave Tregome right away. If you are inclined to reward me for defeating the dragon, then I humbly ask for a teleportation spell to return my party to Southampton." I bowed my head deeply after making this request.


    I had originally bargained with Delkon of the Magic Guild for a Gate spell to the guild branch in London. If the bishop could cast Recall on me and my companions, I should be able to return to Southampton immediately and thereby, skip the long and dangerous travel on the road from Tregome to Southampton altogether. I didn''t know why but my gut instinct told me that completion of the Ph''laen Ruins quest was critical. Bishop Canterbury should be able to cast this high-level spell to bring me to Southampton. And this spell was worth more to me than a promotion within the Church ranks or a reward of gold or trinkets.


    The old cleric looked at me with a blank expression and realized which travel spell I wanted from him. "You want me to cast Recall. However, you''re missing a critical piece of information regarding this spell. For the divine version of this spell, the recipient can only be transported to a previously visited church or shrine. And if my recollection is accurate, Southampton is a god-less place where the Church has been cast out. Am I correct?"


    A faint smile appeared on my face.


    Bishop Canterbury frowned at my expression. "Tell me," he insisted.


    "Pardon me for saying this, Your Grace, but you WERE correct. But that has changed now. During my visit to Southampton, the port was raided by slavers. I had to request divine intervention from Lord Bane and Lady Musa in order to defend the city. Afterward, the Leadership Council of the Magic Guild, which governed the city, was visited by the two gods during a meeting discussing this incident. The council was forced to offer a major concession in exchange for their divine intervention: a holy shrine to be built in the city. If the shrine is placed in a public area such as the pier dock, then I should be able to return there," I explained.


    The bishop stood up and held his hands in the air. "Praise Lady Musa for her mercy! This is wonderful news!" He was giddy with delight because he suspected that the other Church leaders hadn''t heard this news yet. After all, the Magic Guild in Southampton had hunted down all the spies of the Church and politely but forcefully expelled their agents. Thus, news from the seaport spread only via merchants, which traveled on the road and spread the word very slowly. Canterbury planned to send a letter via carrier pigeon to the Church leaders in London some time today.


    The cleric took his seat again. "Yes, if the shrine has been built and you had visited the location previously, then Recall should send you back to Southampton," he agreed. "In that case, I will send you there as a reward for defeating the red dragon," he promised. "Now, before you leave there is one final matter to resolve: the body of the dragon. On behalf of the Church, I would like to purchase the remains from the dojo. Can you facilitate this sale?" he requested.


    I took a moment to answer my superior. Given the bitterness that Kalistra harbored against the Church, I felt that she would not sell the remains of Hleandros to the Church. However, I had a duty, as a member of the Church assigned to this task, to ask her, anyway. "I will talk to the new headmaster and inquire about selling the dragon''s remains to the Church. But she may decline to do so," I warned him.


    Bishop Canterbury frowned at this reply. He understood that the Church policies discriminating against demi-humans were the reason for my warning. He personally tried to convince the Church leadership to change this policy and welcome demi-humans to holy grounds but his pleas fell on deaf ears. Now, this policy was coming back to bite the Church! "Make the inquiry," he commanded.


    "Yes, Your Eminence," I bowed deeply.


    The bishop hesitated for a moment and then opened his mouth again. "Now, speaking not as a church official but rather in the capacity of the mayor of this town, I urge you to remove this carcass and take it out of Tregome as soon as possible."


    "Why?"


    He stared at me blankly as I was a moron. Bishop Canterbury slowly shook his head. "The body of a dragon is extremely valuable. Necromancers may seek to revive it as a dracolich under their control. Cultists may seek to control and resurrect the dragon as their demigod. Mages may use various parts of the dragon for spells components or magic item creation. My priority is to prevent an invasion of Tregome to steal the remains of the red dragon. The fight over it may destroy the town itself. That is an outcome neither of us desires. If you can convince your headmaster to sell the carcass to me, I can arrange for the Church to take it out of Tregome immediately. Frankly, the Church will drop everything else and prioritize taking possession of the body first," he explained.


    "I didn''t realize it is highly sought after," I said meekly.


    "Do you have any more questions?"


    I shook my head.


    "Then, you may leave."


    Accepting the dismissal, I rose from my seat and quickly walked out of the dining hall. As I expected, Enab was waiting for me.


    The human avatar of Bane escorted me down the hallway. He nodded politely whenever we encountered other clergymen. As soon as we were alone, he stopped walking and turned around. "I thank you for your role in subjugating Hleandros," he said.


    I nodded politely. I was deeply worried about where this was headed. "I don''t need any reward from you," I said.


    "Nonsense! I won''t allow the other gods to say that I''m a cheapskate. You have done a tremendous service for me and I insist on giving you a proper reward," Enab replied.


    I held up my hand. "Fine. I seek knowledge. I want to know the location of the Ph''laen Ruins near London," I replied. Alsaj, the human avatar of Jasla, Bane''s daughter, had taken me directly to the first set of ruins. It took much longer to locate the second set of ruins near Southampton, despite the hiring of a guide knowledgeable of the surrounding area. But even that wasn''t much help because my companions found villagers who knew where the ruins were located. Thus, knowledge of the exact location of the third set of ruins would be extremely helpful in the completion of my current mission.


    Enab tilted his head slightly to consider my request. Frankly, it was more modest than the demon lord had expected. "I will get you a map with the location. But I will need some time to obtain this information on your behalf. When you arrive in London, please rent a room at The Demon''s Lair. I will leave the map with the innkeeper," he promised.


    I was perplexed by this answer. "Why can''t you tell me right now?" I asked innocently.


    The young man rolled his eyes. "The gods don''t know everything. There are limits even for the divine. I WILL get you the information. I just need some time to obtain it," he explained. He was extremely unhappy to admit that the gods weren''t all-powerful and all-knowing, as much as they would like the mortals in this world to believe otherwise.


    I bowed deeply for offending him. "I apologize for my ignorance."


    Enab graciously waved it away. "You''re only mortal," he grinned. "Okay, you need to leave now. You don''t want Captain Maisel to drag you over to Watch Headquarters," he reminded me.


    Oops! I totally forgot about her request to give testimony at the Watch HQ for the incident involving Van this morning.


    The assistant smirked at me and resumed walking down the hallway.


    We took a set of stairs, walked through another hallway and finally reached the exit.


    "See you soon," Enab smiled and waved his hand.

 Chapter 57 - Witness and Judge

    I left the building and crossed the street. I was pleasantly surprised to discover that Bila was still in meditation. I kneeled before her and touched her arm. "I''m back," I said gently. I was extremely impressed with her. Her level of concentration was far greater than mine; my mind tended to wander and I wouldn''t be able to meditate for too long.


    The cat girl opened her inhuman eyes and stared at me. "How long did I meditate?" she asked.


    "Maybe around a half-hour?" I estimated. I winced inwardly at the answer because it was a reminder that I was supposed to buy a pocket watch so that I didn''t need to rely on the Church bells to tell the time. Additionally, Bishop Canterbury had forced me to wait while he finished his oatmeal slowly. It was his implicit method of reminding me that he was my superior. I stood up and helped my bodyguard back to her feet. "We''re going to the Watch Headquarters now," I said.


    Bila took her spot to my right and remained alert for dangers such as pickpockets as we navigated through the crowded Public Square to reach the Watch HQ building. Located at the very center of Tregome, the courtyard was filled with pedestrians, street peddlers, and wagons. This was the sort of area where street lights were extremely useful and it was a miracle that there weren''t any pedestrians run over by the wagons. Once we were free of the Public Square and reached the northern section of the headquarters, we continued walking south around the building and turned right in order to reach the front entrance.


    The two Watchmen standing guard over the main entrance challenged me. Their halberds crossed to block the entrance. "Halt! Please state your name and the purpose of your visit," one of them demanded.


    I pulled out my Truth Stone of Law and Order from under my tunic. "Good morning. I am Brother Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. Captain Maisen is waiting for me to give witness testimony on an incident which occurred this morning," I answered.


    The Watchman nodded, withdrew his weapon, stepped to the side. "Yes, the Captain is expecting you," he confirmed in a more polite tone of voice as he eyed my amulet intensely. He didn''t realize that I was a VIP member of the Church and he regretted speaking to me in such a rude tone of voice. "Please enter."


    The other guard also stepped to the side, permitting us entry into the building.


    "Should I wait outside?" Bila asked. She wasn''t sure if the demi-humans were allowed to enter government buildings in Tregome. In her experience, regulations varied in human towns and it was more prudent for her to ask first.


    I grabbed her hand and pulled. "No, you can come with me." Together, we entered the building and arrived in a spacious lobby. I walked over to the information desk on the right side of the room and said to the clerk, "My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. I''m here to give my witness testimony in the case of Van the Paladin."


    The gnome behind the desk adjusted his spectacles and looked at the caption above my head more closely to confirm my identity. "Ah, yes! Captain Maisen is expecting you." He looked up at the clock on the wall. It showed only a few ticks to eight on the dot. He waited for a few seconds and then the church bell tolled eight times. "You are fortunate to arrive by her deadline. The captain has ordered us to send a patrol to escort you to headquarters if you didn''t show up by the eighth bell," he grinned.


    I took a deep breath and avoided making a rude retort to the mischievous gnome. "I had to make a report to the bishop this morning," I explained the reason for my tardiness in arriving at the headquarters.


    "I see, I see," the clerk nodded as he adjusted his thick glasses again. "Well, then your almost late arrival can''t be helped. Anyway, please enter the interrogation office. It''s two doors behind me to my left," he ordered and jerked a thumb over his shoulder.


    I nodded politely to him and walked past his desk. I reached the aforementioned door and entered the office. It was just as I remembered. The first time I visited this place was to give testimony after Judge Wachtel, the previous owner of the truth stone currently in my possession, was assassinated by an arrow during a public trial of Ebenthal, the leader of a wererat pack. Memories of the horrors and hardships during the aftermath flew through my mind. It was a very emotional event for me personally and I took a deep breath to calm my nerves.


    The office was a big room with many desks. Scribes took testimony from witnesses and put it to parchment, which would then be given to the judge presiding over the case. Of course, the main point was that the witness had to be truth sworn; if the witness broke the oath and lied, his heart would be magically disintegrated. Thus, telling the truth was a matter of life and death for the witness. It was an extremely crude but effective means of determining whether a witness was truthful. If he wasn''t, he would simply drop dead. Of course, I was already compelled, by my own truth stone, to tell the truth anyway. Thus, the prospect of dying while giving witness testimony wasn''t applicable to me personally.


    Maisen saw that I had finally arrived. She stood up and waved her hand in the air. When we reached her location, she pointed a thumb at the chair next to her. "Have a seat," she grumbled.


    I obeyed and sat down. I was aware that she was already in a foul mood because I had taken longer than expected to deliver my report to the bishop. This meant Maisen was waiting here for all this time and I knew she wasn''t the patient type of person. But to her credit, the captain did not complain.


    Sitting behind the desk was a middle-aged man wearing a white robe. I noticed there were parchments on the desk, along with a few quills and an inkwell. A truth stone was on the table in front of him. Seeing the stone, I took out my own Truth Stone of Order and Chaos and made the oath: "I, Lawerence Eugene Mulligan, solemnly swear, upon the Law and Order, to tell the truth, and nothing but the truth upon the penalty of death." A beam of light lashed out from the stone and struck my heart.


    The clerk held the quill in his hand and said, "Proceed."


    "It was some time after seven this morning when I arrived at The Noble Lady with my companion, Bila, to break my fast. After we finished our meals, we left the common room. I opened the front door to the inn and Van happened to stand in front of the door. When he saw me, he instantly became upset. Vern, the innkeeper, asked us not to block the door. Van grabbed my collar and pulled me out of the building. He slammed my body against the storefront and inadvertently broke a window. After I calmed him down by resolving the misunderstanding, he slammed his fist into the wall in anger. Captain Maisen arrived at this point and took Van into custody," I testified.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    As the clerk finished writing down my testimony, Captain Maisen turned her head and looked at my companion. "I didn''t realize you''re also a witness to this incident. Please take my seat and provide your truth sworn testimony," she ordered. The large woman rose from her chair and took a few steps back.


    Bila reluctantly took the chair. When the clerk held out the truth stone in his hand, the cat girl gave her truth oath. The cat girl proceeded to provide her version of events, which confirmed my testimony.


    Once the clerk finished writing her testimony on parchment, he asked, "Please tell me where you are staying."


    We glanced at each other. "The Butterfly School of Swordsmanship," I replied. I wasn''t planning to stay in Tregome beyond attending the late Kalistro''s funeral. Thus, I didn''t rent a room in The Noble Lady.


    Bila repeated my words.


    The clerk carefully rolled up the used parchments and placed them into two separate tubes. He wrote down our respective name and address. "Please remain in Tregome until the judge has dismissed this case," he ordered.


    We nodded and left the office while accompanied by Captain Maisen. "We need to talk," she said quietly. She took us to a small office in the back. There were a small round table and some chairs. "Have a seat." When we were seated, she said, "I am speaking to you now in your capacity as a Town Judge of Tregome."


    I nodded.


    The clerk we had just testified in front of quietly entered the room. He placed four scrolls on the table and then a wooden board with a form attached, a quill, and a bottle of ink.


    "Thank you, Jacox," Maisen said.


    The clerk left the room and closed the door behind him.


    "Judge Mulligan, before you are testimonies from four witnesses against the defendant, Van. Aside from the two of you, the other testimonies are from Vern and me. Vern is only seeking reimbursement of damages in the amount of 45 silver pieces to fix the broken window. Now, as the victim of the assault this morning, is Lord Mulligan seeking any additional penalties against the perpetrator? As a nobleman, you may seek the death penalty for assault against your person," the captain said calmly.


    I winced at the offer. Maisen was subtly reminding me of my position in this gaming world. I was considered a nobleman and as such, the assault against my person was considered a serious crime even if I had suffered little physical injury. The point was that a commoner had raised his hand against a noble and needed to be punished for it. Otherwise, the common folk may feel emboldened to act against perceived wrong by the nobility.


    I took a moment to collect my thoughts. "No, I won''t seek the death penalty against Van," I answered. "What happened this morning was a misunderstanding between friends. He has saved my life on occasion during our adventures and I owe him my life." This answer was truthful because Van DID misunderstand why he was left behind in Chilworth. More importantly, I was curious to know how he managed to arrive in Tregome so quickly. Furthermore, I needed to know if anyone else from my party made the trip, too. But this mystery won''t be solved until I speak to Van privately.


    "I see." Captain Maisen kept her poker face. "Then how should he be penalized?" she prodded me.


    Aha! A faint smile appeared on my face as I began to understand what my former mentor from the dojo was seeking. She knew that I had no interest in demanding Van''s death even though I had the legal right to pursue this penalty as a nobleman. Furthermore, since I was a Town Judge of Tregome, Maisen arranged for me to adjudicate this case however I saw fit. Of course, if this assault had taken place back on my version of Earth, then I would be ethically required to recuse myself as the judge from the case. Apparently, there were no such considerations in this world. How convenient for me.


    I looked down at the form on the wooden board. It had the name of the defendant (Van), the victim (me), the alleged crime (assault and property damage), and the names of the witnesses (myself, Bila, Maisen, and Vern). Below that was "ADJUDICATION" with half the form left blank. At the very bottom was a line for the judge''s signature. I looked at Maisen and asked, "What is the usual penalty for an assault case?"


    The captain scrunched her brows together. "It varies, depending on the severity of the injury, along with the positions of the accuser and the defendant. It could be settled with money, imprisonment, or even death."


    "Would it be considered outrageous if I sentence Van to serve as my personal bodyguard for a limited duration?" I asked. Since Kalistra had to rebuild the dojo, she couldn''t leave town and continue serving as my bodyguard anymore. And by herself, Bila probably wouldn''t be able to provide the protective services that I required.


    Bila''s tail lashed back and forth; it smacked lightly against my left arm. She was not happy to learn that I felt I needed an additional bodyguard.


    My former comrade gave me her trademark half-smile. "As long as it''s not servitude for life. Otherwise, the Church would protest."


    "Fair enough," I nodded. "We could spin this as the ''paladin''s penance.'' Unfortunately, Van DOES have a temper. Perhaps a bit of humiliation is just what he needs."


    "You know him better than I do," Maisen remarked casually. From his attire and equipment, she knew that Van was a paladin but she had never worked with him before.


    I looked at her with a surprised expression.


    "Van did explain to me that he''s a paladin in the service of the Church," she explained. "However, I told him that Tregome has its own laws and even a paladin must follow them."


    I chuckled while imagining Maisen telling the headstrong paladin this. "I wish I was there to see it."


    The captain grinned. It was fun messing with paladins and knocking them down a notch or two. She cleared her throat and asked, "Judge, what is Van''s penalty?"


    "Servitude as my bodyguard for four weeks," I answered.


    She nodded in agreement. It was an appropriate penalty. Additionally, since Van and I were both members of the Church, if Van was assigned to a church-related mission, then I could simply tag along. There was no need for secrecy between the two of us. It would be a different matter if I wasn''t a member of the Church. "Please fill out the form," she prodded me.


    I took the quill and opened the bottle of ink. I dipped the tip of the quill into the bottle and started writing on the form below the "ADJUDICATION" line: "Compensation of 45 silver pieces to Vern for damages. 4 weeks of servitude as bodyguard to Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, with appropriate wages." I signed my name at the bottom of the form.


    When I was finished writing, Captain Maisen took the form from me and read it. She nodded her approval. "I will release Van into your custody. Please wait here." She stepped out of the room for a moment and then returned.


    A few minutes later, the door was opened and a chastened-looking Van was brought into the room by two Watchmen. The guards released their holds on his arms and left the room.


    Wordlessly, the captain handed the board to him.


    Van read the form and his adjudication. He handed the wooden board back to her. The paladin turned to face me directly and got down on one knee. "I humbly ask for your forgiveness for my outrageous behavior this morning, Brother Mulligan. I will perform my penance to the best of my ability."


    "Thank you, Van," I replied.


    The paladin rose to his feet. His eyes were clear. He had a new duty and he understood why I needed a second bodyguard: Kalistra will be leaving my service. Perhaps, this incident was designed by the divinity. While Van was occasionally still prone to temper tantrums in adulthood, there was no reason to have an angry outburst against me this morning. In fact, it was out of character for him to do so. Thus, he may have been prodded somehow into doing so in order to render his services to me. Yes, that must be what happened. Thank the Gods of the Law and Order for giving the paladin a new mission!


    I studied his expression silently. He was taking my judgment quite well. Phew!


    "Brother Mulligan. Can we return to The Noble Lady? I would like to pay the damages to Vern and offer him my deepest apologies," Van said.


    "That''s fine," I replied. I turned toward Maisen.


    "You are free to go," she said with a sharp nod. "What will you do after that?" she asked.


    "I will return to the dojo and help out."

 Chapter 58 - Approaching Storm

    When the three of us left the building, crossed the street, and reached the sidewalk, Van held out his arm to stop me from moving forward.


    I turned toward him with a blank expression, figuring that the paladin wanted to say something else that he couldn''t say in front of Captain Maisen. When Van was released into my custody, I noticed that he tried to avoid looking at her. I assumed that there may even be some bad blood between the two. Which wouldn''t surprise me at all considering their personalities: Van was like a hard-charging bull while Maisen was a prankster at heart. But given her higher authority as the Captain of the Watch, he probably suffered many indignations from her while he was in her custody.


    Van looked directly into my eyes and said, "I thank you for your lenience, Brother Mulligan. I recognize that you are a nobleman and I committed a grievous crime against the kingdom by attacking you. You could have ordered my public execution but instead chose to give me mercy. Again, I humbly thank you from the bottom of my heart and I will do my best to protect you in place of Kalistra." The paladin bowed deeply from the waist.


    I held his right shoulder and squeezed gently. "All is forgiven, Van. I understand your personality quite well and I can only hope that you will exert better control of your temper in the future," I said.


    Van raised his head and said, "I will!"


    Bila touched my arm to draw my attention. "Um, Master, what do you mean by having Van ''protect you in place of Kalistra?'' Are you planning to fire her?" The cat girl was aghast at the notion and she couldn''t understand why I would do such a thing. Did Kalistra upset me in some way? Or did I make a decision to keep only one cat girl in my entourage?


    Since I was a high-ranking member of the Church, Bila recognized that my association with demi-humans could serve as obstacles to my elevation within the Church hierarchy. And if so, I may eventually dismiss Bila, too. Thus, she was very concerned about my treatment of Kalistra as it was a precursor to her own fate.


    I patted Bila gently on the head. "Did you forget that Kalistra was the Heir to the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship?" I asked.


    "No!"


    "Well, if the headmaster has passed away, then the heir will naturally be elevated to the position of the headmaster," I reminded her.


    "Ah!" Bila''s bright, feline eyes widened in understanding why I had to replace Kalistra with Van. "I apologize, Lord Mulligan. I didn''t realize she''s now the headmaster of the school. Of course, her elevation to that position has turned keeping her job as your bodyguard impossible to maintain because it is considered beneath the Dignity and Honor of a headmaster."


    I raised my left hand and pinched my thumb and forefinger closely but not touching each other. "Close but not quite. The school has officially recognized me as their Liege and they support my candidate for kingship. Thus, it is not beneath her as headmaster to remain as my bodyguard. In fact, it would be considered an Honor for her to do so."


    "Then why is she leaving your service?"


    "Because her dojo has been destroyed during the fight with Hleandros, and the headmaster has to personally oversee the reconstruction of the dojo. Also, her physical presence is needed for the sake of morale of the pupils. With the passing of the late Kalistro, there will undoubtedly be questions regarding Kalistra''s abilities to take over as the successor. She needs time to gather support and recognization as the next headmaster of the famous dojo. Indeed, I suspect that some would prefer Master Gurgne to take over the headmaster position instead."


    "But Gurgne is a dog man. Wouldn''t the cat people that make up the majority of the students have a problem with that?" Van interjected.


    I nodded. "That''s one of the problems, indeed. Just for the sake of appearances, it would be problematic for a dog man to become the head of a school that was originally founded by a cat man, Kallimon, and then passed down through his lineage. The second problem is that Master Gurgne is quite advanced in his age. Even if he does take over the school, his tenure will probably be a short one. Maybe a decade, or two at most. Kalistra is young and she is expected to remain in the position of headmaster for many decades to come. Her elevation will bring stability to the school, eventually. The third problem is that if Kalistra is bypassed for the position, the pupils may infer that either she doesn''t want to be headmaster, or she is found lacking and unsuitable for the position in some way. Thus, it would damage her own Reputation and Honor if she does not become the next headmaster."


    "But that''s too many responsibilities on her shoulders!" the cat girl protested.


    "True," I agreed. "This is why I am taking the initiative now and replacing her with Van as my second bodyguard. This would be one less responsibility for her to deal with. Kalistra won''t have to feel guilty about staying behind when I leave Tregome. Besides, it will take time for her to rebuild the dojo and I can''t afford to wait in town for her to be able to come with me on my journey."


    "Once we leave Tregome, we will continue to seek the Ph''laen Ruins?" Van asked.


    "Yes. I already arranged for Bishop Canterbury to cast Recall and transport us back to Southampton. From there, Councilor Delkon will cast Gate to link us directly to the Magic Guild branch in London," I revealed.


    The two were quite impressed with me. Neither wanted to travel on the road more than necessary.


    I raised my hand. "I have a question for you, Van. How did you arrive in Tregome so quickly?"


    "We actually discovered that you were missing during the night. Lady Musa appeared and she said the three of you have been teleported to Tregome to face a dire threat to Kalistra''s dojo. She asked me to protect the town and its residents. Then she magically transported me to the Church," Van recalled.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "If you were in Tregome while we were fighting Hleandros, then why didn''t you join the fight? We could have used another fighter," Bila remarked.


    The paladin sighed deeply. "When I stepped out of the Church building, the captain of the local watch was in the Public Square. She had set up a command center out in the open and mobilizing the Watchmen. When she saw me, I was conscripted to assist in putting out the fires in various parts of town."


    "I found out from the other Watchmen that a dragon had shown up at the dojo and that there only a few of you fighting it. I argued with the captain and explained that I was a paladin and my rightful place was to fight the red dragon. However, she rebuffed me and said that this was a matter to be resolved by the dojo first. IF you guys lost and the dragon left the dojo, THEN the Watch could intervene. She said it was a matter of Honor and the dojo has to be given the first shot at putting down the dragon. Obviously, I disagreed," he recalled.


    I was flabberghasted by Maisen''s refusal to send reinforcements to assist the dojo in fighting the dragon. Yet, I understood her reasoning. She had probably received explicit instruction from Bishop Canterbury to stay out of the fight. Her hands were tied. "I don''t blame you for being angry," I said. "But don''t blame Captain Maisen either. I suspect she was ordered to keep the Watchmen out of the fight."


    Van stared at me for a moment and considered my words. "Yes, you could be right. I don''t know the bishop very well, but he is known in the Brotherhood to be a strong advocate for Tregome and its well-being. If he ordered the Watch to stand aside, then he must have a very good reason to do so."


    Bila interrupted again. "If you weren''t allowed to join the fight against the dragon anyway, then why did you attack Lord Mulligan this morning at the inn?" she asked. It just didn''t make any sense to her.


    The paladin looked away. "I was very jealous of him. When I was a young child, I had two goals when I grew up: to become a white knight to protect the kingdom and to fight an evil dragon. I was extremely upset at being denied the chance to fulfill my second dream, and I took it out on him. I apologize again, Brother Mulligan." Van bowed deeply.


    I clucked my tongue loudly. "Maybe I should have set a longer servitude for you. 4 weeks doesn''t sound long enough, now that I''ve heard your explanation for what happened." I took a deep breath and redirected the conversation. "What happened to Rijana and the others?" I asked.


    Van shook his head. "I have no clue. Lady Musa has no authority over them and therefore, I was the only person the goddess teleported with her magic," he explained.


    I winced at his response. I was hoping they were teleported to Tregome along with him. But I guessed Gaea felt otherwise. I clapped my hands. "Let''s head over to The Noble Lady to pay the damages you owe, Van." I turned and headed eastward. We walked several blocks, pushing through the crowd in the process, and reached the front door of the inn a few exhausting minutes later. I opened the door and saw another unfamiliar worker at the reception desk. This time, it was a teenage boy approximately fifteen or sixteen years of age.


    The worker saw us approach and bowed deeply. "Are you here for breakfast or to rent a guest room?" he asked.


    I looked at his caption and his name read, "Bron." "Neither," I answered. "We need to talk to Vern for a moment. Bron, please tell him it''s Lord Mulligan."


    "Yes, milord!" The boy bowed deeply and ran into the common room. A moment later, he returned to the lobby with Vern.


    The orc saw us and his eyes narrowed. He folded his thick forearms across his chest. "Yes?" his voice rumbled.


    Van looked him in the eyes and said, "I apologize for damaging your property this morning. Here are the 45 silver pieces that I owe you." The paladin handed a sack of coins and then bowed deeply.


    Vern took the sack without a word. He turned toward me and said, "Amelica is busy with her shift right now. You''ll have to come back later if you wish to speak with her."


    "Okay, I will," I replied and nodded. With our business concluded, I turned around and left the inn. I had to admit that I was disappointed that I wasn''t able to see Amelica.


    Bila noticed my depressed facial expression and said, "Cheer up, master! You will get to see your girlfriend before you leave town."


    "I hope so," I replied weakly.


    I activated my Navigation Sense and used it to lead me back to the dojo. It was in the southern part of Tregome, a poorer section in fact. It was where the animal people lived and the Watch patrolled this area less frequently than the northern half of town. Kallimon was a founder of both the dojo and Tregome and he chose to locate his dojo in the southern area so that his pupils provided protection for the town residents.


    When we arrived at the dojo, I saw tremendous progress made in clearing out the debris and I was extremely impressed by the diligence of the students in performing this task. "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I cleared the in-game message and entered the dojo through a broken section of the wall. To my delight, I saw that Rijana was speaking to Kalistra! And standing behind her were Bjoukia and Bjoukin. I jogged over to them. They were standing near the small pond where Mof, the electric catfish, resided.


    The elf siblings heard my approach and waved at me.


    Bjoukia had a frown on her face. "You should have waited for us to arrive before fighting the dragon," she complained.


    Her brother elbowed her in the rib. "Knock it off, sister. This is not the time to make jokes."


    She stuck out her tongue at him. The beautiful elf maiden looked at me with her clear blue eyes. "I see you''re not injured. Just how powerful was the dragon, anyway?" she asked.


    "According to Bane, Hleandros had 1,500 Health," I answered while trying to listen to Rjiana''s conversation with Kalistra.


    "It is important that you hand the dragon''s carcass over to Gaea," Rijana said. "Our goddess can raise earth elementals to help you rebuild the dojo as payment, in addition to coins and other valuable items."


    The headmaster of the dojo raised her paw. She was dressed in a black robe to mourn the passing of her father. "I appreciate your interest and I will consider your offer. But now is a time for mourning and it is improper for me to conduct business. Once my father''s funeral is held, then we can negotiate a proper price for the dragon''s carcass."


    Rijana bowed deeply. "In that case, we will stay and attend the funeral."


    "Thank you," the cat girl replied with a slight nod.


    Seeing the conversation was finished, I stepped forward. "Headmaster, I have delivered a report of this incident involving Hleandros to the bishop. He, too, has expressed interest on behalf of the Church to acquire the dragon''s body," I reported.


    Kalistra''s face was neutral. "As I told Rijana, I will consider the bishop''s offer after the funeral," she answered. "In the meantime, please help your fellow students clean up the debris."


    I bowed deeply. "Yes, Headmaster!" I turned to face Bila and Van. "Please help me."


    "Yes, master," Bila replied.


    "Yes, Brother Mulligan," Van said.


    The three of us picked up the rubble along the western wall of the compound and put them in the closest wheelbarrow that was empty. Once the cart was full, we pushed it over to a wagon in the courtyard and emptied the barrow. With the three of us working together, we were able to lift the loaded barrow and dump the contents onto the back of the wagon. Then we returned to load more stones into the wheelbarrow.


    Two hours into this laborious task, the sun was suddenly covered by thick, dark clouds. The abrupt shift from day to night startled us and we looked up at the black sky. Purely on instinct, I triggered my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense. The response left me stunned as I realized that the clouds were magical in nature. Moreover, I sensed many blood red auras approaching the dojo. Also, there was another strong, evil aura hidden within the clouds. I ignored the pop-up messages and yelled out at the top of my lungs: "WE''RE UNDER ATTACK!"

 Chapter 59 - Attack on Tregome

    The Church bells rang furiously in the distance. Frantic shouts and screams erupted from all over the town. Black lightning flashed in the sky. The boom of thunder was deafening. The clouds became thicker and thicker, choking off every trace of the glorious sun. A faint red light pulsated from within the clouds like a beating heart: ba-bum, ba-bum, ba-bum!


    Eventually, something emerged from the clouds. It was a humanoid figure dressed in a tattered, red robe. The hands peeking out of the sleeves were bleached, white and skeletal. The right hand was holding a staff, which glowed ominously in red; it was the source of the pulsating light. The staff was made of a black metal rod with a red crystal ball and the ball was held in place by the claws of a griffon. The skeletal figure wore expensive looking, flat shoes on his feet and a fluffy cap on his skull; rings adorned his fingers. The accessories provided a deep contrast with the robe.


    "An elder lich!" Van hissed in anger.


    The newcomer looked around; its eyes were two red glowing balls inside the eye sockets. Despite missing lips, it seemed to be sneering at the mortals cowering on the ground before its mighty presence. Suddenly, the lich raised its staff. The red light pulsated again from the orb. Black lightning was called forth and this time, the lightning bolts struck the buildings and people below it! *CRACKLE-BOOM* Wherever the black bolts struck, black flames arose and started spreading everywhere. The lich laughed in delight at the chaos and terror it had caused.


    Putting aside my growing anger, I focused my attention on the monster''s caption above its head and its name read: "Mardus the Blasphemer."


    However, Tregome was not defenseless from an assault. The Church immediately launched a counterattack and a beam of pure white, holy light struck the lich in return.


    The light knocked the lich back a few steps in the air and disoriented him for a moment. When the lich recovered, Mardus quickly weaved another spell. Another beam of light struck at the lich. But this time the light was somehow deflected away, harmlessly soaring into the black clouds.


    The lich surveyed his handiwork and decided it was time. Using the blackened corpses of the town residents, Mardus raised an undead army and commanded them to attack! Mardus noticed more rays of holy light approaching and started maneuvering in the air to avoid the deadly beams. In the meantime, his undead horde was mindlessly attacking every living creature in sight.


    The survivors were immediately faced with a dilemma: fend off their former loved ones or try to put out the flames before the entire town was destroyed.


    While the epic battle between the elder lich and the Church was taking place, I was more wary of the enemies approaching the dojo. I ran up to Kalistra, who stood next to the remains of her late father and was guarding the dragon''s remains. I said, "That lich above our heads is a distraction. I sense more enemies approaching us. I think the real target is the dragon''s carcass."


    The Headmaster of the dojo nodded in agreement. "You heard our Liege! My fellow members, take arms and defend what is rightfully ours!" she yelled.


    The students ran into the armory and the dojo; they took whatever swords they could get their hands. There were almost 40 of us in the dojo but not enough metal swords for everyone; thus, half of us ended up with wooden practice swords instead.


    Master Gurgne came up to me. "Please remove your sword and scabbard," he requested.


    When I obeyed and handed him the items, he exchanged them for a butterfly adorned scabbard. I pulled out the sword and saw that the blade was coated with silver. "May I cast Light spells to illuminate the dojo?" I asked him. While a good portion of the pupils were cat people, humans also made up a substantial part of the student population. And I was concerned that the humans wouldn''t be able to see well enough in the dark to avoid hitting fellow students during the upcoming battle.


    The dog man thought for a moment and finally nodded. "Please create a Light sphere on every corner of the dojo," he ordered.


    I cast four Light spells in succession and directed each light sphere to a corner of the compound. I ignored the pop-up messages. I activated my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense again and saw that our enemies had reached the wall. "Here they come!" I yelled.


    As expected, the enemies were undead. A horde of skeletons and zombies poured through the openings in the walls.


    "Sheath your swords and swing with your scabbards," Kalistra ordered. It was the proper command to issue because skeletons receive reduced damage from slash and stab attacks. However, they were still vulnerable to blunt attacks and a scabbard could deliver such an attack.


    The students obeyed and started swinging their scabbards like baseball bats. The bodies of the defeated lower-tier undead quickly piled up on the ground.


    Suddenly, a horrific wail erupted.


    I heard dice rolling inside my head and I knew that it was a saving throw against the effects of the sound attack. I mentally crossed my fingers and hoped for the best. When the dice stopped rolling, I discovered that I was not affected. I had involuntarily dropped to the ground and immediately pushed myself back to my feet.


    I ignored the ensuing pop-up notification and quickly surveyed my surroundings. Approximately half the students were rendered unconscious by the sonic attack. And they were now in danger of being killed! I activated the Sprint skill and reappeared in front of the fallen students. Seeing more undead entering through the gaps in the wall, I cast several Fireball spells in rapid succession and aimed them at the holes. Then I drank a mana potion to recharge my mana pool.


    The low-tier undead was immediately engulfed in flames. A further bonus was that the undead behind them was mindlessly pushing forward. The flames greedily licked their dry bodies and spread to the other undead standing beyond the walls. The undead horde was slowly marching to its demise.


    Again, I ignored the pop-up messages as my spells killed off the undead monsters. Instead, my focus was on the banshee and its current location. I found it standing in front of the heavy iron doors, which offered protection from the flames. Instead of activating the Sprint skill, I decided to conserve my stamina and started to jog over to the banshee.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    However, Van had beaten me to it and started attacking the undead monster with his holy sword.


    The banshee tried to yell again but the paladin quickly sliced through its neck, cutting the banshee''s vocal cord and disrupting its special attack.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of hooves and I saw a group of skeletal knights on horseback charging through the flames, trampling all over the skeletons and zombies standing at the walls. To my dismay, there were a dozen skeletal knights! Even worse, sitting on horseback behind the last knight was another elder lich. Unlike the one in the sky above, this elder lich wore a clean, gold-colored robe. I looked at its caption and its name read, "Taen the Cultist."


    Taen hopped off the skeletal horse and hovered above the ground. It slowly approached us, ignoring the fallen undead minions and the unconscious students lying on the ground. "Greetings, Headmaster Kalistra," he bowed his head slightly. "I am here to take possession of the mighty Hleandros. I wish to turn him into my pet. If you permit my knights to take it away, I will graciously spare the lives of your pupils."


    Before Kalistra could respond, she was interrupted. "Permission denied."


    The voice came from above and we leaned our heads back to look up. We saw a humanoid figure with two massive wings protruding from its back.


    The flyer quickly landed on top of the dragon''s carcass. It was a woman with long black hair and whose skin was covered with red dragon scales. She wore a red dress with a gold colored belt around her waist and black leather boots. She held a staff in her hand. "I am here, father," she said gently.


    "Who are you?" Kalistra asked.


    "I am Hleara Vitusen, daughter of Hleandros," she announced haughtily.


    Taen started laughing. "You are a draco, a half-breed," he sneered. "If you interfere with my business, then you shall be eliminated!" The lich pointed his staff at her and chanted a magic word of power. A beam of black light flew at her.


    Fortunately, Hleara ducked in time and the beam missed her. "Two can play this game," she hissed and cast the same spell at the lich.


    Taen was struck in the heart by the black beam but it had no noticeable effect. "Silly child. Why do you think a Ray of Death would hurt me when I''m already dead?" He chuckled and unleashed the spell again.


    The draco summoned a fire elemental, which shielded her body and took the death ray in her stead.


    The flames of the elemental were immediately extinguished and its body turned to ashes.


    Hleara''s reptilian eyes narrowed. Abruptly, she flapped her wings and took off into the air!


    "Oh, NOW you''re fleeing? I don''t think so!" Taen taunted her. The lich activated his magic ring and started flying. He began chasing her while shooting more death rays at her.


    However, we didn''t have the luxury of watching the chase between the two because we had our hands full with the skeletal knights and the other minions.


    I really wanted to cast another Fireball at the knights, but there were too many defenders within the vicinity and I couldn''t risk hitting them. Instead, I started casting Fire Bolts and lured three of them toward me.


    Suddenly, Bila appeared behind the knights. *Whack-whack-whack* She jumped onto each horse and knocked the rider''s head off!


    I had to admit that the cat girl''s strategy was effective if a little crude. She took advantage of her superior agility to jump on the rear of the horse. Then she aimed for the head and performed a critical attack on the rider. It took skill to pull this off.


    The still-conscious students who saw Bila''s attack were awed and mesmerized. They paused and stared at her.


    "Stop gawking!" Kalistra yelled. She was fuming at them for losing their concentration during combat. While she could have attacked the knights personally and ended the fight against the low-level minions, Kalistra wanted to evaluate the combat capabilities of her students. And this was a perfect opportunity to do so.


    Of course, the two fliers were trading fireballs and death rays up in the air. That was the true danger at the moment, and the Headmaster concentrated on deflecting those errant attacks with her stamina-enhanced parries. Her primary focus was on protecting the students who were knocked unconscious by the banshee''s wail. Fortunately, none of her students were hit. So far.


    While performing flashy aerodynamic maneuvers ducking and weaving in the air, Hleara was also paying attention to the ground. She was concerned that Taen will command his minions to take her father''s remains while the daughter was preoccupied with the lich. To her surprise, the students were able to repel the skeletal knights, primarily by knocking their heads off. This tactic convinced Hleara to try a similar, physical attack against Taen.


    The draco abruptly launched her body straight up in the air. While her body was relatively steady, she cast a spell to increase her magic resistance and doubled it from 25% to 50% resistance. When her body started descending, Hleara closed her wings and dropped like a meteor!


    Taen was delighted by her steady trajectory. "I got you now!" he said and cast the Ray of Death spell again. This time, the black beam hit her squarely in the chest. However, she did not disintegrate as the lich expected. Instead, the beam dissipated.


    While the spell was being cast, Hleara aimed her trajectory directly at the lich.


    Realizing the danger now, Taen tried to move. But he was too late; his Fly spell did not permit him to accelerate his speed. Before he could cast another spell, the diving draco slammed into him!


    The two tangled into a mess of arms, legs, and wings. The lich tried to untangle himself but he was held in a body lock. He was unable to maintain flight because Fly was not meant to carry more than one person. "We''re both gonna die!" he hissed at Hleara.


    The draco stared at him maliciously. "At least one of us will."


    The two fell back to earth and the ground shook. *BOOM*


    I looked at the crash site and saw a crater in the courtyard. The lich''s body, made only of a skeleton, was completely pulverized! His opponent, somehow, survived the crash. But her wings were broken.


    I looked around and saw that the students were simply moping up the remaining undead horde. All the skeletal knights were dead, along with the banshee. The zombies and skeletons were no threat to the pupils and I decided to disengage from combat. Instead, I jogged over to Kalistra and pointed at Hleara. "She''s still alive. Should we kill her or heal her?" I asked.


    The Headmaster stared at the crater, which had formed next to the indoor pool holding Mof. She was thankful to Kallimon that her precious pet was safe. "Has Hleara attacked anyone besides the lich?" she asked me.


    "No," I answered.


    "What does your Spirit Sense show?" she asked pointedly.


    Ah! Kalistra wanted to know if the draco was evil. I activated Spirit Sense to read Hleara''s aura. I saw a golden aura wrapped around a pink aura. It was the first time I''ve seen a twin spiritual aura. "Her aura is complicated," I began to explain. "She is half-human-half-dragon. It appears that the human portion is lawful and noble. There is a taint of evil from her dragon half but it is kept under wraps by her humanity." I ignored the ensuing pop-up message. "Does this make any sense?" I asked.


    "Hmm," the cat girl pondered. "Since Hleara has not raised her hand against the dojo, and arguably helped us by defeating the lich, it would be Dishonorable for us to put her to death." Kalistra pulled out a potion from her small pouch. It had a golden hue. "Please feed her this vial," she ordered.


    "Yes, Headmaster." I bowed and took the potion from her. I recognized it as an Elixir of Health. It will completely heal the person who drinks this potion. I jogged over to the crater and knelt before the severely injured draco.


    Hleara''s reptilian eyes stared at me. "Please make it quick and slit my throat," she requested calmly.


    I shook my head at her misunderstanding. "We''re not going to kill you." I showed her the potion and opened the stopper.


    Her eyes widened in surprise; the draco recognized the potion. She opened her mouth and slowly drank it. Hleara exhaled a deep breath and closed her eyes as her body began to heal and rejuvenate. "Why?"


    "Ask the Headmaster," I replied.


    Suddenly, the dark clouds were vanquished and the sun reappeared in the sky. The second elder lich was nowhere to be found.


    The students who were still conscious started cheering, clapping and shouting, "WE WON!"

 Chapter 60 - Banishment

    Kalistra approached us. She bent down and offered her paw to Hleara.


    The draco accepted the cat girl''s help and returned to her feet. Hleara looked at Kalistra squarely in the eyes. "Were you the one who ended Hleandro''s life?" she asked.


    The students suddenly became silent. They were tense and began to put their hands on their swords. If a battle erupted between the two, the students were Honorbound to draw their blades and defend their Headmaster.


    Kalistra raised her paw. "Yes," she confirmed in a calm tone of voice. She did not want to start fighting with the draco. Not after using the precious Elixir of Health to heal the woman. She dropped her paw.


    The students took note of the Headmaster''s signal and withdrew their hands from their swords.


    Hleara nodded in acceptance. "I hold you blameless for this act. My father was more cruel, evil and malicious than other dragons. He captured my mother, Paigada Vitusen, who was a holy warrior and in a party sent by the Church to defeat him. They failed but he took a liking to her and made her his concubine. When I was born, he killed her out of spite. When I learned the truth of my mother''s death from his own lips, I vowed to kill him with my own hands. My father laughed. I challenged him many times, both in dragon form and in human form. Unfortunately, I was never strong enough to defeat him. Thank you for ending his reign of terror." She took a step back and bowed deeply from the waist.


    "You''re welcome," Kalistra said nonchalantly and her whiskers twitched. The two shook hands.


    I was alarmed by what Hleara just said--she could take the form of a dragon? I was very relieved that the draco was not hostile because I did not relish the notion of fighting two red dragons in one day. My supply of mana potions had run out and I was not strong enough as a fighter to fight a dragon alongside Kalistra and Van.


    We heard the squeal of the heavy iron door open at the gate and then the sound of heavy footsteps. We turned our heads toward the front entrance. There were many Watchmen, accompanied by the town residents who were holding torches, pitchforks, hammers, sticks, and other makeshift weapons. Their clothes and their bodies were blackened by soot and smoke from fighting the fires burning all around the town.


    When I saw the angry looks on their faces, I became very alarmed by what will happen next.


    Leading the mob was Captain Maisen. The warrior looked around. She was the only person in the party strong enough to open the door. The captain took note of the various undead remains on the ground. She noticed the crater next to the indoor pond and quickly jogged over to investigate. Maisen was flabbergasted when she saw the pulverized remains of the elder lich. "You guys fought a lich?" she asked incredulously.


    "No, she did." I pointed at Hleara. She had played a critical role in fighting with the elder lich named Taen the Cultist. This allowed us to focus on the undead horde invading the dojo and prevent them from stealing Hleandro''s remains.


    The commoners finally noticed the draco. Seeing her red dragon scales, and they reacted badly. "MONSTER!" Some of them began to charge at her!


    Kalistra stepped in front of Hleara and held out her arms, preventing the mob from reaching the draco.


    Knowing that the cat girl was an incredible swordswoman, they kept their distance from Kalistra. However, they started glaring at her and muttering words like "traitor" and "monster lover."


    Kalistra became angry at them and her tail whiplashed back and forth. "No! This person fought the elder lich by herself and won. She helped to protect Tregome and we should all properly thank her as our savior," the cat girl proclaimed.


    The town residents were displeased by Kalistra''s words. "Are you blind? She''s dragonkin!" someone said. "She''ll bring more dragons to our town and destroy us all!"


    Captain Maisen raised her hands. "Whoa! Calm down!"


    "No! We won''t calm down! An evil dragon attacked our town and destroyed our homes. An undead horde arose and walked on our streets. And now, we find the headmaster of the dojo consorting with an evil dragonkin?" the peasant with a pitchfork argued. "Captain, do your job and put down this evil creature!" he demanded.


    Hleara stood by silently. She refused to defend herself. Instead, she waited to see what Kalistra and Maisen will do in response to the commoner''s demand.


    Captain Maisen turned toward me and Van. "Please show the people your truth stone, Brother Mulligan," she requested. When I pulled out the holy relic from under my tunic, the captain said, "This man is a town judge of Tregome. He is a high-ranking member of the Church. The warrior in white armor standing next to him is a holy paladin. Now, please tell us if this draco is an evil threat to our fair town?"


    I glowered at her cowardly tactic. "People of Tregome, please hear my words! As a holder of this truth stone, I cannot lie! And I tell you this: this draco, Hleara, saved us from the evil lich. And she is not evil."


    Van spoke up next. "As a paladin, I have the ability to detect evil. And my calling is to fight evil and defend the people. I, too, confirm that this person is not evil."


    Finally, Kalistra raised her voice. "I also vouch for Hleara. She has helped the dojo by defeating the evil lich, and we are Honorbound to protect her."


    However, the townspeople were not mollified. In their eyes, they saw something closer, physically, to a dragon than a human. The leader of the mob responded. "Honorbound, you say? It''s more like you''re trying to protect your own kind! You are not a human and it is natural for you to defend another demi-human. We have tolerated you cat people in Tregome only because your students protect our town. If you cannot do so now, then you are no longer welcome in our town. Please leave."


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed. "My ancestor, Kallimon, was a founder of Tregome more than 250 years ago. He founded this dojo and its students have proudly served to protect Tregome ever since. The human residents have appreciated our services and respected us as equals. Our race did not matter to the good common folk of Tregome for many generations. Not once has anyone asked the cat people to leave until now. If you cannot appreciate everything that we, the cat people, have done for you, then you are a Dishonorable people. You are no longer worthy of our protection and our respect. Henceforth, we agree that the dojo should leave Tregome altogether." The Headmaster turned toward her students. "Please take the valuables from our dojo. We are leaving Tregome. We will establish our own village," she announced.


    When I recovered from my initial shock at this ugly turn of events, I saw that I was not the only one who felt that way. However, there were plenty of smiles on the faces of the mob. My blood started boiling because I suspected that these folks had wanted to banish the cat people from Tregome and exploited today''s events to achieve their goal. I looked at the leader''s caption and read his name as "Danten." I activated my Spirit Sense; my reading of his aura confirmed that the man was evil. I ignored the pop-up and glowered at him.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I''m sorry that you are banished for defending me," Hleara said quietly.


    Kalistra turned to face the draco. "You have nothing to apologize for. These humans cannot see the truth beyond our races as demi-humans. I have tolerated their prejudices and their otherism for far too long. In truth, the dojo should have left Tregome a long time ago. It was only our duty to fight Hleandros which chained us to this town. Now that the red dragon has been defeated, our duty to Tregome is completed and we are free to leave," she explained.


    Kalistra turned and faced me. "My Liege, I seek permission to leave your bodyguard detail in order to oversee my dojo''s transition to a different place." She bent a knee before me and lowered her head.


    "Kalistra, you have been a faithful and loyal companion. You have performed your duties as my bodyguard and saved my life more times than I could count. I wish you the best in your new endeavor to establish a village of your own. I will need to leave this town soon and resume my quest. This is where we part. I look forward to visiting your village," I said and offered my hand.


    The cat girl accepted and rose to her hind paws. She turned toward Bila. "Please take care of Lord Mulligan. I''m counting on you."


    The tall cat girl nodded.


    "Don''t forget about me," Van said cheerfully. "We reached an agreement for me to replace you as his bodyguard," he added.


    Kalistra''s whiskers twitched. "I leave him in your care." She was extremely relieved to hear this news because the paladin was diligent and reliable. He will execute his bodyguard responsibilities faithfully.


    "Headmaster, where do you plan to establish your new village?" I asked quietly.


    The cat girl pondered the question for a moment. Her whiskers and ears twitched. "I would like to relocate near Tregome still. Many students, like Gendun, have family ties to this town. If I relocate very far away, then they may eventually withdraw from the dojo. Besides, I would like to be able to visit The Noble Lady regularly for a meal," her eyes glowed in amusement.


    I was very happy to hear her thoughts on this matter. I, too, was concerned about Gendun and what he would do if Kalistra relocates the dojo far away from Tregome. It would break Amelica''s heart at not being able to see her son often. My mind started brainstorming possible locations for the new village and I came up with an idea. "Say, what do you think of placing the village on the other side of the bridge near the bathhouse?" I asked.


    A river separated Tregome from the other side and the two lands were connected via a bridge. A road led from the bridge to the rest of the Kingdom of Merlin. When I left Tregome for the first time, we followed the road to travel to Bristol to participate in the annual Melee Tournament. Along the way, we encountered bandits. If I could convince Kalistra to found her village near the bridge, then this would be quite beneficial for residents on both sides of the bridge. Tregome will still receive protection from the dojo while the students could maintain their ties to the town residents.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed as she considered my suggestion. "That will work," she admitted grudgingly. Frankly, she did not relish the idea of dragging all her students plus the valuables from the dojo and relocate toward the middle part of the kingdom, as she had considered doing originally. There were too many dangers along the way from beasts and bandits alike.


    I smiled at her remark. I turned toward Captain Maisen. "Is it possible for some Watchmen to remain here as peacekeepers? I''m concerned that some town residents remain hostile to the dojo and its members."


    The captain was uneasy with my request. "I was planning to stay here personally with some of my men," she admitted quietly. From the glares of the mob, it was clear that their hostile feelings toward Kalistra and the cat people had not abated. And the presence of the Watch was the only reason they remained silent and peaceful. "Can I trouble you to make a report to the bishop? He would want to know what transpired here," she requested.


    I nodded. "Yes, I will speak to him." I pointed at the dragon''s remains and looked at Kalistra. "What do you plan to do with it?" I asked.


    The cat girl turned toward Hleara. "As Hleandros'' next-of-kin, you are the rightful owner of his remains. Both the Magic Guild and the Church have expressed interest in them. Please decide before we leave."


    Captain Maisen spoke to express her sympathy. "I''m sorry that we are putting you in this situation, Hleara. But the fact of the matter is that these remains are a magnet for trouble that Tregome does not need. The sooner they are removed, the better off it will be for everyone in town."


    "Speaking of remains, when are we holding the funeral for the late Headmaster?" I asked. While I had some errands to run, I wanted to clear my schedule and ensure that I will be able to attend his funeral.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed and she shook her head. "I do not wish to hold his funeral in Tregome anymore. By asking the dojo to leave, I feel that the town residents have Dishonored his sacrifice. I intend to take my father''s remains with us when we leave Tregome. I wish to bury his body in the new village, which will be named in his Honor," she declared.


    I exhaled a deep breath. While I was disappointed that I will miss Kalistro''s funeral, I understood the reason why Kalistra refused to hold the funeral here in Tregome. To be honest, I was also unhappy with the conspirators who had taken advantage of fearmongering and racial prejudices to expel the dojo.


    Suddenly, Roen and his wife, Valatea, entered the dojo. The couple was approached by Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin and the five began to whisper amongst themselves. Seeing their furtive glances at Hleandro''s remains, it was apparent what they were discussing.


    Finally, the group separated and Valatea approached Hleara to introduce herself. "My name is Valatea and I am a representative of The Elven Nation. We express our condolences for your loss." The elf priestess turned toward Kalistra. "And yours as well." She bowed deeply to both women and they bowed in turn.


    "I would like to express The Elven Nation''s interest in the remains of Hleandros. Our intention is to transfer possession of his remains, intact, to Gaea. The body will be taken off this land and Gaea will seal the body in her domain for all eternity," Valatea promised.


    Hleara smiled at the elf''s words and made her decision. "I think I will allow Gaea to take my father''s body. I don''t want his body to be cut up and used as materials by mortals."


    The priestess bowed deeply. "Thank you." She pulled out a white flower and placed it on Hleandros'' head. Then she took a vial from her pocket and poured the liquid over the flower.


    The flower began to multiply and spread across the dragon''s massive body. In a few short minutes, the entire body was covered with flowers. The flowers started glowing and emitting a neon green light. The light flashed and blinded all observers. When the light disappeared, the dragon''s body was gone.


    Valatea took off a silver bracelet from her left wrist and handed it to Hleara. "This bracelet is called ''Gaea''s Blessing.'' It increases your health and mana regeneration. It can completely heal you once per day. It also shifts your personal alignment a notch toward Lawful Good. My Goddess would like you to wear it."


    The draco hesitated for a moment and decided to accept the bracelet. Her dual-heritage as a half-human-half-dragon often resulting in warring instincts between embracing good and evil. By accepting and using this relic, Hleara was committing herself to the forces of Law and Order. Finally.


    Valatea smiled. She wasn''t sure Hleara would accept the magic item--and the responsibility attached to it. She was glad that the forces of Law and Order had acquired another powerful servant.


    Staring at the space where the dragon''s remains used to be, I grabbed Master Gurgne''s sleeve to draw his attention. "Did we forget to reclaim the late headmaster''s magic sword from the dragon''s body?" I asked him quietly.


    The dog man chuckled. "You have an excellent memory, young pup! Indeed, Kalistro''s sword has not been reclaimed."


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "The blade was made from the fragment of Hleandros'' horn that chipped off during his battle with Kallimon. King Merlin used the material to enchant the blade to cut through Hleandros'' dragon scale. The sword was literally created to kill Hleandros. Once the dragon is dead, the magic in the blade has faded and the sword was rendered useless. Thus, there''s no point in reclaiming the sword," Gurgne explained patiently.


    Captain Maisen pulled on my sleeve. "It''s getting late. You need to report to the bishop," she prodded me.


    Kalistra started petting my head. "I''ll see you again someday in my new village of Kalistro just across the bridge."


    I bowed deeply to her and walked out of the dojo.

 Chapter 61 - Survivors Guilt, Broken Promise

    As I walked, my stride lengthened and my pace increased. Before I knew it, I was running through the streets.


    "Hey, why are you running?" Bila yelled out.


    A few blocks later, I finally stopped. I felt empty. I felt drained. Physically. Mentally. Emotionally. I had a tremendous adrenaline rush while fighting against the dragon yesterday. I was in a fairly good mood this morning. Bishop Canterbury warned me, during our meeting, that the body of Hleandros will bring danger to Tregome. He wanted me to convince Kalistra to sell the remains to the Church. He felt an urgency to remove the body from Tregome altogether. What did I do with his warning? I disregarded it.


    Deep down inside, a part of me felt that the arrival of the elder liches to steal the body of Hleandros was partially my fault. For not pushing Kalistra harder to sell to the Church. The guilt was compounded by all the undead zombies and skeletons that entered the dojo. As I tossed fireball after fireball at them, I saw so many familiar faces. All of them had belonged to former residents of Tregome.


    I felt something in the pit of my stomach. An anger, which slowly burned as my mind started recalling the faces of the former town residents that I had to burn with my spells in order to protect the unconscious fellow members laying on the ground. It was a damned if I do, damned if I don''t circumstance. In my mind, I knew that I made the right decision in protecting the students of the dojo, but my heart felt otherwise.


    Suddenly, I felt thin but strong arms wrap around my chest. I looked down and saw the arms were covered with yellow fur. It was Bila! "What are you doing?" I asked gruffly.


    "Comforting you, master," the cat girl replied. "This is your hometown, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," I admitted.


    "Seeing all those people turned into zombies must have been so awful," she observed sympathetically.


    Suddenly, Van stood in front of me. Without warning, he punched me in the face!


    The punch knocked my head back and my skull slammed against Bila''s head.


    "Ow!" she cried out. But somehow, she stayed on her hind paws and kept me upright. Bila pivoted and pulled me away from Van. "Do you have a death wish?" she hissed at the attacker.


    The paladin grinned. "Not at all, my friend. Brother Mulligan here was feeling sorry for himself. I simply helped him see the error of his ways," Van explained nonchalantly.


    I ignored the pop-up message and quickly healed my broken nose. I turned around and asked, "Should I heal you?"


    Bila shook her head and finally released me. "No need. You took the brunt of that idiot''s punch." Suddenly, she grabbed Van''s left hand. "If you want to press charges against your attacker, I''ll be happy to take him to the Watch Headquarters," she offered.


    "Yeah, right!" Van chuckled and tried to shake off her paw.


    However, the cat girl had a tight grip and she would not release him.


    Van shook his hand and then used his right hand to pull her paw off. But it was proved fruitless. "What do you cat people eat? How are you so strong?" he grumbled in defeat.


    Bila ignored him. Her pale green-yellow eyes were trained on me.


    I sighed. "Please let him go," I requested.


    Finally, she released him with a "hmph!" Her tail lashed back and forth dangerously.


    I had to admit that I was no longer feeling guilty for the death of the town residents. "I need to report to the bishop," I said and started running up the street.


    "Not again!" Bila complained and ran after me.


    I was upset again. This time at the fact that I was separating from Kalistra, my main protector ever since I arrived in this gaming world over two weeks ago. While Bila was quite different from Kalistra, the two were still cat girls and I couldn''t help feeling sad at the fact that I won''t see Kalistra again. Perhaps, even forever.


    Somehow, I ended up standing in front of The Noble Lady. During my running, I had taken notice of the damage that the outbreak of black flames had caused to various buildings in town. Mardus the Blasphemer had called down black lightning to strike the town. The lightning bolts then started fires and the elder lich used the corpses of the burned town residents as components for his undead horde.


    There was no real pattern to the damage in Tregome. Some blocks were completely unmarred while other streets had multiple buildings which burned down. My heart was pounding as I stared at The Noble Lady. I breathed a sigh of relief because the inn was not damaged at all. Praise Lady Luck for her protection!


    When I thought this in my mind, I felt a warm sensation from the Goddess'' divine brand on my forearm. Apparently, she had read my thought and responded to it. I wasn''t surprised because The Noble Lady was owned by Amelica, who was a fervent follower of the Goddess. Thus, Lady Luck had probably rerolled the odds to spare the building from harm by the lightning bolt since the building directly across the street was damaged severely.


    The divine ability I had received from Lady Luck was the right to "reroll" a negative saving throw or attribute check once per day. For instance, when I attempted to learn the Fireball spell and copy it into my spellbook, I failed the initial check against Read Magic. Lady Luck''s divine ability automatically triggered and the reroll was successful and thus, permitting me to learn the important offensive spell. I suspected that Lady Luck used her divine ability to reroll very liberally because frankly, the damage to the town''s buildings wasn''t as bad as I originally feared.


    Since I was standing in front of The Noble Lady, I decided to enter in order to check on my girlfriend. When I walked in, I heard plenty of noise. It was the din of multiple, heated conversations from the common room where the patrons sat while eating their meals and having their drinks. I quickly entered the room and made a beeline straight for Amelica.


    The beautiful woman''s dazzling blue eyes were surprised to see me. My girlfriend adroitly balanced her tray on her right palm. She then grabbed my arm with her free hand and pulled me into the kitchen. Once she was relieved of her burden, Amelica turned to face me. "I heard something terrible happened at the dojo. Can you please tell me?" she pleaded.


    I kissed her forehead and gave her a reassuring hug. "Another lich appeared at the dojo and tried to steal the dragon''s remains," I revealed. "But an ally appeared and defeated the lich. The students at the school repelled the minions that the lich had summoned. Your son is fine," I reassured her.


    Amelica hugged me in return. "I''m glad Gendun is okay." She was very relieved by the news.


    I released my arms and pushed her back slightly. "The new headmaster has announced that the dojo will move out of Tregome and she will establish a new village on the other side of the bridge," I told her.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The woman''s eyes widened. "Why?"


    "Some of the town residents blamed her for luring the liches to Tregome with the presence of the dragon''s remains at the dojo. Essentially, they banished her," I admitted.


    Amelica''s eyes turned furious. "That''s not fair! Kalistra''s dad sacrificed his life to protect Tregome! How could they cast her out like this?"


    Suddenly, Vern''s head popped through the kitchen door. "Amelica, we need you to return to your shift," he grumbled.


    "I''ll be right out!" she replied with embarrassment. The beautiful woman turned back to me. "I''m fine with Gendun leaving town with the dojo. His apprenticeship has a few more years remaining and I know that Kalistra will protect him. What about you? Are you going to join her and build the settlement?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "I''m actually on an important quest. My next stop will be London."


    "I see," she replied. Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. Then she released me and grabbed my hand. "I need to head back to work. And you need to leave the kitchen," she giggled.


    When we walked through the doorway and returned to the common room, Amelica reluctantly released my hand and returned to work.


    I nodded politely at the patrons, who were all staring at us. I quietly crossed the dining room and exited the building. I saw Van and Bila waiting outside.


    "Took you long enough," Bila hissed.


    "Sorry," I apologized. Actually, I was only sorry that I couldn''t spend more time with my girlfriend. It was frustrating because I had looked forward to returning to Tregome and spending some quality time with Amelica. But evil creatures kept appearing in town for one reason or another. If I didn''t know any better, I suspected that the Gods were conspiring to create events for me to overcome--all to entertain their own master, the Gamemaster himself. But then again, I couldn''t blame the Gods for doing so because entertaining the overlord was the sole purpose for their existence.


    Suddenly, the church bells tolled thrice. It was already three hours past noon. I was flabbergasted by how long we fought the undead horde. Once I deliver my report to the bishop, I want him to cast Recall to take me and my companions back to Southampton. From there, Delkon the Councilor of the Magic Guild will create a Gate to transport us directly to London. The later I arrive at the Church, the later I will reach London to resume my quest to find the next set of Ph''laen Ruins.


    I turned around and said, "It''s getting late. I''m going ahead to the Church building and deliver my report. Please wait outside. And if you can buy some mana potions for me, that would be extremely helpful." I opened my sack and took out a gold coin.


    Bila accepted the coin and nodded.


    I started running again. I ran through the Public Square and finally entered the Church building through the main entrance. I was not surprised to discover that the building did not suffer any damage from the black lighting attack. I suspected that the Church was full of clergymen who could combine their magic to protect the heart of Tregome. Sure enough, my expectation was met since there was no damage to the building.


    There were many more Watchmen guarding the entrance. But my truth stone paved the way for entry into the heavily guarded building. Once I was inside, I waved at a nearby young page. "I need to deliver a report to the bishop immediately," I said.


    The boy looked at me with a worried expression. "His Eminence is in the infirmary. I will take you there." He turned and led me through the main hallway and then down a smaller passageway. As we drew closer to the infirmary, I smelled the fragrance of poultice in the air. When we arrived, I saw a large common room filled with beds. Many patients were severely burned and wrapped in thick bandages that made them resemble mummies. And the smell of burned flesh hung in the air.


    The young boy led me to a small, private room on the side. Standing guard in front of the room was a familiar face--Enab!


    The human avatar of Lord Bane looked at me with an unhappy expression. He nodded politely at my approach and escorted me into the room. He then walked himself out and closed the door behind him, leaving me alone with the bishop.


    Bishop Canterbury did not look well. He was bedridden. His skin had turned pale white and lost its former tan color. His flesh had shriveled and shrunk like a dried piece of tomato. He had difficulty drawing breathe into his lungs.


    I immediately walked over to his bed and kissed his ring.


    The patient opened his eyes and looked up at me. There was a lethargy behind them that I had never seen before.


    "I am here to deliver a report from the dojo, Your Eminence," I said.


    The bishop made a slight motion to nod his head.


    "It appeared that the arrival of Mardus the Blasphemer was a distraction. While the church was busy fighting the lich, another lich named Taen the Cultist appeared at the dojo. He was accompanied by a dozen skeletal knights and a second undead horde. They were trying to steal the dragon''s remains. However, a draco appeared and repelled him. Her name was Hleara Vitusen and she claimed to be Hleandros'' daughter. She defeated the lich in solo combat while the dojo killed off the minions. Afterward, a representative of the Elven Nation appeared and made a deal to take away the dragon''s remains. I apologize for not being able to convince Hleara to accept the Church''s offer," I said and bowed deeply.


    However, the bishop didn''t care about the body. Instead, he asked, "Vitusen?"


    I nodded. To my astonishment, tears started forming in his eyes!


    "I was part of the church leadership who commissioned a party to fight Hleandros," Bishop Canterbury explained. "Paigada Vitusen was my friend and I always regretted allowing her to join the mission. We thought the party was completely wiped out and the Vitusen lineage had ended with her. The regency took possession of the family''s assets and kept it for themselves. If this Hleara appears before the People''s Court and petition for return of the Vitusen family''s assets, the regent will have no choice but to do so."


    "I will pass the word to Hleara," I promised. "There is another issue. A mob appeared at the dojo after the fighting was over. They were upset and angry. They demanded Hleara be killed because she was half-dragonkin. When the headmaster of the dojo refused their demand, they asked her and the dojo to leave Tregome."


    "WHAT!" Bishop Canterbury''s body was shaking with anger.


    "Kalistra agreed to move the dojo. She decided to establish a new village on the other side of the bridge," I added.


    "You didn''t talk her out of it?" the bishop was livid.


    I shook my head. "A man named Danten had riled up the mob. He took advantage of their fear and anger and used them to banish the dojo. I have confirmed, with my Spirit Sense, that the man is evil," I said quietly.


    The old cleric''s eyes hardened. "Danten will be dealt with. Is there anything else to report?"


    "No, Holy One. May I ask what happened during your fight with the other lich?"


    The old cleric took a laborious breath and said, "Ask Enab; he can fill you in on the details. Also, I''m too weak to cast Recall to send your party back to Southampton."


    I shook my head again. "There''s no need for you to worry about that. My foremost concern is your full recovery. Tregome needs you. More than ever. With your permission, I will let you rest now." I waited patiently for my dismissal. When I said his chin move slightly, I bowed deeply and let myself out of the private room.


    When I closed the door behind me and laid my eyes on Enab, I asked, "What happened?"


    The personal assistant to the bishop held a finger to his lips. He looked around and motioned for a young page to come over. "I need to escort this Brother out of the church. Please take my place and stand guard. The bishop is sleeping and no one is permitted to disturb his rest," he instructed the boy.


    The boy bowed deeply and took a position in front of the door.


    Enab motioned for me to follow and we walked out of the infirmary. Once we entered the hallway, he chuckled, "Boy, you missed a big show! Kekeke!"


    "Tell me," I insisted.


    "The clergy formed a magic link and channeled their mana. Guess who was the conduit?" Enab grinned and started walking.


    "Bishop Canterbury," I guessed while following him.


    "Ding-ding-ding! Indeed, the old boy took on this task personally. He was the one who cast and maintained the protective barrier around the church, the public square, and the nearby buildings. Other clergymen used their magic items to attack Mardus and eventually defeated him. Of course, no mortal could maintain the magic conduit for a long period of time without suffering physical damage. The bishop sacrificed himself to protect the town. It was so touching that I nearly shed a tear over it. Kekeke!"


    "Will he survive?"


    The human avatar of Bane tilted his head for a moment. "It''s very hard to say. His body has been mana burned. At a minimum, he cannot use mana and cast a spell for at least a week. The clergy will do its best to heal him, of course. But then again the bishop is an old man and his body may never recover," Enab answered honestly.


    My heart sank at the news. While I did not always see eye to eye with the bishop, I respected his intentions because he always tried to do what was best for Tregome. I suspect that any replacement for Canterbury as bishop will only treat the town as a stepping stone to a promotion to a higher position within the Church hierarchy. In hindsight, perhaps Kalistra made the right decision in moving her dojo out of the town.


    "How will I return to Southampton?" I asked.


    Enab patted my back sympathetically. "I can''t help you with that one. You''ll need to figure it out on your own."


    By now, we had reached the main exit of the building. I bowed slightly to Enab and left the Church.

 Chapter 62 - Hlearas Request

    When I finally departed from church grounds and crossed the street, I was surprised to find several people waiting with Van and Bila: Rjiana, Bjoukia, Bjoukin, Roen, Valatea, and . . . Hleara? It took a moment for me to recognize her because her red scales were missing from her skin, leaving a beautiful looking human Asian girl. Of course, her skin still had a red tinge and her eyes were colored red as well. When I reached the group, Bila handed me a bunch of potions. I quickly stored the mana potions in my potions bag.


    "So when are we leaving for Southampton?" Bila asked.


    I shook my head. "We''re not. Originally, Bishop Canterbury was going to cast Recall to send us there. But he overexerted himself in defending the town and he has been mana burned. He cannot cast a spell for at least a week," I informed them.


    Rijana and Valatea winced at the term, "mana burned." Each spellcaster had experienced this status during her respective magic training and it was not something either person wished to endure again.


    "So what now?" Van asked, oblivious of their discomfort.


    "Not sure," I replied. I held up my hand to forestall more questions as I turned to Roen and Valatea. "I know that Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin are coming along for my mission. But why are you here? Do you need to discuss something with me?" I asked.


    Roen the signmaker glanced at his wife and pointed a finger at her. "She would like to talk with you."


    The beautiful elven priestess of Gaea smiled at me. "Yes, we have much to discuss. Can you come over to our home?" she invited.


    "Okay," I agreed readily.


    "Great!" she smiled again.


    The couple started walking hand-in-hand and the rest of us followed her.


    As we walked through the streets of Tregome, I saw many buildings which had been destroyed.


    Suddenly, Bila grabbed my arm and walked beside me in order to comfort me. She knew that I was still feeling guilty over the lives lost due to the arrival of the two elder liches and their minions.


    Seeing the utter destruction and broken lives of these commoners, our group made the trek with a respectful silence for their losses. The streets were much less congested than usual, as people were busy clearing debris and fixing whatever could be fixed. Thus, we reached Roen''s signmaker shop, which was located in the northeastern section of Tregome, much sooner than expected.


    The half-elf shopkeeper stood in front of the door and started muttering softly. The door glowed a faint green color for a split second and then returned to normal. Roen then turned the doorknob and opened the door for us to enter.


    When I walked in, I saw that the place was the same as the last time I visited a week and a half ago. There were tables with sample signs placed on the table. Among the samples, I saw some of my signs displayed. In the back was Roen''s workstation with some paint, brushes, and more unfinished signs.


    "Oh, before I forget!" Roen said and hurried to a cabinet behind the workstation. He unlocked the cabinet and pulled open a drawer. He took out a sack of coins and handed it to me. "There are 500 gold pieces inside. This is your share of profits from our joint business venture," he said with a triumphant grin. Originally, the half-elf was skeptical when I made the business proposition and it took a lot of cajoling from me to get him to agree.


    "Thank you," I said as I took the sack from him. I received a pop-up notification which read, "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +500 XP." I remembered that I received one experience per gold earned from this business venture, which was for Roen to wholesale and distribute special signs I had designed to shops. Using his business connections with traveling merchants, Roen was able to sell these signs to shopkeepers in other parts of the kingdom. I had to put up the initial capital, but so far this business venture had proved to be an excellent investment.


    Valatea cleared her throat. Loudly.


    "Sorry, dear," Roen said. He was clearly flustered by her. He immediately walked back to the front door and locked it. Then he cast a spell of Sound Barrier around the house to prevent eavesdropping. He turned around and said, "Please come upstairs and relax. We have something to discuss."


    The priestess headed up the stairs and we followed her. The shopkeeper took the rear.


    When we reached the second floor, I saw a familiar sight: a giant plant placed on a small table in the very center of the upper floor of the house. It resembled a rose with sharp thorns. The petals were curled up and wrapped around the center of the flower. This was the secret gateway to enter Gaea''s domain. I traveled through this gateway once to visit the Goddess at her invitation and I received Gaea''s divine mark at that time. I wondered what mission the Goddess had for me this time. I couldn''t think of another reason to be invited to the second floor of the shop.


    "Please sit down and make yourself at home," the hostess said. She sat with her husband on the ground in front of the flower.


    We took her cue and sat in a circle around the plant.


    Hleara took off a ring from her finger and returned to her true form. "Ah, much better," she moaned quietly and stretched her back.


    Valatea covered her mouth to hide her giggle. She turned toward the draco, who was sitting to Valatea''s immediate left.


    The dragonkin nodded. She turned to face me directly. "I need to visit Hleandros'' lair and clean out his treasure before someone else gets there first. I ask that you come with me and help me defeat any guardians left behind by my father. Among his possessions is a magic orb that can cast Gate. You can use the item to return to Southampton," she offered.


    Bila raised her paw. "Why wouldn''t master use the orb to transport directly to London?" she asked.


    Rijana spoke up. "You cannot use travel magic to go to a place the spellcaster has never visited before. And since none of us have visited London, we can''t go there directly," she explained.


    "Rats!" the cat girl exclaimed and slapped her paw on the ground.


    "It can''t be helped," the spellcaster shrugged.


    "I would like to help you, Hleara," I answered. "But I''m constrained for time right now and I''m not sure that I have the time to go on your quest. Where is your father''s lair? How much travel time will be required to get there?" I asked.


    The draco grinned. "His lair is inside a dormant volcano to the far north beyond the continent of Britannia. Red dragons are attracted to heat and therefore, a volcano is an ideal home for them. As for how long it will take to get there, the answer is not long at all. As part of Hleandros'' lineage, I can use a special ability called ''Ancestral Recall.'' This spell will transport me and anyone I''m in physical contact with to his lair. I could go there right now if I want to. But the problem is that I haven''t been there in a while and I don''t know what kind of defenses he had set up before traveling to Tregome," she explained.


    "Instant teleportation! How convenient!" I remarked. Since the Magic Guild used teleportation to hop to different floors, I was accustomed to this form of travel already.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Hleara''s grin grew wider.


    I turned to Rijana and her elven companions. "Will you three be able to go on this quest as well?"


    Rijana glanced at Valatea, who nodded subtly. "Yes, we have permission to assist Hleara in her quest," the mage answered.


    Bila''s tail flickered in the air. She started imagining all the gold that the dragon had hoarded in his lair. "Let''s go right now!" she said. The cat girl''s eyes gleamed with excitement and greed.


    Rijana shook her head. "We need time to prepare. Can we go tomorrow morning?" she asked.


    Hleara nodded reluctantly. "Okay."


    Valatea clapped her hands. "In the meantime, I invite all of you to spend the night here," she invited with a smile.


    "But there''s only one bed here," Bila pointed with her paw.


    The elf hummed a tune and the flowers adorning the walls started to grow. Petals extended from the wall and hardened until they took the shape of pods. "You can sleep in those," she pointed at them and smiled.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Gate Mistress Valatea," I said formally and bowed deeply to her.


    "Not at all, Lord Mulligan. We are both servants of Gaea and it is only natural that your needs are provided for while under my care," the elf answered.


    Rijana waved her hand to get my attention. "I know that you took part in fighting Hleandros and then protected his body from the lich''s minions. I''m sure you received a tremendous amount of experience points from these encounters. Have you checked your status screen and advanced your character level yet?" she asked.


    I shook my head.


    My magic teacher nodded. She turned toward Bila and Van. "I need to borrow Lord Mulligan for the rest of the day. We need to do some magic training. I will take him somewhere to do so. We will return for supper."


    The two bodyguards looked at me.


    "Yes, I''m sure that would be fine," I agreed.


    Rijana smiled broadly. "In that case, I should reveal a secret of my own." The enchanter pulled out a necklace from under her gray-colored robe. It was a pendant in the shape of a leaf circling an aquamarine gemstone. She grabbed my arm and whispered a word of power.


    My world suddenly turned into a kaleidoscope as I was teleported. A moment later, my vision cleared. I looked around and saw that I was inside a circular room. There was a set of stairs running along the wall plus a door.


    "Welcome to my home," Rijana said. "Let''s go upstairs." She climbed the steps and soon reached the second floor. She sat down on a luxurious looking sofa. She patted her hand on the seat next to her. "Come and sit here." When I obeyed, she said, "Please check your screen."


    I tried to pull up my status screen but it was covered by a ton of pop-up messages. "Um, I need to clear up my notifications first."


    "Go ahead."


    Feeling embarrassed, I tried to glance at and dismiss all the messages I had accumulated since the fight with Hleandros. The most important notification, by far, was the result of the fight with the dragon: "Major faction quest COMPLETED. Hleandros DEFEATED. +25,000 XP, +20,000 Reputation, +40,000 XP. Title ACQUIRED: Dragonslayer." No wonder the patrons were calling me that when I was inside The Noble Lady to talk with Amelica.


    It took a few minutes for me to finish this task. Finally, I pulled up my Player Status Screen and reviewed my personal stats:


    A picture of my player avatar was in the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Dragonslayer, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Undead Hunter, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Title: Protector of Southampton, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful Good, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla, Marked by Leonus; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 7, Experience: 69,350/28,000, Reputation: 38,602, Attack: 40, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 8-12 (Dagger), 8-18 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 8%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 76, Stamina: 46, Magic: 35, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 25, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 6), Magic Sense (Level 8), Immunity to Electricity (Level 2), Immunity to Fear (Level X), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 10/MAX), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were five tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 8); Swordsman¡ªDual-Weld (Level X), Charge (Level 6), Disarm (Level 4), First Strike (Level 3), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2)." The second tab was: "Magic Spells: General (Level 4)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic; Fire (Level 8)¡ªFire Bolt, Fireball; Water (Level 3)¡ªAcid Arrow; Earth (Level 2)¡ªArmor, Web; Air (Level 3)¡ªMagic Missile, Invisibility, Lightning Bolt; Light (Level 2)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 3)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness." The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The fourth tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)." The fifth tab was "Followers," and it listed: "Bila, Journeyman Swordsman."


    "I now have a total of sixty-nine thousand experience points," I announced. "I also gained a level in the General, Fire, Water, Air, and Dark spheres of magic. And my Read Magic skill is at Level 8."


    Rijana''s body shuddered as if she was shocked. "You are a dual-class and your experience gain is halved, correct?" She remembered that the last time I checked my status, I was at Level 7; this meant that I had less than twenty-eight thousand experience points. In the blink of an eye, I had gained forty-one thousand points.


    I nodded.


    "I don''t know how you managed to accumulate almost one hundred forty thousand points altogether. If you held a single class, you would almost reach the master rank," she remarked and shook her head.


    "I''ve been in this world for a little over two weeks," I pointed out.


    My magic instructor looked at me incredulously. "I''m sure that even a prodigy like Kalistra took years to accumulate that much XP."


    "The Gods want me to entertain them and they kept throwing monsters and quests at me," I shrugged helplessly as I thought about all the adventures I had gone through in such a short period of time.


    "I''m sure they have been quite entertained by you," she remarked. Rijana took a deep breath and returned her focus to an important point she wished to make. "If you advance your character level all the way through, you will reach Level 12 immediately and unlock access to Sixth-Tier magic."


    "That''s great!" I exclaimed and fist-pumped in the air.


    My teacher held up her hand. "The problem, though, is that if you do that and you fail to learn the lower-tier spells, you won''t be able to attempt to learn them again until you reach the next level. For a dual-class like you, that could take a very long time to accomplish. Hence, my recommendation is to attempt to learn whatever spells (and melee skills) you need first. Whatever you fail to learn, put them aside and retry after you raise your character level."


    "That''s the same advice Kalistra gave me before," I noted. "She also said it''s easier for me to gain experience when I''m at a lower level than at a higher character level."


    "Kalistra gave you excellent advice," Rijana nodded in agreement.


    I suddenly remembered something. "I have a scroll of Mass Invisibility that I received from Delkon," I told her.


    "That''s a Fifth-Tier spell," she replied. "You need to be at least Level 9 in the Mage profession in order to cast it."


    "Should I advance to Level 9, then?" I asked.


    My magic teacher tilted her head for a moment. "What''s your skill level in Air magic?"


    "3."


    Rijana shook her head. "Your skill in Air magic is way too low. Even if you somehow manage to copy the spell into your spellbook, your chance of casting it successfully will be low. If that happens, the spell could backfire and injure either the spellcaster or the targets of the spell," she warned me.


    "The highest tier Air magic in my spellbook is Lightning Bolt," I pointed out in defense.


    My magic teacher laughed. "I''m not admonishing you for having a low skill level in the Air sphere. Most mages tend to specialize in one sphere of magic and maximize their skill in that sphere. For a secondary sphere, they may reach Level 4 or 5 at most. For spheres that they lack proficiency in, they are limited to Second-Tier spells. Your problem is that you have access to all six spheres and could learn up to the Ninth-Tier for all of them. Essentially, you are a jack-of-all-trades and master of none," she observed.


    "My skill in Fire magic is at Level 8," I noted.


    Rijana smiled. "That''s fantastic! I strongly urge you to max out your skill in Fire magic at Level 10," she advised. "As a Swordmage, the Fire sphere offers a wide variety of ranged damage spells to supplement your swordsmanship."


    "Can I learn higher tier Fire magic from you?" I requested.


    She frowned. "As an enchanter specializing in the creation of magical jewelry, I can''t afford the slots to carry the higher-tier offensive spells. Fireball is the highest tier offensive Fire magic in my spellbook," she admitted sheepishly.


    I quickly held up my hand. "I''m sorry to put you on the spot like that," I apologized with a bow.


    "It''s fine," she dismissed the apology with a wave of her hand. "You are learning magic at a quick pace and soon you will need to find another magic teacher," Rijana said with a feeling of melancholy. Since I was her first magic student, she had tremendous pride in my growth as a mage. And it was evident that my natural talents in magic will require more specialized instruction soon. At that moment, she resolved to find another instructor to take over my magic training. I deserved nothing else.

 Chapter 63 - Magic Item Creation

    Rijana took out her spellbook. "Our time is really limited. I want you to learn at least two spells before we return to Roen''s store. The first spell I recommend is Protection from Fire. It''s a simple Second-Tier spell that should be easy for you to copy into your spellbook since your skill in Fire magic is already so high. What else would you like to learn?" she asked.


    "Is this the place where your workshop is also located?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Yes, this is my mage tower, which is located within The Elven Nation. I work and sleep here whenever I''m not out on travel," she explained.


    "In that case, I want to take advantage of this opportunity to learn how to create magic items from you," I replied. I was amused by the fact that Rijana had put "work" before "sleep" in her explanation. Back in my own world, far too many people prioritized work before sleep as well. I suppose people had similar habits no matter which version of planet Earth they resided in.


    My magic instructor chuckled at my ambition. "While I appreciate your enthusiasm in learning my craft, it is not that easy to create magic items. At least not the ones that will last," she explained. "It is not a simple process where you only cast a spell or two. The key to success in magic item creation is your preparation. Think of it as cooking. When you prepare a meal, you need to prepare your ingredients first. And the higher quality ingredients you use, the better the result of your cooking. It is the same process with magic item creation."


    "I see." My disappointment seeped into my voice. For whatever reason, I had the impression that one could simply create an item out of thin air. If the process was like cooking, however, this meant that magic item creation was tedious if not boring. Frankly, I wasn''t sure I was prepared to spend that much of my time holed up in a laboratory to do so. Not when I will also need to spend time in the library to read about my predecessor, King Merlin, and figure out how he managed to return home. After all, that was the whole ball game in my book--to return home.


    "The path of an enchanter is a difficult one. Oftentimes, I am adventuring in order to gather rare ingredients. I am fortunate to have friends like Bjoukia and Bjoukin who have indulged on my whims and are willing to come along. Without their protection, I would need to hire mercenaries and risk getting robbed by them," Rijana continued.


    "In addition, the trade is a highly expensive one. For instance, you can enchant an item either temporarily or permanently. The longer the duration of the enchantment, the higher quality the item must be in order to hold the enchantment. And the higher an item''s quality, the more costly it will be. The problem, though, is that you will increase your skill level in the General sphere, which controls the success of the spell, only by practicing enchanting items with magic. If you are successful with your ritual, you can use up the enchantment and then re-enchant the item again. However, if your ritual fails, then the item will break and you will need to buy its replacement. That''s why this specialty is highly expensive and there are so few enchanters," she explained. "Would you like to devote today''s lesson on learning how to create a magic item?" she offered.


    "Yes," I nodded. My heart started beating rapidly. OH BOY, OH BOY, OH BOY! I was giddy with happiness at the notion of being able to create my own magic items. To me, this was the ultimate cheat in fantasy gaming!


    Rijana smiled at my apparent enthusiasm. Perhaps, she won''t relinquish her position as my instructor so soon after all. "Very well," she clapped her hand. "You will need to learn two spells: Enchant Magic Item and Permanency. The former is Fourth-Tier while the latter is Fifth-Tier, which requires you to be at Level 9 in order to unlock access to this tier. In addition, the enchantment that you try to make permanent could require a higher level in your profession. Thus, I suggest you try to learn Protection from Fire and Enchant Magic Item first. Then advance your Character Level to 9 and try to learn Permanency," she suggested. My instructor flipped the pages in her spellbook over to Protection from Fire and placed it on the coffee table in front of us.


    I took out my spellbook, quill, and inkwell from my special pouch and placed them on the table. I slide off the sofa and sat on the ground. I dipped my quill into the inkwell and started copying the spell. A half-hour later, I heard dice rolling inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP. Fire spell LEARNED: Protection from Fire."


    "Very good," my teacher said and took back her spellbook. She turned the pages slowly until she found the page for "Enchant Magic Item." She had no doubt that I will learn the protection spell because my Read Magic and Fire sphere skills were fairly high. This next spell may prove tricky, however. "This next spell belongs to the General sphere. What is your current skill level?" she asked.


    "4."


    Rijana tilted her head. "You should be able to copy the Enchant spell," she said with false confidence. "Good luck!" She placed her spellbook on the table in front of me.


    I focused on the two pages of barely decipherable writing in front of me and started copying the spell. An hour later, the dice started rolling inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP. General spell LEARNED: Enchant Magic Item." I wiped the sweat from my brows and took a deep breath. My mind felt drained from copying the spell. The description was very precise in the words and pronunciations of the enchantment but somewhat ambiguous in terms of what kind of enchantments I could store in the item. I suspected that there were specific recipes available to create specific effects. And those recipes were probably traded between enchanters. When I glanced back at Rijana, I noticed that she had a frown on her face. "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    My magic instructor took her spellbook back. But instead of turning the pages over to the next spell, she closed the book altogether. "If you''re having difficulty learning the Enchant spell, then you won''t be able to learn Permanency," she answered honestly.


    "Why?" I asked calmly even though I strongly disagreed with her assessment.


    "Your skill in the General sphere is too low," she explained slowly. "Even if you are able to copy Permanency somehow, you won''t be able to cast it successfully with any degree of frequency. Without casting Permanency, you can still enchant items but they won''t be permanent in duration. I was hoping that your high skill in Read Magic will blunt or ameliorate the need for a higher skill in the General sphere. Unfortunately, it appears that I was wrong in this regard."


    "So I need to practice casting Enchant in order to raise my skill in the General sphere." I sighed in resignation. I knew there would be a catch to creating my own magic items.


    She nodded. "You could spend the rest of this afternoon casting Enchant and Dispel on the same object. While the dispel is only Third-Tier, this will allow you to reuse the same item for the enchantment. It''s the most efficient and least expensive method to increase your skill level."


    "Okay, I will do as you suggest," I replied with a strong resolve. This was only a minor setback. I WILL exploit this cheat and load up on tons of magic items. It was just going to take a bit longer than expected.


    Rijana got off the sofa. "Please put away your spellbook and writing tools and follow me." She walked across the spacious room and reached the staircase. She started climbing.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I hurriedly put away my stuff and ran up the stairs after her.


    We actually climbed up two floors. The third floor was apparently the bedroom. The fourth floor was filled with books, tables, and tools. Aha! This was the workshop!


    Rijana waited patiently for my arrival. She was standing in front of a desk.


    When I reached the desk, I saw that there was a display case and inside were a number of rings.


    My teacher opened the display and took out a brass ring. She placed the ring on the table. Next, she opened the drawer under the desk.


    I was amazed to see that the drawer was neatly partitioned. There were many slots for tools, glass vials, and opaque bottles. "Did you create the partitions yourself?" I asked.


    Rijana chuckled at my silly question. "I''m not a woodworker. I hired one to assist me in the partition," she explained. She opened the side drawer and took out a mortar and pestle set and a piece of cloth. She placed the ring on the table. Next, she took out a scroll from the side drawer and uncurled the paper by pinning two stones over the top and bottom. Then she took out several small bottles and a teaspoon; she placed them on the table next to the ring. "Please read the scroll," she ordered and pulled the lantern on the desk closer to the scroll.


    I obeyed and started reading. "Instructions to create a First-Tier Enhance Strength Enchantment. CAUTION: the item to be enchanted must have a value of 25 gold piece or higher. INGREDIENTS: crushed bull horns powder, two vials of distilled water, goji juice, morinda extract, astragalus extract, licorice, privet leaf. INSTRUCTIONS: take two teaspoons of morinda extract, astragalus extract, and licorice and place them in a mortar. Stir them into a paste with the pestle. Add a pinch of crushed bull horns powder and stir again. Add one teaspoon of goji juice and stir. Empty two glass vials of distilled water into the mortar and stir until the mixture is fully dissolved into the water. Soak the privet leaf into the solution for five minutes. Take the leaf and wrap it around the item designated to receive the enchantment. Wipe excess moisture with a cloth and set on a dry surface for a half-hour. Remove the item from the leaf and cast Enchant Magic Item. An ensuing check against the enchanter''s General skill will be performed to determine the success of this enchantment. If successful, Permanency may be added to the item and a second check will be performed. If permanency fails, the duration of the enchantment will last 10 per minutes per skill level in the General sphere."


    When I was finished reading the scroll, I felt light-headed. The instructions were far more extensive than what I was accustomed to reading from a recipe in a cookbook! Frankly, I wasn''t sure if I will be able to follow the scroll and successfully cast the enchantment with just one afternoon of practice. I looked at the jewelry case again. I saw that there were five rings in total. "Is it possible for me to create five magic rings from the same set of ingredients?" I proposed while pointing at the case. It would be much faster than dispelling the enchantment, rewrapping the ring, and waiting for a half-hour to prepare the ring to receive the enchantment again.


    Rijana offered a faint smile. "For a simple enchantment like Enhance Strength, the answer is yes as long as you have the mana to cast the spell repeatedly. How much Magic do you have currently?" She originally suggested the enchant-and-dispel method because, even though the process will take longer, he could regenerate the spent mana and avoid drinking mana potions.


    I quickly checked my player status screen. "35."


    The enchanter shook her head. "The Enchant spell costs 25 mana. Basically, you''ll need to drink a mana potion in order to cast the spell again. Are you certain you want to use up your potions in this manner?"


    I nodded. "I can buy more potions before we head out to Hleandros'' Lair," I replied.


    "Very well. I will permit you to attempt to enchant all five rings one time. Afterward, if any attempt is successful, I will cast Permanency on one ring and allow you to keep it as a memento of your first success in enchanting an item," she said. "Now, look at all the bottles on the table. Each one is labeled with the ingredient inside. Here is a crucial tip: avoid contamination of the ingredients. By that I mean if you withdraw an ingredient from a bottle and you find that you took out too much, DO NOT put the excess material back inside the bottle. You might have a residue of another ingredient on your fingers. If you return the material back into the bottle, the contents of the container will be contaminated. It could be disastrous if you attempt to use the ingredient again in the future and the contamination could result in the enchantment backfiring."


    I recalled the time in high school when one of my classmates in chemistry lab caused an explosion. I nodded quickly in understanding.


    "Proceed," she ordered.


    Fortunately, I was fairly competent in following instructions when it came to mixing chemicals. In fact, my grade was B+ in chem lab in high school. Brimming with confidence, I slowly took the ingredients out of the bottles, measured them carefully with the teaspoon, and poured them into the small bowl. I used the pestle to mix the morinda, astragalus, and licorice extracts together. Then I took a small pinch of bull horns powder from the bottle, added it into the mortar, and stirred again. I added the goji juice and stirred, and then emptied the two vials of distilled water into the bowl and stirred until the mixture was fully dissolved into the water. Since there were five rings, I took five privet leaves and soaked them in the water. As I counted the passage of time in my head, I took out the remaining rings from the display case and placed them on the table. After five minutes had passed, I slowly took out each privet, one at a time, and wrapped it around a ring. I used the cloth liberally to wipe the excess water from the wrappings.


    My instructor surprised me by producing a paper fan and holding it before me. "Use it to make the rings dry faster," she said.


    I took the fan and spent the next half-hour fanning the rings manually. Again, I was counting the passage of time inside my head. Every five minutes, I switched hand and continued to fan the rings.


    During this period, Rijana stepped away from the work desk. She returned exactly thirty minutes later. "Before you start casting your enchantments, you should take out your mana potions so that they will be within easy reach," she suggested.


    I pulled out four mana potions. Each potion will replenish 50 points of mana. However, I could hold only 35 points in my pool, meaning that the excess mana recovery will be wasted. As I thought about this, I remembered that I could advance my character level. If I advanced enough to push my mana pool to over 50 points, then that would allow me to cast two Enchant spells before I needed to consume a mana potion. "Should I advance my character level?" I asked.


    My instructor looked at me as if I had asked a foolish question. "You would rather save two or three mana potions over keeping extra chances to learn new spells?"


    Well, if she was putting it that way . . . I shook my head. I opened my spellbook to the page where I had copied the Enchant Magic Item spell and placed it on the table. I held a wrapped ring in my right hand and started reciting the words of the spell. The leaf slowly warmed and then turned hot to the touch.


    When I finished casting the spell, Rijana said, "Remove the leaf."


    I slowly unwrapped the privet leaf. When the ring was completely unwrapped, I received a pop-up message: "Enchant magic item SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP. +2 Strength. DURATION: 30 minutes." I looked up at my teacher and smiled.


    "Congratulations," she smiled back. "What is the increase in strength?" she asked.


    "+2."


    "Drink a mana potion and continue to cast the enchantment. If you''re lucky, you may be able to get a +3 Strength," Rijana said.


    I drank a mana potion, held the second ring and cast the enchantment. However, the pop-up message said, "Enchant magic item FAILED." I sighed and put the ring aside.


    I repeated the process thrice. The next two attempts were also failures. On my final attempt, I received this notification: "Enchant magic item SUCCESSFUL. Level 5, +100 XP. +1 Strength. DURATION: 50 minutes." Lady Luck must be laughing at me.


    "Two successes out of five attempts isn''t bad," Rijana complimented me. She took the first ring from me and walked over to another desk. "I''m going to cast Permanency on your ring. You can observe me silently or take a nap. It will take two hours to complete the casting," she warned.


    I decided to watch her. I saw Rijana inscribe a rune on a parchment. She then placed the temporary Brass Ring of +2 Strength on top of the rune. The enchanter held out both hands over the ring and closed her eyes. She started chanting the magic words.


    To my astonishment, she repeated the words continuously for the next two hours!


    When the ritual was finally completed, a soft golden light bathed the ring. Rijana opened her eyes and took a deep breath. "It''s done," she announced. She took the ring off the table and handed it to me.


    I accepted the gift and bowed deeply to her.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s return to the signmaker shop," Rijana said and stood up. She reached out with her left hand and grabbed my arm. She pulled out her necklace and spoke a word of power.


    We were instantly teleported back to the second floor of the signmaker shop.


    "Welcome back, master." Her catlike eyes glowing, Bila greeted me with a smile.

 Chapter 64 - A New Teacher

    The church bell tolled six times. Ouch. It was much later than I expected. I needed to purchase my mana potions before the general goods store closed for the evening! I remembered that normal curfew was ten. But given the fact that we had an undead raid on Tregome, I suspected that the curfew could be as early as eight. In other words, only two hours remaining!


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down. After all, Bila was still looking at me. I didn''t want my internal conflict to be expressed on my face. I was her Liege and I had to play the part! Thus, I gave the cat girl a bright smile. Yes, Larry, just like that! "Bila, can I trouble you buy more mana potions for me? I need five," I requested politely.


    Her whiskers and ears twitched at what she just heard. "I''m not your errand girl," she grumbled but accepted my gold coin anyway. Bila was my bodyguard and this meant she needed to be near my body, right? The cat girl did NOT want to be seen as a mere errand girl. If I wanted one of those, I could easily toss a few coppers at a kid loitering on the street corner. That said, Bila understood the importance of the task and felt that she should handle it personally.


    I fished out five silver pieces from my sack. "You can grab a meal for yourself at The Noble Lady while you''re at it." I smiled again. I was cognizant of the other eyes on me in the room and I wanted to impress them with the notion that I was generous with my followers. The last thing I wanted was to develop notoriety for being a cheapskate!


    Admittedly, my finances weren''t bad. I had gold coins in my sack and even platinum safely squirreled away in my bank account. Furthermore, I was going to visit a dragon''s lair tomorrow. And that meant more money coming down the pipe! Thus, it would be prudent for me to dangle a small carrot to convince a reluctant Bila to run this simple errand for me. And apparently, it worked!


    The cat girl''s eyes gleamed. "Aren''t you going to eat dinner at that place, master? You''ll get to see your girlfriend again," she teased me with an exaggerated wink.


    I shook my head to hide my embarrassment. "Dinner at The Noble Lady is a busy shift and I don''t want to distract her from her work," I explained. Besides, I already did a kiss-and-farewell thing in public with Amelica and I didn''t want to ruin my exit with her. I was the hero and future king and that required me to create a proper exit with my lady! Wait! I did a mental retake on that last thought. Geez, I was starting to think like Lord Bane! This surprising realization gnawed at me more than I expected.


    Van immediately raised his hand. "If you''re offering dinner at that fine establishment, then I would like to go, too! Since there may still be undead lurking in Tregome, it would be ideal for me, a paladin, to accompany, my fine, furry friend." He grinned at me.


    I rolled my eyes as I took out another five silver pieces and handed it to him. "Have fun," I said. And I hope you don''t break another window at The Noble Lady.


    I was astonished at how quickly Van had already forgotten what he did this morning. He threw me against a window, causing it to break, and then punched the wall. Maisen happened to be around and witnessed the incident. As a result, Van was arrested and detained. In the end, I had to use my "privilege" as the Town Judge overseeing this case to release Van into my custody.


    Given this incident, I wouldn''t be surprised if Vern threw the guy out if Van stepped inside the inn. However, the orc was very even-keeled and forgiving. Therefore, I was confident that the nominal owner of The Noble Lady would allow Van to dine at the establishment. If for no reason other than to show that Vern had buried the hatchet regarding the morning incident.


    The paladin bowed to me and pushed Bila on her back. "Let''s hurry before the stores close!" The two quickly walked down the stairs and soon the sound of the door closing could be heard.


    Valatea smiled. "Nicely done," she praised me. The elf priestess turned her head toward Hleara, who was leaning her back against a wall. "Shall we start the meeting?" she asked and bowed.


    The draco nodded and pushed off the wall. "First off, I will be the party leader for this mission. My childhood was spent inside the lair and I am familiar with its structure. Are there any objections?" Her red eyes scanned the room.


    When they landed on mine, I quickly shook my head. While an argument could be made that I should take the lead, I had no interest in doing so because I was more than happy to foist the responsibilities and burdens of leading a party onto someone else. Besides, I agreed that Hleara was the best candidate for the role of party leader for this particular mission.


    "I thank you for the trust you are placing in me and I will endeavor to meet your expectations." Hleara bowed politely. Then she did something unexpected: her eyes returned and landed on me again. "Pardon my intrusion but what offensive water spells do you know?" she asked.


    "Acid arrow," I replied immediately. It was the only spell I knew which met her criteria.


    The draco paused for a moment, expecting me to continue. Hleara frowned when she realized that was it. She raised her hand.


    Suddenly, I received a pop-up notification: "Request to join Hleara''s party. Yes or No?" I clicked on "Yes."


    "Thank you," she smiled and called up my player status screen.


    I reciprocated and saw the following: The left column was a 3D replica of Hleara. However, it shifted between her human, draco, and red dragon forms! To my surprise, I saw this title: "Outcast of the Red Dragons." She also had these titles: "Dancer between the Twilight" and "Child of Legacy." Curiouser and curiouser.


    The middle column read: "Name: Hleara Vitusen, Race: Draco, Alignment: Neutral Good, Profession: Arcanist (Master), Level 21, Experience: 228,535/231,000, Reputation: 12,308, Attack: 160, Damage: 5-8 (Unarmed), 6-16 (Staff), Critical Attack: 5%, Critical Damage: 200%."


    The right column read: Health: 160, Stamina: 185, Magic: 365, Strength: 16, Intelligence: 40, Wisdom: 25, Dexterity: 16, Constitution: 20, Charisma: 17." At the bottom of the page, there were a bunch of tabs for her personal skills and spells but I wasn''t able to gain access to them.


    I was shocked by how powerful Hleara was. I did not expect her to be a Master level spellcaster. Her mana pool was ten times the size of mine. Her health was double what I had. Her critical hit and damage were at the baseline for a non-fighter. If she had any fighting skills, Hleara could easily become a dual-class fighter-mage. I reluctantly looked up from her status screen and asked, "What''s an Arcanist?" I had a hunch but I wanted to double check with Hleara.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The draco smiled. "It''s a specialized class of spellcasters with spells similar to mages except that we don''t rely on spell components to cast our spells," she explained.


    "Will I be able to learn spells from you?" I asked. I remembered that during the battle with elder lich, she was able to fly using her wings and cast spells at the same time without reaching for any spell components.


    "That depends on what you seek to learn. I can teach you the basic spells certainly as well as some spells that will be useful for our mission. But you won''t be able to learn the specialty spells belonging to the arcanist class unless you choose to specialize in my field. Of course, that choice would mean that the Enchanter specialty will be closed to you," she explained slowly.


    "I see." This was not a light decision to make. I turned toward Rijana. She was looking at me but kept a blank expression on her face. "May I learn magic from Hleara?" I asked her formally with a deep bow. Since Rijana was my official magic instructor, it was proper etiquette for me to seek her permission to learn from another. I remembered the glint in Rijana''s eyes when I mentioned that I had copied Lightning Bolt from Delkon''s spellbook back in Southampton.


    Rijana nodded. "I give permission." She then turned toward Hleara. "I leave him in your care." She bowed deeply from the waist.


    The draco waved her hand. "You misunderstand. I have no interest in replacing you as Lord Mulligan''s magic instructor. I can only supplement whatever you''re teaching him," she clarified.


    The Enchanter smiled with relief. She was prepared to step back and allow Hleara to take charge of my magic instruction. She was glad to hear that was not going to be the case.


    I raised my hand to draw Hleara''s attention. "Why is your Reputation score so low?"


    The elves and the half-elf in the room burst out in laughter.


    "What?" I asked while looking at them with a stupefied expression.


    Finally, Valatea came to my rescue. "How many Reputation points do you have?" she asked.


    "38,000."


    Someone whistled.


    "Here are some helpful comparisons. A simple commoner living in the same town his entire life may have 1,000. A renowned tradesman may have 5,000. A person of authority, such as a mayor, may have 10,000. Only a king or a hero would have more Reputation than you," she explained.


    "I see." I barely avoided dropping my jaw. I began to understand why the Gods were making me take up so many quests. They were helping me to build my Reputation so that no one could dispute my claim for Kingship. "So my name is known through the kingdom?" I asked.


    The elves and half-elf nodded in unison.


    "But don''t worry! Relatively few people know your face," Roen said cheerfully and patted my back. "Yes, we could look at the caption above your head and check your name. But most people on the street are too busy with their daily lives to bother checking."


    Valatea clapped her hands. "It is time for supper. You can continue your discussion afterward," she admonished. She walked over to the far side of the room. There were a fireplace and a pot over the burning flames. A table was leaning against the wall and there were bowls on the table and a basket. The hostess started dipping a ladle into the pot to distribute soup into the bowls. When she was finished, she said, "Let''s eat!"


    Each of us took a bowl and a spoon. I noticed some cornbread in the basket and took one. I dipped the bread into the soup and took a bite. The bread was soft and freshly made. I almost cried on the spot because I remembered how hard the bread was when I ate while traveling on the road. The soup was a mix of barley, carrots, and potatoes. I was disappointed to discover that it was vegetarian. Nonetheless, I finished the soup with my second piece of cornbread.


    When we were finished with our dinner, Hleara wiggled her finger at me. She held a spellbook in her hand.


    My eyes widened with excitement as I walked over.


    When I stood in front of her, she asked, "What spell do you wish to learn?"


    I glanced at Rijana and she raised her chin encouragingly. "An offensive water spell," I answered.


    The draco noticed the exchange between us and finally offered a suggestion: "Iceball. It is the Third-Tier, Water version of Fireball. It does 1d6 damage per skill level in the Water sphere and shatters on impact for additional damage. If you can learn Fireball, you should have no problem learning Iceball."


    I thought that Hleara would make an excellent saleswoman back on Earth and chuckled to myself. When I saw her black brows raised, I said, "That sounds like a good spell to learn."


    The three of us sat in a corner. Like an attentive student, I pulled out my spellbook and writing tools. I waited patiently for my new magic instructor to turn the pages of her spellbook over to Iceball. Once the book was in front of me, I started the intellectually rigorous process of copying the spell. Dice rolled inside my head briefly and then stopped. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +75 XP. Water spell LEARNED: Iceball."


    By the time I had finished, over an hour had passed by. Bila and Van had already returned to the shop and they were leaning against the wall behind me. The two saw what I was doing and wisely decided to wait until I was finished copying the spell. When they saw my head rising back up, Bila immediately intervened. "Here are your mana potions, master!" she said cheerfully.


    I turned around and finally noticed the two. "Thank you!" I said and took the potions. I carefully stored them in my potions bag and then turned back to face Hleara.


    Since the draco was my party leader, she had seen the pop-up message and knew that I had successfully learned Iceball. While I was putting away my potions, Hleara was turning the pages of her spellbook over to another spell.


    I looked at the spell before me. It was "Earth Spike."


    Continuing her sales pitch, my instructor said, "Since you also have Lightning Bolt in your spell repertoire, you are missing only an offensive Earth spell. Earth Spike is ideal for you because it is another Third-Tier spell and therefore, your odds of learning the spell will be fairly high. It creates a sharp spike from under the target''s feet and attempts to impale the target. If successful, the target will be immobilized. It does 1d6 impact damage per skill level plus additional impale damage."


    I leaned my head forward and started copying the spell. A while later, I heard dice rolling inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +75 XP. Earth spell LEARNED: Earth Spike."


    "Congratulations," Hleara said with a smile.


    Suddenly, the bell tolled nine times. I turned toward Rijana with a request. "Can I learn Permanency from you?"


    The brows of my two magic instructors rose in unison.


    Rijana recovered first. "Your General skill is only at Level 4. Even with your high skill in Read Magic, your odds of success is maybe 1-in-3. Are you prepared for failure?"


    "Yes, I am," I said calmly. Left unsaid was my willingness to advance my Character Level to make additional attempts.


    The Enchanter accepted my resolve. She will not try to dissuade me again. She pulled out her spellbook and turned the pages over to Permanency. She placed it on the ground before me.


    I took a deep breath and started copying the spell. It was by far the most sophisticated spell I had attempted to learn. The rune required for the spell varied depending on the element of the enchantment involved. The sample runes were intricate and time-consuming to inscribe. The positions of the moon, the sun, and the stars were also factored into the success of making the enchantment permanent. The entire spell took up ten pages. I lost track of time as I studied the spell in depth. Finally, I heard the telltale dice rattling inside my head. "Read magic FAILED. Reroll FAILED." Ouch. I raised my head and took a deep breath.


    Bila gave me a waterskin.


    I thanked her and took a gulp of water. I didn''t realize how parched my mouth was. I advanced my Character Level once, to Level 8, and dumped the 5 attribute points into my Intelligence, which was now 30. I tried copying the spell again. This time, the explanation was clearer and I was able to follow it a bit more. But after the dice rattling stopped, I received this notification: "Read magic FAILED." I winced.


    "Maybe you should try again later," Rijana spoke up.


    "It''s already past midnight, master," Bila added.


    I looked around the room. Everyone else had gone to bed already. My eyes eventually landed on the two. "I''ll give it one more attempt," I said stubbornly. I took another gulp of water, advanced my Character Level to 9, and added another 5 points to Intelligence, which was now 35. I tried to copy Permanency once more. After a period of time, I heard the dice rolling inside my head. When they stopped, I received this in-game message: "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +150 XP. General spell LEARNED: Permanency. Level 5."


    By now, I had a massive, pounding headache. My eyes could barely stay open. My body slackened. I slumped against the wall and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 65 - Hleandros Lair

    I awoke to the sound of crowing in the distance. When I opened my still-groggy eyes, I found myself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling. I shifted my body and suddenly, I found myself enclosed in something resembling a bag. Rats! I had been kidnapped again!


    My sudden adrenaline rush pushed my mind out of the sleep-induced stupor. Focusing my sight, I saw that the "ceiling" and the surrounding "wall" were see-through in a lighter shade of green. I tentatively held out my hands to investigate my new environment. Abruptly, the ceiling lifted from my push and I found myself staring at the ceiling in Roen''s signmaker shop again.


    I sat up, looked around, and discovered that I was inside a pod! Breathing a sigh of relief, my mind returned to the previous night when Valatea, through her elven magic, caused petals on the wall to grow until they were man-sized. She mentioned that we will be sleeping inside these pods. Aha! I felt silly for panicking now. How could I be kidnapped right under the noses of The Elven Nation inside their secret base? I felt embarrassed for jumping to conclusions in this manner.


    I looked around and saw that Valatea and Roen were busy tending to the fire and cooking in the pot. I turned my body to the right and swung my legs over the edge of the pod. I smelled a faint scent of aloe from the pod. I tried to hop down to the ground gently. However, my feet landed harder than I expected. *Thump*


    The sound alerted my hosts and they immediately turned toward me.


    "Good morning, Lord Mulligan!" Valatea greeted me politely.


    "Good morning," I reciprocated with a slight bow.


    Roen walked across the room with light steps until he reached me. He gave me a cup. "The others are still asleep," he said gently. "I didn''t expect you to be an early riser," he joked.


    I shook my head as I accepted the cup from him. "I''m not. But the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship started their mornings at dawn. As a pupil of the school, I was forced to rise at that time and I guess this eventually turned into a habit," I explained. I took a sip from the cup and discovered that it was honey tea. "Thank you for the tea," I added with a nod.


    "Early mornings in Tregome can be chilly. The tea will help warm you up," he explained kindly.


    I thought back to last night. The last thing I remembered was being totally out of it mentally after learning the Permanency spell. "Did you put me in the pod?" I asked.


    Roen shook his head. "You were having a late-night study session with Rijana. And Bila was watching you the entire time. I went to bed with my wife at the midnight bell," he answered.


    "Ah, I see. Then it must have been those two who put me in the pod," I realized.


    "Probably," Roen agreed. "How do you feel?" he asked.


    I paused for a moment as I considered the question. I had a massive headache last night. Now, my mind was clear and my body felt refreshed. "I''m feeling pretty good, actually," I admitted with surprise. "Does it have something to do with the pod I slept in?" I asked with suspicion.


    The half-elf smiled. "Very perceptive, Lord Mulligan. The pods were given to us by Gaea''s servants. They are magical in nature and they have a number of properties. One of which is the ability to rejuvenate the body and mind of whoever sleeps inside the pod. The longer a person stays inside the pod, the greater the benefit," he explained.


    I nodded in understanding. Gaea was closely aligned with life and nature. Thus, her magic often had a healing effect.


    The church bells tolled seven times.


    Roen looked at me with a serious expression. "It''s time for your party members to awaken. I''ll open the pods along the right side of the room while you take the left side," he ordered.


    I nodded and started opening the pods. The first one was inhabited by Bila. With her eyes closed, the cat was snoring lightly and looking absolutely adorable! I shook her arm gently and said, "It''s time to wake up, Bila!"


    The cat girl''s whiskers and ears twitched. She opened her left eye and stared up at me.


    I stared right back at her.


    A few seconds passed and then she admitted her defeat. "Fine," she grumbled and held out her arms.


    Stifling a chuckle, I wrapped my arms around her back and lifted the cat girl out of the pod. She was surprisingly light despite her height.


    Bila pushed her paws against my chest and landed softly on the ground. "Thank you, master!" she purred.


    "You can help me by waking the others," I replied.


    With the task now split between the three of us, we managed to awaken everyone sleeping in the pods . . . including some elves whom I had never seen before! There were actually three of them: two men and a woman. Each newcomer had long and shiny, golden hair which dazzled under the flickering light from the fireplace. All three were extraordinarily beautiful or handsome looking with smooth skin, radiant blue eyes, and long, pointed ears.


    I turned toward Roen and said, "I didn''t realize you had more guests overnight."


    My business partner smirked but remained silent.


    Gate Mistress Valatea left the fireplace and walked across the room. She stood in front of the trio and spoke up. "These three came from The Elven Nation. I have asked them to come and assist in Hleara''s quest," she explained. "On my left is Qaule the fighter and next to him is his wife, Onxyx the priestess of Gaea. On my right is Kourant the thief. I realize that the mages can cast the Detect Traps spell but I don''t want you to waste mana in doing so." The hostess turned toward Hleara and said, "I hope you will permit them to join your mission." She bowed deeply.


    Since all three elves looked somewhat similar, I resigned myself to distinguishing them via their clothes. Qaule wore elven chain mail armor on his torso but left his limbs unencumbered. He had a long sword, a short sword, and two daggers around his waist plus a bow and quiver on his back. I wouldn''t be surprised if he had high-level proficiencies in all those weapons.


    Onxyx wore a yellow robe, a brown cloak, and comfortable looking slippers. While she wore no armor, I saw many symbols etched on her robe. She had a staff fastened to her back and numerous rings adorned her fingers.


    Kourant also wore no armor. In fact, he was dressed like a merchant with his navy colored tunic, dark olive pants, and brown boots plus a fine-looking, fur-lined cloak. The most distinguishable feature was the numerous pouches hanging from his belt and also strapped to his thighs.


    I furtively activated my Magic Sense on the trio and my eyes were immediately bombarded with all the auras that their gears were emanating. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 9, +300 XP." While the second floor was also emitting magic auras, I fully expected to see this in the secret base of The Elven Nation. But I didn''t realize that the trio of newcomers was also heavily armed with magic items as well. In comparison, my companions were poorly equipped. Even Hleara and Rijana were relative paupers compared to the three elves.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The draco evaluated the elves with her eyes and then nodded at Valatea. "These three look very strong. And given that we share a mutual interest in preventing my father''s treasure from falling into the wrong hands, I will permit them to join my mission. We will depart after breakfast," she declared. With that, she walked over to the table and grabbed a bowl of oatmeal.


    Everyone else followed her lead and started breaking their fast.


    When the meal was concluded, Hleara held out her right hand. "Please put your hand on top of mine," she ordered. When everyone in the party did so, she whispered a special chant. A red glow enveloped her body and began to spread until everyone physically connected to her was similarly enveloped. The light then collapsed into her center and winked out of existence.


    The party reappeared an instant later inside a giant cavern. The ceiling was open and glorious sunlight shone over them. People started gasping upon the sight and glare of the mountains of gold coins, gemstones, and jewelry haphazardly stacked around the cavern like sand on a beach.


    However, before the party moved toward the treasure, creatures started appearing in the four ends of the cavern. There were four groups of guardians, each approaching from the north, east, west, and south. From the north came a golem made of basalt. The outer layer was fine-grained and varied between light gray and dark gray in color. It retained a humanoid appearance, its limbs resembled columns, and it stood some ten feet tall. As the golem walked, the ground trembled.


    From the east came three fire salamanders. With jet-black skin, they carried either yellowish or reddish spots and stripes. Their bellies scraped the ground as they approached, causing coins to jingle as they were pushed aside by the slow-moving creatures. Poison dripped from the pores of the skin on their heads and caused the coins to melt! Additionally, each salamander was easily the size of a car! Their large black eyes stared at us with hunger.


    From the south came three crabs. Their tough, elongated outer shell was again colored black; in addition, pearl-like black eyes attached to the front of the shell. Their pincers were held open, while their legs were skittering sideways toward the party!


    From the west appeared a humanoid figure enshrouded with a red silk cloak. However, this creature only stood in front of the opening and did not approach us.


    Hleara quickly barked out orders for the party. "Archers and mages! Please attack the salamanders! Fighters! Tank the crabs! I''ll distract the golem! Someone play spotter and keep an eye on the figure to our west!"


    "I''ll spot," Kourant volunteered as he pulled out throwing daggers from under his cloak.


    I understood the reasoning behind her command. The fire salamanders were poisonous and melee combat with them should be avoided if possible. Their skins were soft and therefore, vulnerable to arrows and spells alike. The fighters will buy us time until the salamanders were defeated. Hleara will stall the golem as well. The wild card was the figure standing on the western side. I had no clue what it was and I doubted Hleara knew either.


    I studied the giant salamanders for a moment. I noted how their torsos were slithering along the ground and I realized there was a perfect spell to take advantage of their low center of gravity: Earth Spike! I cast this spell in rapid succession to impale the three salamanders. "Earth spike SUCCESSFUL. -12 Damage, +100 XP. Status: Impaled. Duration: 10 seconds. Earth spike SUCCESSFUL. -16 Damage, +100 XP. Status: Impaled. Duration: 10 seconds. Earth spike SUCCESSFUL. -21 Damage, Level 3, +250 XP. Status: Impaled. Duration: 10 seconds." While the spell offered relatively little damage compared to Fireball, it immobilized the salamanders long enough for Bjoukin and Kourant to finish them off with arrows and daggers, respectively.


    "Good job!" Bjoukin patted me on the back once the last fire salamander was down.


    "Come over here and help us!" Bjoukia called out.


    When I turned toward the south, I saw that Van stood at the forefront with his massive shield. Taking advantage of the terrain, he held off the leading crab and the other crabs could not attack the party. Onxyx stood nearby and alternated between casting protective and healing spells on him. Bjoukia, Bila, and Quale tried to jab at the crab with their blades but the crab''s tough shell was proving to be impenetrable. And each time they aimed for the eyes, the crab smartly blocked the attack with its pincer. Thus, it was a stalemate.


    I turned toward Rijana and asked, "What spell do you suggest?" I drank a mana potion to refill my mana pool.


    Rijana pointed at an alcove on the wall high above the crabs. "I''m going to cast Fly on you. You need to reach that alcove. Once you''re in position, I''m going to cast a Wall of Ice behind the last crab and the second wall in front of the lead crab to keep them in one spot. You will then spam Lightning Bolt on the last crab. The spell will jump from crab to crab and hopefully, fry them all to death."


    After the Enchanter cast Fly on me, I dutifully flew to the spot in question. When Rijana cast the first spell to create the wall, my flight effect dropped immediately. This reminded me of the importance of magic items: they could maintain spell effects, such as flight, and free the spellcaster to cast other spells. Hence, this reaffirmed the importance of learning from Rijana as much as possible in the art of magic item creation. Once the second wall was placed by her, I followed her plan and cast three Lightning Bolt spells in succession. "Lightning bolt SUCCESSFUL. -15 Damage, -12 Damage, -7 Damage, +75 XP. Lightning bolt SUCCESSFUL. -12 Damage, -9 Damage, -6 Damage, +75 XP. Lightning bolt SUCCESSFUL. -20 Damage, -16 Damage, -12 Damage, Level 4, +200 XP. Fire crab DEFEATED. +100 XP."


    I immediately drank a mana potion and cast the spell again. "Lightning bolt SUCCESSFUL. -20 Damage, -16 Damage, +75 XP. Fire crab DEFEATED. +100 XP." With only one crab alive now, I switched over and cast Iceball. "Iceball SUCCESSFUL. -18 Damage, +75 XP. Fire crab DEFEATED. +100 XP."


    While I was delighted that I managed to defeat the crabs, there was no time for celebration. Toward the north, Hleara was busy flying back and forth in front of the golem. She had successfully induced it to chase her similar to the way a cat tries to catch a butterfly.


    In the meantime, the figure standing on the western end of the cavern made no attempt to attack us. I activated my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense to confirm a suspicion. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. +200 XP. Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP." The figure had a similar aura to Hleara. I had no doubt it was another draco who was probably sired by the late Hleandros. And just like Hleara, this individual stood on the edge between Order and Chaos.


    However, before I could anything about the second draco, I had a more immediate concern: how to get down from my perch! I stuck my head out and looked down. I was at least twenty feet above ground and I had zero interest in diving, head first, into the pile of gold coins positioned right in front of the wall. Unlike Scrooge McDuck in the Duck Tales cartoon show, I was not going to swim in a pile of money. I yelled out. "Rijana, can you cast Fly on me again?"


    Rijana looked at me and shook her head. "You are out of range for that spell," she yelled back. However, she grinned as she pulled out something from her backpack. It was a floating disc. The Enchanter turned to Bila and handed the disc over to the cat girl. "Can you run as close to the wall as you can and toss this disc up so that Lord Mulligan can catch it?" she requested.


    Bila''s eyes glowed and her tail swayed from side to side as she studied the magic item. She quickly ran toward me and used her momentum to make an underhanded toss. She skidded on the coins and slammed into a mountain of coins, which buried her. She quickly wiggled her way back to the surface. As a result, Bila was unable to watch what happened next.


    The disc rotated in the air like a basketball and, somehow, managed to reach my outstretched hand. Swish, I thought mentally. I was truly impressed by the accuracy of her throw.


    I set the magic disc in front of me and it floated in the air. Taking a deep breath, I bravely set one foot on the disc and then the other foot. I mentally ordered the disc to descend. It immediately obeyed my command and soon, the magic disc reached the pile of coins and stopped. I grabbed the magic disc and slid down the pile of coins. When my feet landed safely on the ground, I jogged over to rejoin the party, which was now busy attacking the golem with some coordination.


    I saw that Van was taking the role of the tank again; he was skillfully using his shield to deflect the hard punches of the massive golem. Onxyx again stood nearby to heal him as needed. Meanwhile, Bjoukia and Quale were busy hacking at the golem''s left knee. Bila, Bjoukin, and Kourant joined forces to attack the right knee. I quickly understood their tactic; they wanted to cut off the knees and immobilize the golem first. Once that occurs, they can target the arms next and finally the head.


    I noticed that Rijana and Hleara were both casting Magic Missile against the basalt golem and I decided to do the same. "Magic missile SUCCESSFUL. -7 Damage, +25 XP. Magic missile SUCCESSFUL. -4 Damage, +25 XP. Magic missile SUCCESSFUL. -3 Damage, +25 XP. Magic missile SUCCESSFUL. -6 Damage, +25 XP. Magic missile SUCCESSFUL. -10 Damage, Level 5, +125 XP." Since my mana pool was dangerously close to zero now, I had to disengage from combat. I drank another mana potion to refill my mana pool. It was truly pathetic how little damage Magic Missile inflicted. The spell created one missile per two skill levels in Air magic with 1d4 damage per missile. Only when I reached Level 5 was I able to create three missiles and inflict double digits in damage with the spell.


    I was about to resume spamming Magic Missile when the golem suddenly collapsed and broke apart into fine sand.


    In response to our victory, someone started clapping.

 Chapter 66 - A Family Feud

    We turned in unison toward the approaching figure from the west. The person unfurled its massive red wings and flew above our heads. We heard a *whoosh* as the strong wind generated by the wings blew across our bodies. The person nonchalantly dove like a hawk and landed right next to Hleara.


    "Show off!" the draco pouted.


    The last guardian of the cavern dropped its cloak to the ground, revealing a beautiful looking woman. She stood a head taller than Hleara and her skin was similarly covered with red scales. Her hair was dark brown and she had a fuller figure than Hleara. The newcomer wrapped her arms around Hleara in a warm hug. "Long time no see, sister."


    Although the hug looked friendly, Hleara was squirming and struggling to break free. And she looked like she was about to faint!


    Recognizing the danger to my party leader, I used the Sprint skill to appear next to them instantly. "Sprint SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." I grabbed the other draco''s arm and pulled with all my strength. "Let her go!" I glanced at the caption above her head and read her name as "Dovarata."


    Dovarata glowered at me with her glowing red eyes. She was surprised at my strength, which had forced her to release Hleara. "How rude," she tsked-tsked and dropped her arms peacefully.


    I bravely returned her angry stare. "Better to be rude than to allow you to hurt Hleara."


    The draco looked at me with amusement in her eyes. "Oh? And what does my sister mean to you? Is she your lover?" she challenged me verbally.


    "Not at all," I replied calmly. "But she is my party leader and perhaps, even a friend."


    The rest of my party nodded in unison. They had drawn their weapons and they were ready to defend Hleara.


    Dovarata turned to face Hleara again. "How nice for you to make such new friends with these . . . brave little simpletons." In a flash, her face turned from calm to angry.


    I was very concerned by her sudden shift in mood. Was she bipolar? I grabbed Hleara''s arm and pulled her back away from Dovarata.


    The guardian sniffed. Confusion crossed her face. "Why do I smell my father on you? Did he talk to you recently?"


    Uh-oh! I was hesitant to speak up. There was a strong likelihood that she did not know of Hleandros'' passing or my personal involvement in his death. If Dovarata learned of this, then she would attack me immediately.


    Hleara gently pushed me back and stepped between us. "Our father foolishly acted on an old grudge. He challenged a dojo in human form, lost the duel with the headmaster, and then stupidly attacked the dojo in his true form."


    "Oh! I wish I was there to join in the fun! Why isn''t he back yet?" Dovarata asked.


    "He lost," Hleara delivered the news succinctly.


    Dovarata''s jaw dropped and she blinked her eyes several times. "Our father . . . lost?" She pointed an accusatory finger at me. "To him?" She sniffed loudly. "And to those two?" The draco pointed at Van and Bila. Her eyes narrowed dangerously. "Why are you with father''s murderers? Did they force you to bring them here? To steal his treasure hoard?"


    "No, I asked them to come here. Father was too foolish and haughty. He believed that he was invincible. He paid for this mistake with his life," Hleara replied. "I wanted to take my share of father''s treasure hoard before someone else tries to claim it."


    Dovarata''s eyes glowed. "Not only are you cavorting with father''s killers but you plan to help them steal his treasure? Unforgivable!" Her hands balled into fists and trembled with anger.


    Hleara shook her head. "They did not seek him out. Father came to them with murderous intent. They only acted in self-defense," she refuted.


    Dovarata stomped her foot. "How could you side with father''s murderers? His blood runs in your veins. You are a traitor to the dragonkin. Father was right to cast you out of his lair."


    Hleara was unnerved by her sister''s condemnation and visibly shrank from the strong words.


    I gently pulled Hleara behind me. I was beginning to feel sorry for her. I couldn''t believe the words I was hearing from Dovarata''s mouth. Apparently, she was a daddy''s girl and firmly believed that Hleandros'' could do no wrong. However, I could not let these words go unchallenged, or else Hleara''s confidence will drop even further.


    "We are not murderers. I was there when your father challenged the dojo and I fought to prevent him from destroying the dojo. Murderers commit their acts of killing with no justification. My personal justification for killing Hleandros was in defense of self, dojo, and town," I explained. "Hleara did not participate in our defense against Hleandros. She did nothing wrong."


    Dovarata laughed mockingly. "You humans and your honey-coated words. I care not for your so-called justification. If you participated in the death of my father, then you are his murderer. Now, I''m not foolish enough to fight you three right now. I don''t want to draw my sister into this fight. She is dragonkin, after all. But we WILL settle this one day. At a time and place of my choosing."


    The draco looked at Hleara. "You and I are the remaining descendants of Hleandros. I will not deny your birthright--a half share of his treasure hoard. But I will not permit you and your . . . friends . . . to claim one copper more than that."


    Hleara nodded in agreement. "I will take no more than my share of the hoard, elder sister," she promised. An amicable, 50-50 split was more than fair considering that Dovarata had to stick around and guard the lair whenever their father left. Which was frequent. Therefore, Hleara was prepared to offer a 40-60 split since she was not around to protect the treasure.


    Dovarata flapped her wings and took to the air. She flew over to the alcove and landed. "I will observe from here." She peered down at us like a cat watching the mice running around.


    While her observation will be uncomfortable, I guessed this was a better alternative than having the sisters fight it out--possibly in their red dragon form. Even though the cavern was huge, I doubted it would fit two dragons. If a fight did break out, I had no doubt that some of our party will be squished like ants. Thus, I was extremely relieved that the matter had been resolved peacefully.


    Hleara looked up at her sister. "Let''s split the treasure room into four quadrants. And you get to make the first choice, Dovarata," she suggested.


    The elder sister grinned. "West."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I remembered that she appeared from the west opening. As the head guardian, Dovarata was undoubtedly familiar with all the pieces of treasure in this room. And she was probably guarding the most valuable pieces personally. I sighed at this realization.


    The draco noticed and her grin widened.


    Before Hleara opened her mouth to make a choice, I immediately held up my hand. "Wait," I said as I activated my Magic Sense and started scanning the room for magic items. As I feared, approximately half the items giving off magic auras were in the western quadrant. The next highest number of such items were located in the northern quadrant. "Choose north," I advised. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 9, +500 XP."


    The party leader eyed me for a moment and then read my pop-up message. She nodded in understanding. "I choose north," she affirmed.


    Dovarata sucked her teeth in annoyance at me. "South."


    "I take east," Hleara said. She walked up to me and touched my arm gently. "Your responsibility is to locate the magic items in the piles of treasure in the northern section. Rijana and I will focus on the eastern section." Then the draco turned toward the rest of the party. "Bila, Van, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia will focus on taking the rest of the valuables in the northern quadrant." She took out four bags. "These are Superior Bags of Holdings. Load them up until they are full. Then come back to me." She then turned toward the three elves on loan from Valatea. "You will do the same for the eastern quadrant," Hleara ordered while handing each elf a Superior Bag of Holding, too.


    Jogging over to the piles of treasures in the northern section, I maintained my Magic Sense and started plucking out the easiest to reach magic items. They included three swords, a claymore, four daggers, and the biggest prize: a suit of mithril armor! I put them on the ground away from the coins.


    As I turned around and started to approach the next pile, I felt a strong wind above me. I looked up and saw Dovarata diving toward me! I heard dice rolling inside my head and then they stopped. "Wisdom check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I managed to remain standing.


    The draco landed right in front of me. She saw my calm looking face and pouted. "I was hoping to frighten you a little. But I guess you do have strong nerves," she remarked with grudging respect. She remembered that I was the only member of the group who dared to talk back to Dovarata and defend Hleara. Her red eyes glowed as she stared at me. "Tell me something, human. How can you maintain your Detect Magic spell for so long? I haven''t seen you use a mana potion to replenish your mana pool."


    Uh-oh. I remembered Kalistra once mentioning that my Magic Sense was a very rare innate ability and highly sought after by spellcasters. Thus, I hesitated to answer her.


    The draco''s eyes narrowed and she grabbed my right arm. "Tell me," she commanded.


    I felt a magic compulsion from her eyes and the dice rolled again. "Wisdom check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    "You''re not an ordinary human fool, are you?" she hissed. "I can''t believe you withstood my Compulsion ability." Dovarata''s face softened and she tried another tactic: bribery. "If you answer my question honestly, I shall grant you a piece of treasure from my share of the hoard."


    I decided to accept the bribe. It was better to answer her question than to have Dovarata hover over me and interfere with my search. I took a deep breath and answered her honestly. "I have an innate ability called Magic Sense. This allows me to see magic auras in my environment. I don''t need to spend any mana to activate or maintain this ability."


    The draco''s eyes widened in surprise. She had never heard of this strange ability before. However, she immediately understood how useful it could be. Especially in locating the magic items buried in the piles of treasure in this room. "I want you," she said. Her grip on my arm tightened.


    "Um . . ." I became flustered and embarrassed.


    "Release him, sister!" Hleara said. She flapped her massive wings, flew across the treasure room, and landed next to me. "Lord Mulligan is an important person in the human continent of Britannia. And he is favored by the gods, including Lord Bane."


    I rolled up my left sleeve and pointed at the divine mark of Bane on my forearm.


    Dovarata inhaled a deep breath and immediately let go of me. She did not want to provoke the mercurial god into making an appearance in this cavern. "Perhaps my choice of words conveyed the wrong meaning," she said diplomatically. Her eyelids fluttered and she pressed against my back.


    I felt her womanly charms and her wonderful scent hit my nostrils. I squeaked, "Um, what do you mean?" Oh, God! This was so embarrassing!


    Bila ran on all four paws and reached me in a flash. She got up and said, "Lord Mulligan is in a loving relationship with his kind. He has no interest in an illicit affair." The cat girl grabbed my left arm and pulled. She didn''t want the draco''s flabbiness to soil my body any further. Furthermore, she saw herself as the keeper of my morality and she will NOT allow me to cheat on Amelica!


    Dovarata became angry at the cat girl''s impudent words. She immediately grabbed my right arm and pulled my body toward her chest.


    Bila pulled on my left arm again and drew my body toward her. And thus began the mini tug of war!


    The two continued to pull me back and forth. Neither was willing to let go and allow the enemy to win this battle. Eventually, both women dug their claws into my arms and drew blood. "-1 Health. -1 Health."


    Hleara saw my pop-ups and intervened. She slapped each combatant on top of her head.


    Dovarata and Bila immediately released my arm in unison to rub their scalps. "Oww," they complained in unison.


    "Lord Mulligan is not your plaything!" Hleara yelled at the two. "Bila, you are a bodyguard. Please let your master make his own decision. And Dovarata, I should remind you that Lord Mulligan had personally defended the dojo against our father. What happened to your grudge?"


    "Sorry, master!" Bila apologized and bowed deeply to me.


    The draco, on the other hand, was not repentant. At all. The elder sister crossed her arms. "I have not forgotten this fact. I will exact my revenge against those who participated in father''s death. But if you can work with one of our father''s killers, then I should be able to do the same, too."


    "What exactly do you want him to do?" Hleara asked.


    "Oh, nothing unusual. I want him to do for me what he''s doing now for you: search for the magic items in my share of the treasure," Dovarata replied nonchalantly. Despite all the time she spent examining the treasure in this cavern, she had a nagging suspicion that she had missed some of the magic items. Therefore, having me help her locate all magical items in the treasure hoard with my Magic Sense will help Dovarata immensely.


    I groaned aloud. "There''s too much treasure here!" I complained. It will take at least the rest of the day to find the magic items in this cavern!


    "I''ll make it worth your while," the draco replied with a grin.


    "And what can you offer in return?" Hleara asked.


    "A personal favor," the elder sister answered. Originally, she offered him an item but Dovarata decided she didn''t want to part with any of the magic items in her share of the treasure hoard. And she doubted that mere gold will entice me. Hence, the switcheroo to a personal favor instead.


    I looked at her with a wary expression. "I was hoping to leave right after I help Hleara. Can''t I return another time?" I asked.


    "No." Dovarata grinned and wagged her finger at me. "You humans are tricky. Once you return to the human continent, I will have no way of finding you again. I''m not letting you out of my sight until you have done what I asked."


    Hleara took a deep breath. Whenever her elder sister became stubborn like this, there was nothing Hleara could do about it. She turned to face me directly and asked, "Can you help her?"


    I was surprised by the request. "Only if I have your assurance that you will take me to Southampton today," I replied.


    The draco shook her head. "I can''t make that promise until I locate the Orb of Travel," she answered.


    "You''re looking for the Orb of Travel?" Dovarata interjected. She reached into her robe and pulled something out of a Bag of Holding stitched into an inner lining of her sleeve. She held a glass orb with a tinge of blue in her palm. It was the size of a small piece of fruit.


    "Damn!" Hleara cursed.


    I looked at the caption of the orb and it was named, "Orb of Travel."


    "Why are you holding it?" Hleara demanded to know.


    "I was thinking of using this item to visit the human lands. It''s been boring looking after the hoard here. And the guardians aren''t very good conversationalists, either," Dovarata joked. The precious magic item disappeared back in her robe. The draco looked at me and smiled triumphantly. "If you want to use the orb to travel to Southampton, then you know what you need to do."


    "Fine," I said meekly. I knew that unless I kill Dovarata, there was no other way to gain access to the orb. However, as a Lawful Good player, attacking her, for this reason, was not justified. In fact, it would be considered murder. If I attack her now, then Van, as a paladin, will be obliged to defend her from me. Furthermore, I will lose a tremendous amount of Reputation points and therefore, jeopardize my candidacy for Kingship. Thus, I had no choice but to help Dovarata in exchange for access to the magic item.


    Without further delay, I returned to the pile of treasure in the northern section, activated Magic Sense, and resumed my search for hidden magic items.

 Chapter 67 - Magic Bloodhound

    "Let''s take a lunch break!" Hleara clapped her hands and yelled out.


    However, I had been so focused on reading the magic auras that I barely heard her. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my right shoulder and it broke my concentration, causing me to release my Magic Sense. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. +500 XP. -1 Health." I turned my head and saw the source of the pain: a sharp claw! With mild annoyance, I looked at the source of my torment: Bila. "Why did you poke me with your claw?" I asked.


    Kalistra used to poke in the exact same spot on my shoulder. She did it to annoy me or to draw my attention. As my sword instructor, I had to listen and obey her. I did NOT want Bila to pick up this bad habit and poke me with her claw. Since this was the first time Bila did this to me, I did not wish to make a big deal out of it. Next time, though, watch out!


    The cat girl pointed at Hleara, who was sitting in the middle of the cavern with some other party members. They were eating lunch. "It''s time for lunch, master."


    "Okay." I allowed Bila to grab my hand and pull me toward our companions. I sat down and graciously accepted my share of the dry rations. I was pleasantly surprised to receive a bowl of soup. I was even more surprised to find meat inside the bowl! "What is this?" I asked cautiously.


    "It''s a bird," Dovarata answered. "I got tired of watching you dig out magic items from the piles of coins. I left the cavern and went hunting. I caught a few birds to make us this delicious meal," she explained.


    I bowed deeply to her. "Thank you."


    "Ah! Even a lowly simpleton like you know manners. How delightful!" she sneered.


    Despite the harsh words, I saw that there was no real malice behind them. Instead, I felt that Dovarata was only playing with me. From my reading of her spiritual aura, I knew that the draco was Chaotic but neither Evil nor Good. Thus, by process of elimination, I realized that Dovarata was Chaotic-Neutral in her alignment. This meant that, while I still had to be careful in my interactions with this powerful entity, I could still work with her and avoid starting a conflict with her. I had no clue what kind of vengeance she had in mind for her father''s killers, but that was a road to cross in the distant future. For now, I had to maintain at least a cordial relationship with her.


    "Thank you!" the other party members said in unison.


    The draco puffed out her chest. She enjoyed basking in the adulation of these lesser beings. Dovarata was accustomed to waiting weeks for her father to return to the lair. In the meantime, she kept busy by flying out of the cavern to catch prey. Ever since Hleara was kicked out of the lair a few months ago, Dovarata didn''t have anyone to talk to. Thus, she was thankful for this opportunity now.


    We quickly finished our lunch. As we pulled ourselves off the ground to return to work, Hleara held up her hand to draw our attention. "Are any of the Bags of Holding full?" she asked while looking at the people assigned to this task.


    Quale and Van raised their hands.


    "Give them to me," she requested and took the bags.


    "How is it possible for these bags to be full?" I asked. From my understanding of fantasy gaming lore, a Bag of Holding could carry a tremendous number of items because it was connected to another dimension. Thus, having a Bag of Holding become full was like an oxymoron in my view.


    Dovarata spoke up. She felt it was the responsibility of a superior being like herself to enlighten a pitiful creature like me. "A Superior Bag of Holding can hold 1,000 pounds in weight and 100 cubic feet in volume. By my estimate, 50 gold coins weigh one pound. Thus, each bag can hold 50,000 gold coins. With all due respect, it would be disgraceful for a mature dragon, such as my late father, to have only 50,000 gold coins in his treasure hoard. He had a million pieces of gold. Or 20 bags worth, in other words. Since you are helping my sister claim her share of the hoard, you should be filling up 10 bags of gold," she explained slowly as if I was a small child.


    When we understood the enormity of the task of helping Hleara to claim her share of the treasure, our shoulders sagged in disbelief. Honestly, what we really needed were shovels to shovel all the coins into the bags. Instead, my companions had resorted to creative alternatives, such as using their shoes and even a shield, to pick up the coins.


    I nodded in thanks to Dovarata and then turned back to the party leader. "What are you going to do with the bags that are full?" I asked out of curiosity.


    Hleara exchanged glances with Onxyx.


    The elven priestess nodded. She reached into her cloak and pulled out a white flower. She placed it on the ground. She took out a small knife and pressed the sharp point against her left thumb. Her blood started dripping onto the ground, soaking the flower with her precious body fluid.


    Suddenly, I remembered where I had seen the plant before: in the middle of the second floor of the signmaker shop! I understood what will happen next. I watched as the plant soaked in the blood and slowly grew in size. Its white exterior turned to blood red. Its roots dug into the ground and the plant started to straighten and extend upward. Eventually, the plant stopped growing when it reached the height of an adult person.


    Onxyx dripped more of her blood over the petals, which responded by unfurling and revealing the center--a gaping black hole.


    Hleara walked over to the hole and stuck one of the bags through the hole. She turned the Bag of Holding upside down and dumped the contents on the other side! When she finished emptying her bag, she repeated with the second bag.


    I barely avoided facepalming myself. "If you''re planning to dump all the coins on the other side, wouldn''t it be easier to simply keep the portal open and bring the treasure to the portal directly?" I asked.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Onxyx looked at me with amusement while the other elves blanched at my suggestion. "Lord Mulligan, in order to keep the portal open, elven blood must be fed. Even with all the elves here, we won''t be able to keep the portal open for the entire day," she explained politely.


    I turned toward the other elves and quickly mouthed the word, "Sorry." I saw Bjoukia giggle and Bjoukin elbowed her in the ribs. However, Quale and Kourant did not respond to my apology.


    Hleara waved at the other party members to garner their attention again. "I didn''t realize the portal required a blood sacrifice to maintain. In that case, please bring your bags over and dump the contents through the portal. I don''t care how full or empty they are now. I just want to minimize the amount of blood needed to open the portal and to keep it open."


    Onxyx bowed in appreciation. After all, she was usually the one making the blood sacrifice.


    The rest of the party jogged over and dumped the contents of their bags through the portal.


    "Aren''t you worried that the coins will be stolen?" I asked.


    The draco shook her head. "Valatea has given her assurance that Gaea''s servants will protect the treasure."


    I turned around and dedicated myself to playing the role of a bloodhound for magic items once more. As I had originally feared, it took the rest of the day to sort through Hleara''s share of the treasure. There were too many magic items for me to examine closely. Instead, I simply placed them on the ground away from the gold coins. Eventually, I saw Hleara scoop them up and store the invaluable items away. Before I knew it, the sky above my head turned dark and nightfall arrived.


    With magic, Dovarata lit the numerous torches on the walls. She simply snapped her fingers and all the torches around the cavern were lit simultaneously.


    Hleara muttered, "Showoff!" With her share of the treasure now stored under the watchful eyes of Gaea''s minions, the cavern looked even more spacious.


    Even though the rest of my party were finished with their task of gathering the coins into their Bags of Holding, they remained in the cavern. The reason was that while Onxyx was able to cast Recall to return our party to the secret base of The Elven Nation, she decided that we should return home together. The priestess did not wish to leave me behind. She did not trust Dovarata at all and she was afraid that I would become her prisoner or slave if I was left behind.


    The rest of the party quickly agreed when Onxyx explained her concerns quietly to the group. Thus, the party spent a second night inside the dragon''s lair.


    After supper, I rested on the ground. I was developing a headache from excessive use of Magic Sense and I badly needed the rest. With the images of magic items dancing inside my head, I succumbed to the alluring siren of sleep.


    #


    I awoke to the bright rays of sunlight shining down on my face. My eyes were bombarded with a blinding white light. Out of habit, I lifted my hand over my eyes. I slowly began to remember where I was--the dragon''s lair. I looked up and saw another unfamiliar ceiling. I chuckled quietly at this thought. Well, at least I hadn''t been kidnapped again, right? I pulled myself off the ground and looked around. I saw Bila laying on the ground next to me; she was snoring softly. My eyes eventually met with those of Dovarata.


    "Had a good rest?" she asked from across the cavern. The draco was sitting on top of a pile of gold coins in the western quadrant. Her share of the treasure hoard, in other words.


    I nodded as I returned her gaze. I realized this was her way of reminding me of my promise to help her locate the magic items buried in her share of the treasure hoard.


    Abruptly, Dovarata threw something at me.


    Dice started rolling inside my head. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I had reflexively caught something in my right hand. I looked and discovered that it was an apple.


    "Breakfast," she explained succinctly.


    "Thanks," I replied and started eating the piece of fruit. Since we were inside an inactive volcano, it was unlikely that an apple tree was growing in the vicinity of this area. This meant that the draco had to travel to another place to get it and she gave me food from her limited supply. Thus, I was very appreciative and ate the apple quickly. It was the polite thing to do.


    When I was finished eating my small breakfast, I activated my Magic Sense and resumed my search for magic items hidden inside the piles of treasure. I started to approach the pile that the draco sat on top of.


    Dovarata did not move from her perch. Just like yesterday, she watched me like a cat watching a mouse.


    I ignored her presence and focused on reading the magic auras. Whatever remained in the cavern now belong to Dovarata. As I had noted yesterday, approximately half the magic auras were in the western quadrant where I was standing. Thus, I was reading a ton of magic auras.


    I decided to start digging for the magic item closest to me. After a few minutes of careful searching, I felt my hand touch a necklace. When I pulled the item out of the coins, I discovered that it was a pearl necklace. Most of the pearls were rather tiny with one notable exception: the biggest pearl was two inches in diameter. I read the caption above the magic item and its name was, "Necklace of Infinite Wisdom."


    Suddenly, Dovarata flew off her perch and swooped down like a hawk. She landed right in front of me. "Give me that!" she demanded and reached out with her arm.


    I immediately handed the item to her.


    With a bright smile, Dovarata put on the necklace. "How do I look?" she asked while twisting her body from side to side as if she was a fashion model.


    "Beautiful," I complimented. "What does it do?" I asked out of curiosity.


    The draco looked at me for a moment. She decided to answer my question. "It doubles the wearer''s Wisdom attribute and also provides some resistance to mental intrusion."


    "You mean like a charm effect, mind control, or telepathy?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "Don''t you have magic resistance already as a dragonkin, though?"


    "Yes and no. While I do have 25% magic resistance as dragonkin, this pearl necklace will double my resistance to mental magic."


    "I see." My curiosity satisfied, I turned back to the pile of coins awaiting me, activated my Magic Sense and started digging for the next piece of magic item closest to my current location. By the time I was finished digging out all the magic items inside the pile, two hours had passed. The result of my search? Two swords, one orb, one staff, one shield, one lance, and two rings. When I was finished pulling all the magic items out of this particular section, I turned around and announced, "I''m done with this pile."


    Dovarata nodded. She took all the magic items off the ground and put them in her Bag of Holding.


    By now, my party members had awakened and they were eating breakfast. I decided to join them. After all, one apple was not enough sustenance for me until lunchtime. Thankfully, Dovarata did not try to stop me.


    "Good morning," my companions greeted me in unison when I joined them in their section of the cavern.


    When I sat on the ground, Bila handed me a bowl of oatmeal and a cup of honey tea. I thanked her and started eating. To my delight, my oatmeal was topped with small pieces of fruit. When I finished eating, I discovered that Dovarata was standing behind me tapping her foot impatiently.


    My companions had noticed her presence long before me but they wisely declined to object to what she was doing. They realized that she was not going to harm me and they simply dismissed her rudeness as part of her upbringing. After all, they saw that she had lived in isolation away from other people, especially after Hleara was forced to leave the lair. Thus, they took pity on Dovarata and granted her some latitude in her behavior toward me.


    When I finally noticed her, I glanced back at my party members and gave them a dirty look. In response, they either looked down on the ground or at their bowls and refused to meet my eyes. "Thanks a lot, guys!" I muttered softly. I rose to my feet and jogged over to the next pile of treasure in the western quadrant. It was going to be another long day of searching.

 Chapter 68 - Spirit Magi

    While I was busy digging out magic items for Dovarata, my party members busied themselves with other tasks. Rijana used her talisman to return home and run errands. Hleara flew through the big hole in the ceiling and left the lair. Van and Quale engaged in a vigorous sword practice session. Kourant, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia were busy sharpening their weapons with whetstones. Bila took a cat nap. Onxyx meditated on the ground next to the flower; the portal had been closed and the priestess was recuperating from her blood loss.


    When lunchtime arrived, I had managed to dig out only a third of the magic items in the western quadrant. Boy, what a haul it was! There were four types of swords, two bows, one shield, a set of plate mail armor, and two dozen of rings. As I said before, half the magic items in the cavern were buried in this sector. And I knew it will be a rather time-consuming task to recover all the items triggering my Magic Sense. That being said, I had to admit that playing the role of a magic bloodhound had its share of excitement.


    When I joined the group for lunch, I was given a bowl and a cup. The bowl contained bird meat mixed with some vegetables in a thick sauce. The cup contained honey tea. I also received a biscuit. I devoured my lunch like a wolf and then resumed my search.


    As I walked away, I saw sympathetic looks from my party members. As much as they wanted to help me in my search, the fact of the matter was that the remaining treasure in the cavern belonged to Dovarata. And none of them had received her permission to touch her treasure. They did not want the draco to reach a mistaken conclusion that they were trying to steal her treasure. Thus, the safest thing to do was to stay far, far away from the remaining piles of coins.


    On the other hand, I was thankful that they reached the same conclusion that I did. Dovarata was very mercurial and I did not want them to accidentally incur her wrath. Otherwise, the draco could simply take her dragon form and attack the party. This was a nightmare scenario that I did not want to happen. Thus, if my companions were to offer a helping hand, I would have forcefully asked them to back away from Dovarata''s treasure.


    When I finally finished digging up all the magic items in the western quadrant, it was already dusk. Even worse, I had a pounding headache. I looked at my pop-up message and it read: "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. +2,000 XP. -8 Health." Ah, no wonder; I had overused my ability and now, I was paying a price for it. I looked up at Dovarata, who was perched in the same spot from this morning. "I''m going to take a nap. After supper, I will resume the search in the eastern quadrant," I called out.


    The draco stood up and flapped her wings. She elevated her body slightly from her perch and then dove toward me. She landed right in front of me. Tucking her wings behind her back, Dovarata took a kneeling position next to me. She grabbed my hand and pulled. "You may borrow my lap for a pillow," she said with a serious expression on her face.


    I panicked and tried to shake free of her hand. However, her grip was tight and I was forced to lay down and rest my head on her lap. I half-expected Bila to run over on all four paws in protest. However, I was surprised when this did not occur. Instead, Bila was pointedly ignoring me. I closed my eyes and slept.


    #


    I awoke to the feeling of my cheeks being pinched. Now, who could be doing that? I slowly opened my eyes and discovered a pair of red eyes staring down at me. It was Dovarata!


    "It''s time for supper," she said with a grin.


    "How long did I sleep?" I asked as I lifted my head from her lap.


    "Maybe an hour?" she shrugged.


    I stood up and offered my hand to Dovarata, who gladly accepted the assistance to return to her feet. Feeling conscious of Bila''s stare at our joined hands, I immediately released the draco before the cat girl formed the wrong impression. Again. Alas, it may be too late. When I approached the camp, Bila pointedly turned her face away from me with a "hmph!"


    Bjoukia giggled and received an elbow from her brother.


    Hleara looked at me and smiled. "I''m glad to see that you are getting along very well with my sister, Lord Mulligan."


    Uh-oh! I quickly waved my hand. "Not at all. Dovarata is very intimidating," I said honestly.


    "Is that so?" the draco cooed next to me.


    I sat down next to Hleara.


    Dovarata immediately sat next to me.


    Seeing that I was sandwiched between the two beautiful sisters, Bila glared at me and then turned away again. "Hmph!"


    I accepted the bowl of bird stew and buried my face in the bowl. I was in deep trouble and the only way out was to return to work ASAP!


    Thankfully, my companions noticed my discomfort and left me alone. The last thing they wanted to do was to add oil to the fire. They had no clue how serious Dovarata was in her desire to keep me as her pet or servant. They could only hope that it was a temporary infatuation and that I would be cast aside easily like a cheap toy.


    I washed down my dinner with a cup of honey tea and immediately walked over to the eastern quadrant. While eating, I decided to finish my search tonight and I was prepared to pull an all-nighter to achieve this result. But at the same time, I had to dig carefully or else I will be buried under a pile of coins and suffocate to death.


    Since it was late, I couldn''t expect my companions to stay up and watch over me. It was possible that Dovarata will do just that in order to guard her treasure. However, I didn''t want to be rescued by her in case of an accident and then owe another favor to her. Thus, I couldn''t dig as fast as I wanted to.


    By the time I pulled out the last piece of magic item from the piles of coins, I was physically exhausted. However, I received these in-game notifications: "Minor faction quest completed. +1,000 XP, +500 Reputation, +1,000 XP." "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. Level 10, +5,000 XP. Title ACQUIRED: Spirit Magi." I couldn''t help but gasp aloud at what I saw. My exhaustion was immediately replaced with elation at this unexpected accomplishment!


    Someone approached me. But it was not who I expected--Onxyx. The elven priestess bowed deeply to me. "Lord Mulligan, Gaea has summoned you. Please enter the portal," she said with a firm tone of voice. Despite the politeness, it was a command.


    I nodded. I jogged over to the black orb and watched as it grew into the size of a window. I stuck my head inside and climbed through the portal. I found myself on the ground inside a misty cavern. Giggles could be heard all around me. I waited patiently for a guide to appear. I was surprised, however, when my guide turned out to be Gaea herself! I immediately bowed deeply to her.


    The faery god, dressed in an elegant, rainbow-colored dress and a crown on her head, fluttered in front of me. "It''s been a while, my child."


    "Yes, Goddess."


    "Please follow me." Gaea emitted a shimmering light which cut through the dense fog and flew slowly enough for me to follow her.


    Eventually, I left the cavern and found myself in a lush forest teeming with life. Songbirds sang above my head. Insects contributed to the music of nature. Animals wandered about at a leisurely pace.


    The Goddess led me to a set of small trees which grew in a circle around a large, flat piece of rock. She flew and hovered over the rock. "Please sit here," she commanded.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I squeezed through the small opening between the trees and sat on the rock. When my bare hand grazed the rock, I felt a pulse! I was so shocked by the sensation that I jerked my hand off it.


    The faeries who had followed Gaea giggled at my reaction.


    "Gaea, why was I summoned?" I asked. As much as I enjoyed basking in the glory of Gaea and her servants, I was mindful of the fact that it was past midnight back on the alternate Earth. And I desperately needed my rest if I was to resume my mission to search for the next set of Ph''laen Ruins in London tomorrow.


    The beautiful Goddess offered me a bright smile. "I wish to keep my promise and teach you magic."


    "Thank you, Gaea." I bowed deeply. I cast aside my planned schedule. Who wouldn''t want to learn magic from a Goddess? "What kind of magic will you teach?" I asked. Will I learn nature magic? While I didn''t plan on playing the role of a druid, I was willing to broaden my horizon and learn another type of magic.


    "I will help you tap into leylines," she replied. "You just received the title of ''Spirit Magi.'' This is an ancient profession. In the modern era, you are the second person to receive this title."


    "Two questions. Who was the first?"


    "Merlin Hubert Jackson."


    My eyes widened in surprise. "You mean the player character who became King of this country?"


    The Goddess nodded.


    "What can you tell me about him? Is he still alive? Did he go back home?" My questions flew in rapid succession.


    The faery shook her head with a sad look on her face. "I cannot say more on this subject matter. What I want to do now is to help you unlock your access to leylines. For spellcasters, leylines are important, complementary sources of mana. Once you create a link with a particular leyline, you can tap into the specific element available in the leyline to power your spell in place of your mana pool," she explained.


    "Wow!" In other words, the leylines will act as unlimited sources of mana for my spells! With access to leylines, I would no longer need to increase my Intelligence attribute in order to increase my mana pool. This ability was almost a game-breaking cheat! That being said, I had a second question before and I raised my hand. "How is the title of ''Spirit Magi'' related to leylines? I thought only a Linemaster could access them?"


    Gaea nodded in approval at my astute observation. "There is no such profession as a ''Linemaster'' in this world. As to the first question, you will understand in a moment. Now, I''m going to help you create a link to the leyline in this forest. It will supply you with the earth element. Close your eyes and meditate."


    I did as instructed.


    "Feel the power of the earth all around you. Reach out using your soul and grab it."


    I was confused by this. How was I suppose to grab it with my soul?


    The Goddess sat on my right shoulder and touched my cheek.


    I felt her spiritual presence beside me. She led me through the fog and darkness. Suddenly, I felt a pulse. As I drew closer the pulse became a heartbeat. When I "stood" in front of it, I saw a living heart. Instinctively, I understood that this was the heart of the forest.


    Now reach out using your soul and grab it.


    I envisioned creating a hand and holding the beating heart. When I made metaphysical contact with it, I felt warmth and comfort. It was as if I had turned into an unborn fetus and returned to my mother''s womb. My heart, body, and soul became one with the heart of the forest. Finally, I opened my eyes. I felt the pulse of the forest beating inside me. I was still connected. "Leyline ACQUIRED: Divine Forest of Gaea (Earth). +500 XP."


    "Very good, my child. Now, please check your status screen," Gaea instructed.


    When I opened my player status screen, I saw the following:


    A picture of my player avatar was in the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Spirit Magi, Title: Dragonslayer, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Undead Hunter, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Title: Protector of Southampton, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful Good, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla, Marked by Leonus; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 9, Experience: 74,750/45,000, Reputation: 39,102, Attack: 42, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 8-12 (Dagger), 8-18 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 9%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 90, Stamina: 54, Magic: 50, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 35, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 6), Magic Sense (Level 10/MAX), Immunity to Electricity (Level 2), Immunity to Fear (Level X), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 10/MAX), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were SIX tabs rather than the previous five. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 8); Swordsman¡ªDual-Weld (Level X), Charge (Level 6), Disarm (Level 4), First Strike (Level 3), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2)." The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 6)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic, Enchant Magic Item, Permanency; Fire (Level 8)¡ªFire Bolt, Fireball, Protection from Fire; Water (Level 3)¡ªAcid Arrow, Iceball; Earth (Level 3)¡ªArmor, Web, Earth Spike; Air (Level 5)¡ªMagic Missile, Invisibility, Lightning Bolt; Light (Level 2)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 3)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness." The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)." The fourth tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)." The fifth tab was "Followers," and it listed: "Bila, Journeyman Swordsman." The final tab was "Leylines," and it listed: "Divine Forest of Gaea (Earth)."


    I checked my status screen to confirm that I had received the "Spirit Magi" title and I had access to the leyline connecting to "Divine Forest of Gaea." I noted that my Health, Magic, Stamina, and Attack scores increased slightly because I had advanced two character levels since my last status check yesterday.


    I also checked my list of spells and I was quite pleased with how many spells I had in my repertoire. The only concern, though, was my skill level in the Light sphere, which was at Level 2. I needed to figure out a way to increase my skill so that I could learn offensive magic that would be effective against undead creatures.


    Speaking of spells, I had a total of 19 spells in my spellbook. Since the total number of spells that I could learn was equal to my Intelligence attribute, I could learn another 16 spells. While that sounded like a lot, I wanted to save slots for higher tier spells like Recall and Gate. Plus offensive spells. Thus, I needed to be careful in deciding what spells to add to my spellbook.


    Gaea continued the conversation. "To answer your question regarding the connection between a Spirit Magi and leylines, a leyline is actually a form of spirit. In order to perceive it, one must possess the ability to read spiritual auras. The magi is a mage with the power to use the leyline to create magic," the Goddess explained. "The term, ''Linemaster,'' does not adequately describe what a Spirit Magi can do and thus, we don''t use the term for that reason."


    "I understand." If I didn''t feel the pulsating heart of the forest just a moment ago, I would not have accepted her explanation so easily. But since I had formed a link with the leyline, I understood exactly what she meant.


    "Excellent," Gaea praised with a nod. "And now, it''s time for you to return to the dragon''s cave. I will continue to watch over you, my child." She kissed me on the forehead to offer her blessing. The Goddess held up her hand and a shimmering portal formed in front of the grove.


    I rose to my feet and bowed deeply to the divine faery. I squeezed past the trees and stepped through the portal. I was back in the dragon''s cave.


    When Onxyx saw me, she became concerned. "Are you alright, Lord Mulligan?" she asked.


    "Of course! I''m fine. I''m actually better than fine!" I replied in a giddy tone of voice. I felt my face had turned into a goofy grin and I quickly smoothed it into my normally serious facial expression.


    "If you say so," the priestess replied hesitantly. She closed the portal and then walked across the cavern to lay down on the ground next to her husband, Quale.


    I looked around and saw that everyone had retired for the night. However, I noticed that the basalt golem, which we had destroyed yesterday, had been fixed; it was now guarding Dovarata''s treasure hoard. The draco herself was sleeping on top of a pile of gold coins.


    I tiptoed to a corner of the large cavern, sat cross-legged on the ground, and started my meditation. Since I was standing on a dormant volcano, I wanted to tap into the leyline of the fire element running through this location. I tried hard to recreate the condition that I was in while under Gaea''s personal instruction. I made my mind blank and focused solely on my breathing. In, out. In, out.


    At a certain point during my meditation, I lost the sense of my physical self. I reached out in the darkness and heard a sound. I pushed my spirit closer to the sound like a moth drawn to a light source. Soon, the sound turned into a thunderous roar. It was the movement of lava deep beneath the earth. The power and the heat were scorching my senses. I felt dice rolling inside my mind and then stopped. Suddenly, the heat cooled and the roaring current lowered in volume. Yet, I felt the leyline running through the center of my being.


    Finally, I opened my eyes and looked at the pop-up messages: "Wisdom check SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." "Leyline ACQUIRED: Hleandros'' Lair (Fire). +500 XP." I was so elated with joy that I barely prevented myself from shouting, "YES!" And waking up everyone. I allowed my body to relax, leaned my head against the wall behind my back, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 69 - Dovaratas Proposal

    I awoke to the feeling of my cheeks being pinched. Again. When I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of red eyes staring back at me. "Can''t you wake me up like a normal person?" I complained to my tormentor with mild annoyance.


    "Teehee~," Dovarata grinned. "But you''re so much fun to play with!"


    "Fun, huh?" I frowned. I rose to my feet and stretched. I looked up at the hole in the ceiling and saw that it was pre-dawn. What the heck? I became angry. "Why did you wake me so early? It''s not even dawn!" I complained while pointing at the dark sky.


    "I wanted to chat a bit with you before your companions awaken," she replied mysteriously.


    "What about?" I was very concerned because if the draco tried to fly out of the lair and take me with her, no one was awake to stop her right now. Thus, I immediately raised my guard and prepared to defend myself!


    "Eloping together with just the two of us," she grinned and elbowed my arm slightly.


    "Elope? Do you even know what the word means?" I began to shout at her before the draco covered my mouth. I tried to twist my head back and forth but her grip proved to be too strong.


    "Shhh!" My tormentor covered my mouth for a few seconds. When Dovarata became convinced that I would keep quiet, she released me. "Look, you are a very interesting man. Brave, strong, intelligent, and loyal. Plus you''re a nobleman and blessed by the gods. As a proud daughter of Hleandros, I have an obligation to continue his lineage with a worthy partner. You are the first man I have deemed worthy of this honor. And since my sister likes you as well, I wouldn''t mind sharing you with her. So how about it?" she asked with seriousness.


    "I''m flattered to be considered worthy of being your consort. But I was not born of this world and I am seeking to return to my home. I don''t belong here," I explained patiently while trying my best to avoid blushing. I was very surprised by her proposal of marriage or whatever the dragonkin called this.


    Honestly, the notion of starting a family with the two sisters was very tempting but I had to decline the offer. My ultimate goal was to return home and I couldn''t, in good conscience, do so while leaving my children behind in this world. At the same time, I wanted to remain faithful to Amelica for the remaining duration of my stay in this world.


    The draco''s head lowered at my answer and she sighed deeply. She lifted her chin and looked straight into my eyes. Her eyes were teary for a moment and then her resolve took over. "Very well. I respect your decision, Lord Mulligan." Dovarata bowed deeply to me. She took out the Orb of Travel. "So, when shall we leave for Southampton?" she asked.


    I smiled with relief at her acceptance of my decision. I was concerned that Dovarata would not honor her promise due to her anger at my rejection of her offer. I was glad to discover that she was emotionally mature enough to separate matters of the heart from other matters. "I have to talk to my companions to figure out if Southampton should be our first destination. They may decide they need to return to Tregome first," I replied.


    I was mindful of the fact that Quale, Onxyx, and Kourant were "on loan" from The Elven Nation for the limited purpose of helping Hleara to reclaim her share of the treasure hoard. The trio of elves had no obligation to me and thus, I couldn''t assume that I could bring them along. Furthermore, I didn''t think they would be interested in joining my quest to unlock the two remaining Ph''laen Ruins.


    They seemed to be more conservative and less outgoing than Bjoukin and Bjoukia. My sense was that the trio was anxious to return to the woods. Thus, the proper move for them was to return to Tregome first so that the trio could report back to Roen and Valatea and then collect their next assignment.


    Since only the two of us were awake right now, I decided to ask the draco something that had been bothering me. I pointed at the basalt golem. "How did the golem return into operation so easily? I thought my party destroyed it yesterday. Are you an enchanter?"


    Dovarata puffed out her ample chest. "Yup, I was the one who fixed little old Doyen. My father liked to tinker and I learned how to fix the golem from him." She noticed the look of admiration in my eyes. "You know, it''s not too late to change your mind and elope with me," she said and grinned.


    I immediately crossed my arms. "Nope. I wanna go home," I replied firmly.


    "Suit yourself," she shrugged.


    "So learning to make a golem from you is out of the question, huh?" I floated the idea tentatively.


    "It''s a family secret," the beautiful woman winked at me. "I can''t reveal it to you unless you''re part of the family."


    "Cheapskate!" I huffed.


    "I''m glad you two are having so much fun," someone interrupted us.


    We turned our heads in unison and saw that it was Hleara.


    "How much did you hear?" I asked with growing dread.


    "Oh, starting with the offer of elopement," the younger sister grinned. She flew over to my position and landed next to me; she elbowed me gently in the ribs. "Too bad you declined. Or else you would be getting a two-for-one deal. Right, sis?" Hleara glanced at her older sibling.


    "Right," Dovarata nodded in agreement. The two slapped their hands together. *CLAP*


    The noise was loud enough to awaken the rest of my companions. With one exception--Bila.


    Van tried to nudge the cat girl''s foot but it had no effect. "Milord, could you rouse her?" he requested with a slight bow.


    "Why me?" I replied.


    "Because Bila is your retainer. As her superior, you have to discipline her. If her conduct is poor, then it will reflect poorly on her master," Van explained.


    Damn you, Van! The paladin actually had a cunning side to his personality. I couldn''t think of a good counter-argument and quickly waved the white flag. "Fine." I sulked and cautiously approached her. I got down on one knee and shook her arm. "Bila, it''s time to wake up." Seeing that this had no effect, I shook her harder.


    The cat girl hissed and scratched the back of my hand, leaving three red lines.


    "-5 Health." "Ouch," I said and released her arm.


    Bila''s eyes opened and she finally awoke. "Good morning, master," she purred and rubbed her forehead against my chest. She noticed the trickle of blood dripping down my hand and gasped. "Did I scratch you? I''m so sorry, master!" The cat girl stuck out her tongue and tried to lick my wound.


    I resisted and somehow, I managed to push her head back. "It''s fine. I can heal myself, remember?" I reminded her.


    The cat girl released me and started cleaning herself.


    I rolled my eyes and used Minor Heal on myself. "+5 Health." I was surprised to discover that I did not receive any experience points for my self-heal. I guessed my character level was too high now to receive easy experience points. Oh, well.


    A short while later, Bjoukin called us over to the campfire. "Breakfast is ready!"Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    When I received my bowl, I was happy to find a bird wing in the soup along with some veggies. I dipped the rye bread that I also received into the soup and took a bite. I noticed that Bjoukin had added some herbs and spices into the soup and they definitely enhanced the flavor of the soup.


    When I finished eating my meal, I set down my bowl and started the discussion for our next move. "We''re going to leave this place shortly. My question to everyone is our next destination. Dovarata has graciously agreed to use the Orb of Travel to bring us to Southampton. But I assume that not everyone here is planning to come along, right?" I directed the question to Quale, Onxyx, and Kourant.


    The priestess bowed to me. "That is correct. The three of us need to return to Tregome. We will not be accompanying you on your next mission," she confirmed.


    "And you''ll be able to return on your own?" I asked. I had a suspicion that Onxyx was also a Gatekeeper just like Valatea. After all, Onxyx was able to send me directly to Gaea''s domain. I believed that only a high-ranking priestess of Gaea had that privilege.


    The priestess nodded.


    "Are you planning to keep the portal here?" I asked while pointing at the red plant.


    Onxyx turned toward the two draco sisters. "It depends on them."


    They shared a look and turned toward the elven priestess in unison.


    "Please do," Hleara answered.


    "Then we''ll be leaving now," the priestess replied with a bow. Leaving behind the giant plant, Onxyx reached out with her hands and touched Quale and Kourant on the shoulder. She cast Recall and the trio of elves teleported out of the dragon''s lair.


    Dovarata turned to face her sister. "Hleara, please trade positions with me and guard the lair today," she pleaded while folding her hands together.


    The younger draco eyed her elder with suspicion. "Why? Do you plan to accompany Lord Mulligan to his next destination?" she asked.


    The draco grinned. "I''m not going to hand him my Orb of Travel, right?"


    Hleara folded her arms and frowned. "I was going to borrow the relic from you and use it to take my party to Southampton. And then accompany him on his next adventure," she replied.


    Dovarata shook her head and wagged a finger. "I''ll never give you the orb either."


    Her sister''s hands balled into fists. "But that''s not fair!" she yelled.


    The elder sister''s grin widened. "You should have thought of this before agreeing to split the treasure hoard."


    Hleara glared at her and started throwing insults. "You''re an evil, conniving wench, aren''t you? You''re jealous because Lord Mulligan prefers my company to yours."


    Dovarata ignored the temper tantrum. She calmly took out the magic item. "Ah, but I''m the one holding the Orb of Travel. If Lord Mulligan wants to use its power, this will occur on my terms," she retorted.


    Hleara stomped her foot on the ground and sulked. She exhaled a deep breath and turned toward me. "I''m sorry, Lord Mulligan. But it looks like you''re stuck with my sister. Please bear with her for a short while." The draco turned back toward her sister. "I''ll have you know that I''m the party leader and if you dare to try anything funny like kidnapping him, I will make you pay dearly!" she threatened.


    Dovarata examined her fingernails. "Yes, yes. I understand, dear sister. I will keep your precious toy safe. You have my word as a daughter of Hleandros."


    The sister nodded in satisfaction. Dragons don''t lie and Hleara was glad to extract a promise from Dovarata to protect me. Hleara turned toward me and nodded. "I wish you all a safe trip. For your safety, I will remain as your party leader until Dovarata returns home."


    I bowed deeply to the draco. "Thank you." I turned toward Dovarata. "Please take us to Southampton now," I requested politely.


    Holding the orb in her hand, the proud draco puffed out her chest. "Please make contact with each other and with me. Next stop: Southampton!" When we were all connected physically, Dovarata activated the orb and selected Southampton as the destination.


    A flash of blue light erupted from the orb and blinded us. A moment later, we arrived at the harbor in Southampton.


    "And here we are!" Dovarata announced cheerfully as she returned the magic item to her Bag of Holding.


    As expected, we arrived in front of the shrine dedicated to Lady Musa and Lord Bane. The shrine was comprised of a thick pole arising from the ground. The top end of the wooden pole was attached to a rectangular platform some three hands wide and one hand long. On the platform was a display case. Inside the case were two small stone statues: one depicted Musa and the other depicted Bane.


    I turned to my party and said, "Please pay your respect to the gods for our safe voyage back to Southampton," I said in a firm tone of voice. I bowed deeply to the statues. I was happy to see that everyone, including Dovarata, obeyed my command and bowed toward the gods.


    Suddenly, a wind blew by and messed up my hair. Ah! I realized that the harbor was a natural leyline for wind! And I could tap into the water as well! I looked at my companions and said, "I need to stay here and meditate for a little while." Before my companions could protest, I untied my money sack and handed each party member a gold coin. "Please indulge me on this selfish request. You can use the coin to buy supplies or grab a meal," I said. "I ask that you return in a half hour."


    Rijana, Bjoukin, and Bjoukia accepted my coin readily. They headed north.


    Van and Bila stared at each other for a long time until the cat girl suddenly sneezed and squeezed her eyes shut briefly.


    "Ha! I won!" the paladin blurted out.


    "Fine!" Bila hissed. "Buy me something to eat," she demanded.


    Van nodded.


    "I guess it''s my turn to stand guard," Bila grumbled.


    "Thank you," I replied with a smile. I was happy to see that she was taking her responsibility as my bodyguard seriously. I looked at Dovarata, who had remained behind. "Aren''t you going to tour the city?" I asked. Frankly, I was surprised that she was still standing next to me. I thought she would be visiting the shops and sampling their goods.


    The draco shook her head. "I can return here whenever I want. I promised my sister that I will protect you and I intend to keep that promise," she answered.


    "I am in your care," I said and bowed deeply. Ignoring her puffed chest, I sat cross-legged on the ground, closed my eyes, and meditated. After a while, I felt the chaotic energy of the wind and the steady, rhythmic current of the moving tide. I decided to approach the leyline of the water first. I reached out using my metaphysical hand and plunged into the current. The leyline readily accepted me and I was able to connect with the water immediately.


    My soul returned to my core being and I confirmed that the link to the leyline remained intact. With this assurance, I reached out for the wind current. The leyline proved uncooperative and refused my overtures. I gathered my will and focused again on grabbing the leyline. It was a bitter struggle from beginning to end. But somehow, I managed to hold onto the leyline. With one last tug, I pulled the leyline back to my core.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw two in-game notifications: "Leyline ACQUIRED: Southampton Water (Water). +500 XP." "Leyline ACQUIRED: Southampton Harbor (Wind). +500 XP." I wiped the sweat from my brow. Suddenly, I noticed someone sitting to my left and right. It was Dovarata and Bila, respectively.


    "Finished, master?" Bila asked me. She casually unleashed a sharp claw and cleaned her teeth with it.


    Yikes! It was her way of threatening to poke my right shoulder with her claw if I gave the wrong answer!


    In response, I rose to my feet. Standing nearby was the rest of my companions. "Thank you," I said simply. I turned away from the shrine and looked for the mage tower which served as the headquarters of the Magic Guild and the government of the city. When the tower in question was in my sight, I started walking in the direction of the building.


    As I walked I looked at the buildings near the harbor. When the Zorxilixian slaver and her forces invaded Southampton, they traded spells with the members of the Magic Guild. As a result, many fires broke out within the storage warehouses nearby. However, from my cursory examination of these buildings, I saw that the massive structural damage to the city had already been fixed. Thus, I was very impressed with the speed of such recovery. I had no doubt that the Magic Guild intervened and marshaled the resources necessary to make this happen.


    When our group arrived at the entrance of the Magic Guild, I saw a familiar face awaiting us: Delkon!


    The master mage looked at me with disapproval. "You''re late," he said.


    I bowed deeply to him. "I''m sorry, Councilor."


    Delkon waved his hand. "It''s quite alright. I was surprised that you didn''t return to the city immediately. I had the impression that you desired to leave for London ASAP." Suddenly, he noticed the red scales of Dovarata and his eyes widened. "It has been quite a while since dragonkin has visited Southampton. My name is Delkon and I am part of the Leadership Council of the Magic Guild. On behalf of the city, I bid you welcome," he introduced himself formally and bowed.


    "I am Dovarata, daughter of the late Hleandros the red dragon," she replied with an equally deep bow.


    "She''s going to London with us," I added nonchalantly.


    The mage was surprised by this development but wisely kept his questions unasked.


    "By the way, how did you know that we arrived in the city?" I asked. It could not be a coincidence for him to be waiting for our party in front of the guild''s entrance.


    "Hehehe," the councilor chuckled. "Our magic barrier around the shrine detected the use of teleportation magic. Clairvoyance revealed who the visitors were. Since I had requested that I be notified immediately whenever you return to Southampton, I became aware of your return. And then I simply waited here at the entrance," he explained patiently. "Since I answered your question, please answer mine: why were you meditating next to the shrine?"


    I hesitated to answer the question. I wasn''t sure if I wanted to reveal my status as a Spirit Magi. I was afraid that the mages would take advantage of my nearly unlimited access to the four elements and besiege me with requests for assistance.


    Thankfully, Delkon took notice and said, "It''s probably related to the gods, eh? Don''t worry about it." He waved his hand dismissively. "But I DO need to know when you are ready to Gate over to London."


    I grinned sheepishly. "Um, I need to visit your Magic Shop first."


    The councilor was intrigued by my response. "In that case, I shall take you there myself."


    "Thank you." I bowed deeply to Master Delkon.

 Chapter 70 - The Magic Bazaar

    The Councilor personally escorted my party to the Magic Shop. This was the first time that I had the pleasure of visiting the Southamptonian version and boy, was I glad that I did! The place was set up very differently compared to the shop in Bristol for a simple reason: it was a bazaar!


    Instead of having one seller managing a store, the floor was split into numerous stalls where multiple vendors were hawking different wares. The vendors would call out as customers walked by. "Get your magic charms here!" "Need a love potion?" "Hard to find monster parts available!" "Magic weapons sold here! Come take a look!"


    Delkon chuckled when he saw my jaw drop. "Yeah, this place isn''t really a Magic Shop but rather a Magic Bazaar," he admitted openly. "When the guild moved into this mage tower, there was a big fight over who should be appointed as the official shopkeeper of the guild. When the dust was settled and no clear consensus emerged from our voting members, the Council decided to split the entire floor into stalls and then rent them out to interested vendors instead. This bazaar proved to be very profitable and also a reliable source of revenue for the guild as the landlord."


    "Now, I didn''t bother to correct you earlier because I''m a firm believer in the notion of ''seeing is believing.'' I''m sure you visited the Magic Shop in Bristol and assumed that all the guilds had set up their shops similarly. So . . . what exactly are you looking for, Brother Mulligan? I don''t mind if you want to browse all the stalls, but you could easily spend a few days doing so. Particularly since the vendors have different hours and days of operation," he warned.


    The question shook me out of my reverie. I focused my attention back to my guide and nodded. "Yes, I''m looking for two things right now. First, I''m seeking a magic device that could cast Gate, Recall, or similar magic. My skill and professional levels are too low for me to learn and cast these spells successfully. Second, I would like to buy scrolls. I don''t have a particular spell in mind but I just want to have something that I could add to my spellbook when my skills in the elemental spheres become high enough in the future. Perhaps an offensive spell would be nice," I explained.


    While I was still wearing a Ring of Power, which allowed me to cast one spell (either mage or clerical) at double my professional level, I wanted to save the charges within the ring for an emergency. Originally, I received this ring from the Archbishop in Bristol in order to deal with the undead hidden in a house near the center of the city. I was given this mission because I possessed Spirit Sense, which allowed me to read the auras of living and dead creatures from a further distance than a Detect Undead spell. This special ability allowed me to find the undead that others from the clergy couldn''t.


    In the end, I managed to locate and vanquish the horde with my companions without using the ring. Since my superior did not ask for the ring''s return, I simply kept it on the assumption that I will embark on additional undead slaying missions for the Church and use the ring''s power in the future.


    The master mage tapped his chin thoughtfully at my answer. He was not the least surprised to learn of my interest in acquiring travel magic given our previous arrangement for Delkon to cast Gate on my behalf. "Travel magic items are rarely sold on the open market. The spells and ingredients involved to create them are very high-tier. Enchanters with the skills to create them have a long backlog of orders to fulfill. Especially since their customers are often members of the nobility and as such, their orders are prioritized first before the commoners."


    "Additionally, whatever travel magic items become available, they are publicized by their creators in order to solicit and invite a bidding war over these items. Therefore, I''m afraid you won''t find such items here in this Magic Bazaar. On the other hand, there are a handful of vendors of magic scrolls whose stalls are open right now. Perhaps, one of them has scrolls that you may be interested in acquiring. I can take you to them. Right this way please," he said and started walking.


    My party quickly followed Delkon in order to avoid becoming lost in the crowd of shoppers. As we walked behind the Councilor, people who saw his approach nodded respectfully to him. A few minutes later, we reached the first stall which sold magic scrolls.


    The vendor was a short, old woman dressed in a black robe, cape, and cone-shaped hat. A black cat slept on top of a large cabinet behind the table, which served as a barrier preventing would-be thieves from reaching the cabinet where the precious scrolls were presumably stored. A broom leaned against the side of the cabinet. To me, she looked like a witch. The vendor nodded slightly to Delkon. "Greetings, Councilor. How may Jaledria be of service today?" she asked politely in a raspy voice.


    "Greetings Jaledria," our guide nodded to her respectfully. He then turned toward me and placed a hand on my shoulder in a friendly manner to convey our close personal relationship. "It is my great pleasure and honor to introduce Brother Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. If you recall the invasion from pirates that occurred recently, this is the hero who called for divine assistance to repel them and save our fair city. He is looking for higher tier spells to add to his spellbook in the future."


    The witch eyed me closely for a moment and then bowed deeply to me. With her hand, she motioned for me to lean forward over the table. She whispered in my right ear. "What is your character level and what elemental spheres have you unlocked, milord?"


    Without thinking, I answered aloud, "9 and 6."


    Jaledria drew her head back and blinked her eyes several times. "You''re an archmage?" Her thick brown brows arched at my unbelievable claim. She resisted the urge to hurl an insult at me. But only because Councilor Delkon was standing next to me with a look of disapproval on his face.


    "If you''re asking if I can cast spells from all six elements, then the answer is yes." I pulled out the Truth Stone of Order and Chaos from under my tunic to show her. "I swear upon the Gods that I am telling the truth," I added.


    The witch recognized my talisman and realized that I was, indeed, telling the truth because the wielder of this holy relic could not tell a lie without incurring the wrath of the Gods. Abruptly, she dropped her skepticism and roughly grabbed my hands. "I am honored to assist you, Archmage Mulligan." She became embarrassed at her own behavior and then a look of being awestruck appeared on her face.


    "Um, are you alright?" I asked with growing concern. Her grip was very tight.


    Suddenly, a paw smacked the back of her hands, forcing Jaledria to release me. The loss of physical contact finally jarred her back to reality.


    "Thanks, Bila," I whispered. I felt her tail smack me on the behind several times. I realized that she was annoyed at me for dropping my guard so easily.


    "You need to be more careful," my bodyguard warned.


    Jaledria cleared her throat. "I apologize for my unseemly behavior. I have never met an archmage before and they are thought to be mythical creatures like unicorns." She bowed deeply to me.


    "It''s quite alright," I replied politely. "Now that you understand my circumstances, I would like you to show me some scrolls that I should consider buying. I am a swordsman and also a member of the Church, as you can see. I seem to encounter a lot of undead and bandits in my travel. I''m looking for spells in the Fourth-Tier or higher. I am particularly interested in combat and travel magic," I explained in greater details.


    The proprietor nodded at my request. She had several magic scrolls that would satisfy my criteria. Jaledria turned around and opened her cabinet.


    The black cat jumped from the cabinet and landed on the table right in front of me. It stared at me with its pale yellow-green eyes and then rubbed its head against my chest.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I petted the cat on its head and it started purring. I was surprised to see that Bila did not intervene out of jealousy. Huh.


    Jaledria interrupted my impromptu bonding with her pet by placing a few scrolls on the table.


    Seeing that the witch had moved away from the cabinet, the black cat jumped back onto the top of the cabinet.


    "I see that Mou has taken a liking to you. He''s my familiar," she added with a smile. "He''s really helpful in keeping an eye on my merchandise. Now, let me show you some of my scrolls. First is Firestorm, a Fourth-Tier Fire spell. It rains down droplets of fire on a specific location designated by the spellcaster. The range is 10 feet per skill level in the Fire sphere and lasts 1d10 seconds per level. It causes 1d6 burn damage per second to the targets within the area, with a chance of being immolated. This spell is very mana efficient and excellent for clearing out a room full of low-level monsters. The cost for this scroll is 50 gold coins."


    "The second spell I recommend is Dimension Door, a Fourth-Tier Air spell. The range is 10 feet per skill level in the Air sphere. When the spell is cast, the spellcaster is instantaneously teleported to a designated location within his line of sight. It''s a spell often used to escape from a dangerous situation during a fight or to avoid a trap while inside a dungeon. The cost for this scroll is also 50 gold coins."


    "Last but not least is Anti-Magic Shell, an Eighth-Tier General spell," the vendor began when she was interrupted.


    "What!" Delkon blurted out. "I''m not aware of anyone selling this spell!" The mage turned toward me and declared, "If you decline to buy that scroll, I will buy it."


    Rijana spoke up. "Pardon me, Councilor Delkon, but how come you don''t have this spell in your spellbook?" she inquired.


    The mage became embarrassed and looked away. "Well, it took a long time for me to raise my skill level in the General sphere," he admitted. "By then, I couldn''t find the spell at the bazaar anymore until now."


    "I see. It took me a long time to max out my skill in the General sphere, too," Rijana replied.


    "How much for that spell?" I asked. I knew that the scroll will probably cost several times more than Firestorm or Dimension Door. But I was really intrigued by the idea of casting Anti-Magic Shell during a battle against another mage.


    "500 gold," Jaledria replied. She had to exert all her willpower to avoid laughing at my stunned facial expression upon hearing her outrageous demand.


    Delkon sucked his teeth at the exorbitant price and turned pale. He did NOT carry 500 golds on his person. If I declined to buy the scroll, then he would need to run back to his room to get the money to make payment for the scroll. How embarrassing!


    "That''s a lot of money for a scroll," I commented in a calm tone of voice. I was thankful that I had the Negotiation skill and it was probably due to this skill that I didn''t lose my temper.


    "True, it is a princely sum of money," Jaledria admitted. "But that reflects the enormous value of the spell inscribed in the scroll," the vendor skillfully rebutted the notion. She was very impressed with the fact that I accepted her asking price without hurling either a rude comment or an insult at her.


    I turned toward my magic instructor. "What level will I need to achieve to cast it?"


    "15," Rijana replied helpfully. However, she did not say anything else. The instructor wanted me to decide for myself whether to make the purchase or not. After all, 500 gold pieces was a lot of money and I could easily buy a magic ring from Rijana instead. Since Rijana had a personal stake in my decision, she felt that it would be unethical for her to seek to influence my decision either way.


    I thought for a moment. My current character level was 9. But the last time I checked my status screen, I had approximately 75,000 XP, which I believed was almost enough to reach Level 13. According to the old Dungeons & Dragons experience charts, I will need somewhere around 100,000 XP to reach Level 15. In other words, I was short around 25,000 points. But since I was a dual-class character, I will need double that amount or roughly 50,000 XP altogether.


    So the question before me was how soon will I gain that much experience points while adventuring across Britannia? Furthermore, 500 gold coins was a substantial sum of money and even I would be hardpressed to make that much money soon. But then again, judging from Delkon''s reaction upon learning that Jaledria had it for sale, I realized that the spell was hard to find. Thus, even if I couldn''t copy the spell personally, buying the spell would be similar to making an investment which I could resell or even gift it to an influential spellcaster in the future. Therefore, it made economic and business sense to buy the scroll despite the high asking price.


    The vendor misunderstood the reason behind my silence. She believed I was going to decline to purchase this scroll because of the price and my lack of appreciation of the spell''s utility. She immediately tried to recapture my interest by explaining the effect of the spell in further details. "Anti-Magic Shell creates a barrier that negates all magic effect within 3 feet surrounding your body. It lasts one minute per skill level in the General sphere," Jaledria explained, "and you can dismiss the barrier at any time. For a swordsman, being able to cast this spell will turn you into a mage killer. No mage will dare to challenge you to a magic duel!" She exclaimed this while shaking a fist in the air dramatically.


    I thought for a moment about how I would use this spell. As I pondered the scenarios inside my head, I soon realized that this spell could become my trump card, along with my nearly unlimited access to elemental mana as a Spirit Magi. In the end, I really had no choice but to buy the spell if for no reason other than to prevent a potential enemy mage from using it on ME. "If I buy this scroll, can you throw in the other two scrolls for free?" I may as well try to negotiate a better deal with Jaledria since I was going to buy all three scrolls from her.


    The witch grinned, revealing yellow-stained teeth. "Sorry, Archmage Mulligan. I can''t offer a discount on these scrolls." She quickly raised a finger and made her counteroffer. "But if you buy all three scrolls, I can toss in a lower-tier scroll for free."


    I received a pop-up message which stated, "Negotiation SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." "You got Fly?" I asked immediately. I remembered Rijana casting Fly on me while we fought the guardians inside the dragon''s lair. I thoroughly enjoyed the experience and I may as well add Fly to my spellbook.


    Jaledria tilted her head and thought for a moment. "I believe I have this magic scroll in stock. Let me check." She bent her knees and lowered her hips; the merchant opened a lower drawer in the cabinet and searched for the scroll in question. A moment later, she yelled, "Aha!" The vendor stood up and casually dropped the new scroll on top of the other scrolls. "The total cost is 600 gold coins, milord." Her eyes danced with greed and anticipation as she stared at the sacks tied to my belt.


    Instead, I took off my left boot and turned it upside down. I placed my hand under the opening and caught the platinum coin rolling out of the footwear. I handed the precious coin to her.


    Jaledria accepted the payment and gave me 400 gold coins as my change. "It''s been a pleasure doing business with you." The witch bowed deeply to me.


    "Aren''t you going to put the change back in your boot?" Bjoukia teased me mischievously, earning an elbow from her brother, Bjoukin. "Ow!"


    Dovarata chuckled and covered her mouth.


    I rolled my eyes at my companions and sighed aloud as I put the coins in a new sack. Once I stored the scrolls and the sack of coins in my messenger bag, Delkon asked me, "Do you need to buy more scrolls?"


    I shook my head. I had spent far more than I originally anticipated and I didn''t dare to be tempted again by looking at another stall carrying magic scrolls. "I paid too much, didn''t I?" I was having a serious case of buyer''s remorse now.


    "Yes and no," Delkon replied sympathetically. He understood what I was feeling because he often found himself in a similar situation. That was why he avoided visiting the Magic Bazaar nowadays. For him to walk out without spending a single coin was a major victory for him.


    "For the more common spells, that is up to the Fifth-Tier, you should pay no more than 100 gold coins for a magic scroll. However, when it comes to the higher tier spells, such scrolls are much harder to find. 500 golds, while expensive, is a fair price to pay for a spell that is highly sought after." He looked at me for a moment and made a joke. "Please warn me when you have added Anti-Magic Shell to your spellbook. I''ll know better than to challenge you to a magic duel then."


    We laughed together and I felt much better about my purchases. I was very appreciative of Delkon for cheering me up.


    "I hate to interrupt when you''re making so much fun. But isn''t it time for us to head over to London?" Bila reminded me.


    I nodded in agreement. "Yes, we should go now."


    Delkon held out his arm and pointed at the exit out of the bazaar. "Please walk this way." He walked ahead of us and led us to the front lobby of the floor. Once everyone joined hands in a circle, the mage used a power word to take us to another location.


    We arrived in a large, circular room. There were neither windows nor exits. The walls, as well as the ceiling and the floor, were lined with inscriptions.


    When I activated my Magic Sense and examined them, I confirmed that the inscriptions were magical in nature. A closer examination of the magic auras revealed that they were defensive in nature. But I had no idea what, precisely, effects these barriers contained.


    "This is the Room of Summoning," my host said. "In a moment, I will create a Gate connecting to our counterpart at the London branch of the Magic Guild. Please ask to see Mordekai the Wiseman. He has been apprised of your needs and he will help you find a proper guide for your mission." The master mage closed his eyes and raised his magic staff. He started chanting the words of a spell softly.


    Strong winds started blowing as a circle of light formed at the center of the room. The circle slowly increased vertically until an oval-shaped portal was formed.


    Finally, Delkon finished his chanting and opened his eyes. "I bid you all a safe journey."


    I bowed deeply to him and entered the portal.

 Chapter 71 - Mordekai the Wiseman

    When I stepped through the shimmering portal, I walked into a room which was an exact duplicate of the room I just left. The new room was circular, had no windows or exits, and the walls were lined with magic inscriptions. However, there was one notable difference: standing in the room was a man wearing a white robe.


    The man in question was old, had long gray hair and a long, gray beard. However, his light green eyes were sharp despite his advanced age. He held a wooden staff that appeared simplistic at first. But a quick check with my Magic Sense revealed that it had several magic auras and fairly strong ones at that. A check with the caption above the man''s head confirmed his identity as "Mordekai the Wiseman."


    I approached him and bowed deeply. "Greetings, Brother Mordekai. My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a member of the Magic Guild. Councilor Delkon has sent me here," I introduced myself.


    "Welcome to the Magic Guild branch in London, Brother Mulligan," the mage replied with an equally deep bow. "I am Mordekai the Wiseman and the head of the White mages. Delkon is a friend of mine and he speaks very highly of you. I invite you and your companions to my home, where we could speak more freely of your mission."


    "Yes, that would be fine." I reached out with my right hand and held his left arm.


    Bila quickly grabbed my left arm and the human chain continued until its completion with Rijana grabbing Mordekai''s right arm.


    The host whispered a word of power and our party was immediately teleported out of the Room of Summoning.


    My world turned into a kaleidoscope and I became disoriented momentarily. Thankfully, the dancing vision faded shortly thereafter and we stood in a hallway.


    Mordekai gently shook his arms free and approached the metal door in front of us. He placed his right hand on it and whispered another magic word. The air in front of the door shimmered for a moment. Then the door opened inward by itself, beckoning us to enter. "Please come inside," the mage said and stepped into the room.


    When I entered, I was expecting to see a well-furnished apartment similar to what Delkon had back in Southampton. I was wrong. I stood under a glass atrium inside a room covered with glass. I looked out the glass wall and saw that we were on an island. I was delighted by the ocean view and, inevitably, a bright smile appeared on my face.


    Since it was late morning, plenty of sunlight shone into the apartment. I held up my hand to shade my eyes until they adjusted to the brightness of the room. I glanced at my companions and saw that they acted similarly as well.


    The old mage chuckled at our reactions to his apartment. "Not what you were expecting, eh?" he asked me with a grin.


    I shook my head. "You have a truly wonderful place here. Where are we, anyway?"


    "That''s a secret," the host replied with a wink.


    My brows knitted with surprise at his answer. Why would a leader of the Magic Guild resort to such lengths to protect the location of his home? Did Mordekai have enemies within the guild? Or perhaps he was being targeted by the nobility just like I was? I opened my mouth to ask a follow-up question.


    Suddenly, another person appeared! It was a young looking woman who was dressed in a black and white maid uniform. "Welcome home, Master." The maid bowed deeply to Mordekai. Her voice was sweet and delicate.


    I stared at the newcomer. She had pointy ears and . . . her skin color was jet-black! She was a drow! My right hand immediately flew to the hilt of my sword.


    My companions noticed my action and did the same.


    Mordekai calmly raised his hand to placate me. "Bolrema, I have brought some guests. Please prepare some light refreshments and bring them to the living room," he ordered.


    "Yes, Master!" The maid bowed again and hurried out of the lobby. She noticed the hostility coming from me and it frightened her greatly. She understood that her existence as a half-drow was troublesome to the master and knew that Mordekai wanted Bolrema to take some time in making her preparations in the kitchen.


    "Let''s go to the living room," Mordekai invited us and walked straight ahead. He entered a hallway and then turned right. He entered a spacious room centered by an oval-shaped coffee table. Several books were scattered over the table and the host took them and placed the books in a stack on the ground.


    Luxurious brown leather sofas surrounded the table. The walls, which were no longer transparent unlike in the previous room, were lined with paintings. A magnificent chandelier dangled from the ceiling. There was also a fireplace on one end of the room.


    Bila and Dovarata grabbed my arms in unison and the two led me to a three-seat sofa where I was forced to take the middle seat while the two women sat next to me. They sat close enough that our elbows were touching.


    Rijana sat directly across from me in her own three-seat sofa with the two elven siblings next to her.


    Van sat by his lonesome self across from Mordekai. Both men were sitting in single-seat sofas.


    I was very envious of them and wished that I could trade places with either person. While I enjoyed the company of the two beautiful women sitting next to me, I did not appreciate their clinginess. They were treating me as if I was a wild horse which needed to be tamed! What did I do to merit such treatment? However, since I was a guest in a VIP''s house, I could not create a scene and give the two women a piece of my mind that they so richly deserved. Instead, I sat demurely like the nobleman that I was pretending to be.


    The white mage studied the two women sitting with me and then looked at me with mild amusement. "You have some rather interesting companions," he began. "Please satisfy my personal curiosity and permit me to ask you some questions. Is it true that you''re a member of the Church? And if so, doesn''t your relationship with these two women interfere with your Church duties?" he asked.


    Mordekai asked these questions in order to investigate my personal views on Church teachings, especially regarding the relationship between humans and demi-humans. He saw my reaction to Bolrema and needed to discern the reason why. Was it because the maid was a demi-human? Or was it because she was a half-elf with a drow as a parent? The answer to this inquiry would help the white mage decide who to assign as my guide for my mission.


    I took out my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos from under my tunic. "Yes, I am indeed a member of the Church and also a holder of a truth stone. I am also a town judge in Tregome. That being said, Bila, the cat girl, is my bodyguard while Dovarata, the dracon, is my travel guide. They are both essential for my mission," I explained, "and the Church has not expressed any opposition to their presence in my party. While there is a large faction within the Church which strongly discourages intermingling with demi-humans, I personally value and cherish my relationship with people regardless of their race."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Mordekai stroked his beard as he listened to me. "You are a very enlightened man, Brother Mulligan."


    "Thank you. Now, please permit me to ask why you have a dark elf as your personal maid. Forgive my caution, but my previous encounters with dark elves went poorly," I said.


    "How so?" The host''s gray eyebrows rose.


    I took a deep breath. "I was on patrol duty with the Watch in Tregome on a late afternoon when we encountered a group of drows disguised as merchants. They were pushing a cart full of hay. But hidden inside were a few children that had been kidnapped. The drows planned to sacrifice the children to their Goddess, Drowsidea. We fought with the kidnappers, chased them away, and rescued the children. Later on, I was attacked by them as revenge for my role in killing their leader. Since then, I managed to avoid any contact with the drows," I explained.


    These events occurred during my first week inside this gaming world and it was truly nerve-wracking at the time because my character level was quite low and I was only a beginner as a swordsman. From my reading of R.A. Salvatore''s fantasy works involving the drow character, Drizzt Do''Urden, I was fully aware of how dangerous and treacherous the drows were and I did not want to cross swords with them. Once I left Tregome, I did not encounter them again and I was very thankful to the Gods for that.


    "But the drows have long memories and you''re concerned that they will exact vengeance on you someday," Mordekai expressed my concern aloud.


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Bolrema is a half-elf. Due to her dark skin, she and her human mother were cast out of their village. I encountered the two while shopping in London and decided to hire them to work for me here at my estate. However, her mother, Remara, became ill and passed away a few years ago," the host explained. "I assure you that Bolrema is a sweet-tempered girl and she does not harbor any ill intentions toward you."


    Van abruptly raised his hand. "With all due respect, there is an easy way for me to confirm this."


    The white mage studied him for a moment. The human warrior was dressed in plate mail armor, which was painted white. From the way the sunlight gleamed off the armor, it was evident that this young man took great care of his personal appearance. Suddenly, he had an insight: "Are you a paladin?"


    "Yes," Van nodded.


    The surprised host bowed deeply to the paladin. "I didn''t realize I was entertaining a paladin as well. I humbly apologize for my rudeness." White mages were closely aligned with the Church because they both worked for the same deity patron--Lady Musa. Mordekai was concerned that he had inadvertently snubbed the paladin and he worried what the man will do. Some paladins had as much pride as noblemen and this hubris often made it difficult for the white mages to work with paladins desperate sharing similar goals.


    "I should be the one apologizing for not introducing myself sooner. I am Van the Paladin in the service of Lady Musa," he declared aloud and bowed deeply in return.


    Once the formalities were observed, Mordekai returned to the original topic--vouching for Bolrema''s character despite her racial heritage. "You wish to use Detect Evil on my maid?" he asked.


    Van nodded.


    "Very well." The host took a small bell off the table and rang the item. *Ding-ding-ding*


    Shortly thereafter, Bolrema entered the living room with a rolling cart. The silver-colored cart had two shelves. On the top shelf, there were a teapot and enough teacups and accompanying plates for the visitors. The bottom shelf was empty. "Yes, Master?" the maid asked in a demure tone of voice and kept her gaze on the cart. She avoided looking at the guests because she knew that her black skin had caused them great discomfort.


    Mordekai raised his chin in the direction of the handsome warrior. "This young man is a paladin and he wishes to examine your character."


    The young dark elf looked at him with surprise and then returned to a neutral facial expression. "Please go ahead, milord," she replied and curtsied. Bolrema had been the target of this spell thousands of times already and passed inspection every single time. As long as her heart and mind remained pure, she was confident that she will pass this inspection as well.


    The paladin closed his eyes and activated Detect Evil. Concentrating on the young maid, he found no trace of evil within her soul. He opened his eyes a few minutes later and nodded to her. "You are clean," he announced.


    "Thank you, milord." Bolrema curtsied again. She began to serve tea to the guests. She had waited until the examination was completed because if these guests truly believed that Bolrema harbored ill intentions, then they may suspect that the tea had been poisoned as well. Thus, the maid agreed to the examination by the paladin no matter how intrusive it was to her personally. Once the tea was served to all the guests, Bolrema quickly pushed the cart out of the room. She did not wish to linger in the living room for even one-second longer unless her Master ordered it.


    Mordekai took a sip of the tea to show that it was not poisoned. Given my dreadful and frightening experience with the drow, he did not blame me for being concerned with Bolrema.


    I took the teacup off the table and drank a small sip. I was mildly surprised by the flavor. It had a strong flavor and tasted similar to English breakfast tea. I added a spoonful of sugar to my cup, stirred the tea, and then took another sip.


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" the host asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it is," I agreed wholeheartedly.


    Mordekai laid down his cup on his plate and started the discussion in earnest. "According to Delkon, your mission is to locate ancient ruins which you believe are in the hills near London. Is this correct?"


    "Yes, exactly so," I confirmed.


    "Do you have any idea where the ruins are in relation to London?"


    "No."


    The host frowned slightly. "The outskirts of greater London has many hills. I assume your ruins are located in one of those areas. I will talk to my associates in the city and ask around," he offered.


    "I would rather search the hills one by one," I replied. While I was appreciative of my host''s offer, I was concerned that his associates may overlook clues that will lead to the entrance of the Ph''laen Ruins.


    Mordekai shook his head. "There are at least one and a half dozen hills in greater London. You could easily spend an entire month searching and traveling through this area and not find the ruins in question."


    "I see." I frowned at his troublesome observation. I didn''t realize there were so many places to search for the ruins! There were only three possible locations when I searched for the ruins near Southampton and the sites were close enough for us to find the ruins in just two days. If the hills surrounding London were truly spread out, then it could easily take a full month to locate the ruins as Mordekai suggested. I groaned inwardly at this unwelcome development.


    The old mage offered me an encouraging smile. He was happy to learn that I was level-headed and did not insist on leaving for the hills right away. By spending more time in the planning phase, a more efficient method of searching will be utilized to eliminate the 18 possibilities one-by-one. "It will take me some time to get the leads for you to check. In the meantime, you should report to the Church," he suggested.


    Van nodded in agreement. "Yes, we really should present ourselves to the Church leadership," he said. The paladin firmly believed that it was his duty to report to the Church and announce his arrival ASAP.


    I winced inwardly. I wanted to avoid visiting the Church because I was afraid that the church leadership will saddle me with more quests such as to find and kill any undead hidden within the city. After all, I did rid Bristol of its undead residents and surely, the church leadership will be tempted to set me on a similar task in London as well.


    But I supposed that reporting to the Church was inevitable. And the prospect of finding the Ph''laen Ruins near London quickly was looking slimmer and slimmer. No, it was more likely that I will be spending some time in this city. Therefore, I will need to find a place to stay in London for a while. "Brother Mordekai, can you suggest an inn for us to stay?"


    The white mage stroked his chin as he pondered my question. While there were many fine inns in the city, a high number of them barred demi-humans from entry. But there was one establishment which had an open policy toward demi-humans and welcomed them. "Try the Big Oak Tree," he suggested. "I will ask Bolrema to take you there," he added and rang his bell. *Ding-ding-ding*


    The maid returned to the room immediately. "Yes, Master?"


    "I want you to take these guests to Big Oak Tree," Mordekai ordered.


    Bolrema bowed deeply to hide her surprise. "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 72 - The Big Oak Tree

    Bolrema left the living room immediately to make her preparations for our departure.


    In the meantime, my host peppered me with some polite conversation while he awaited her return. He pointed at my butterfly adorned scabbard and asked, "Is there any significance to the butterflies?"


    I looked at the scabbard and smiled. "Yes, there is. The butterfly is the symbol of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship in Tregome. I was a student at the school and I trained with the late Grandmaster and the current Headmaster."


    "I see." The host stroked his beard. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Did you participate in the Melee Tournament this year? Um, where was it held?


    I nodded. "It took place one and a half weeks ago in Bristol. Originally, my dojo was planning to send another student. But due to various circumstances, the candidate could not participate and I was chosen as a last-minute replacement." Maisen was the original choice but after the wererat invasion of the town, Maisen was forced to bow out of the tournament because she was chosen as the new Captain of the Watch and she could not leave Tregome.


    The late Grandmaster chose me to represent the school at the tournament for three reasons. He became aware of my encounter with the drows and wanted me to leave Tregome ASAP. Second, Bristol was far from Tregome and he was confident that the drows would not dare to enter this major city of the kingdom and thus, going to Bristol would help me escape them. Third, Kalistro believed that I was good enough to win a few matches, obtain a high placement in my division at the tournament, and bring great Honor to the school.


    In the end, his faith in me was justified when I officially became a Finalist (via the disqualification of another participant). All in all, fighting in the Melee Tournament was a great experience which gave me confidence in my swordsmanship, along with substantial increases in my personal experience and reputation.


    "So how far did you get in the tournament?" the white mage grinned.


    "Finalist." Seeing the look of disbelief on Mordekai''s face, I quickly added, "but only in the lowest division."


    My host stroke his beard again as he gave me a look of disapproval. "Brother Mulligan, you should not diminish your personal accomplishments. For a mage to be good enough to become a Finalist in the tournament is a marvelous feat!"


    "Ah, but I wasn''t a mage then. I was a swordsman and then switched my profession to mage after the tournament ended," I clarified. I was surprised that my host had assumed I entered the tournament with my profession set as a mage rather than a fighter specializing in the sword.


    In return, his eyes bulged because he knew that very few humans who became dual-classed swordmages. And he personally had never met one before. But before Mordekai could follow up and ask another question, he saw Bolrema standing at the door.


    She had changed out of her black and white maid outfit and was wearing a green woodsman outfit. Brown gloves covered her hands and a brown hood obscured her face. She was holding a wooden staff.


    The white mage smiled at her and said, "My servant is ready to escort you out." The host rose to his feet and offered us an elaborate bow. "I will contact you in the upcoming days."


    It was a polite but firm dismissal. We rose to our feet and bowed deeply to him. Then we followed Bolrema out of the apartment. When we returned to the hallway, the maid reached out and touched my shoulder.


    The party members knew what to do; they immediately joined hands and Rijana touched the half-elf''s shoulder.


    Bolrema whispered a word of power and teleported us to an unknown destination.


    When the world stopped spinning like a kaleidoscope, I saw that we were standing inside a well-furnished lobby with small tables and chairs along the walls. The two heavy doors before us slid open automatically. Beyond the doorway were pedestrians passing by. Noise immediately filtered into the lobby.


    Without a word to us, Bolrema walked through the doorway and entered the busy street. The half-elf led us through throngs of pedestrians and several city blocks until we stood in front of a building made entirely of wood. There was a heavy door and atop the door was a sign in the shape of a large, brown leaf with the words," Big Oak Tree" painted in yellow. The escort then turned around, bowed deeply to us, and returned the way she came.


    "Not a very sociable person, is she?" Dovarata commented as she watched the maid''s figure slowly shrink in the distance until the pedestrians blocked our view of her back.


    "It can''t be helped when she had a traumatic childhood," Bjoukin noted with a sympathetic tone of voice.


    "Half-elves are treated very poorly even in The Elven Nation," Bjoukia admitted with a sorrowful expression. "The younger generations, like ourselves, are more accepting. But it will take a few centuries for us to take positions of power in our country and change our elven society to become more open to the mixed-blood."


    I blinked my eyes several times. The two siblings rarely offered any real insight into their elven culture. It was so out-of-place that I couldn''t respond.


    However, Rijana intervened before anything else could be revealed. "Let''s go inside and have lunch," she said and entered the Big Oak Tree.


    Her two constant companions quickly followed her and thus, the conversation was neatly ended just like that. To my chagrin.


    "It would be easier to draw blood from a stone," Dovarata chuckled. "Let''s go inside, milord," she said and pushed me lightly on the back.


    Unfortunately, the dracon was correct and I gave up trying to get more information about The Elven Nation from the elven siblings. I entered the building, which had no windows on the ground floor for me to peer inside. When I walked through the door, I was surprised to see a lot of elves busy working.


    An elf wiped her hands on her apron and approached us. She had curly silver hair, which was braided around the back of her head, and light green eyes. "Are you here for lunch or a room?" she asked with a nice smile.


    "May the Blessings of Gaea be with you," Bjoukin greeted. "We wish for both. For seven guests."


    "A mage named Mordekai the Wiseman recommended your inn," Bjoukia added. She was hoping that the name dropping will result in either lower prices for the rooms or better services.


    "He did, eh?" the elf muttered softly. "Okay, I understand," she nodded. "My name is Yasketa. How long will you be staying?"


    The siblings turned to look at me.


    "Well met! My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan and we''re planning to stay for a week," I answered with a friendly smile. "Can we get two rooms with double beds and a larger room with triple beds?" I asked. I planned to share a room with Van, Bila with Dovarata, and Rijana with the two siblings.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "We don''t have three beds in a room," the maid replied with a shake of her head. "But we can put a cot on the ground between the two beds. So it''ll be three rooms in total. The cost is 20 silver pieces per room per night and this includes meals but no alcohol. The cot will cost 5 extra silver per week. Three rooms will cost 60 silver per night and one week will cost 420 silver. Plus the cot, the total cost will be 425 silver pieces. Payment is required upfront." Yasketa held out her hand.


    Oh-ho! This demand for upfront payment brought back an old memory. It was the first time I visited The Noble Lady on the first day of my arrival in this gaming world. I ordered a simple drink and Amelica was asking for payment upfront. I then had her look at my coins and pick out what was needed after she explained the values of each coin, including the platinum coins.


    As it so happened, Kalistra was sitting at my table and watching the interaction. From that moment, the cat girl concluded that I was sorely lacking in common sense and treated me as such. But then again, she was my first friend in this world and I truly hoped that her rebuilding of the dojo was successful. Whenever I add Recall to my spellbook, I would like to return to Tregome and then cross the bridge to visit the new village of Kalistro, named in honor of the late Grandmaster of the school.


    I smiled broadly at the memories of my recent past as I opened my sack and took out five gold pieces. I gave them to the elven maid, who then went behind a counter to retrieve some change and the room keys.


    "Here are 75 silver pieces as your change. The room keys are numbered 4, 5, and 6. Please visit your rooms and confirm that they are satisfactory. A staffer will bring up the cot if you tell us which room to bring it to. When you return, I will escort you to a private dining room."


    "Thank you, Yasketa," I nodded as I took the keys from her. I walked up the staircase, which was on the left side of the lobby. When I reached the second floor and looked for the rooms rented to us, I found them in the middle of the hallway. Fortunately, the three rooms were adjacent. I decided to take Room 5 and I handed the key to Room 4 to Rijana while Bila received the key to Room 6.


    I opened the door to Room 5 and entered with Van. I looked around and saw that the room was clean. It had two beds, each leaning against a wall. In between the beds was a nightstand with a candleholder. On the wall were two shutters which were closed. I tried to open the left shutter and discovered that it opened inward. When I did so, sunlight, air, and noise filtered into the room. I stuck my head out the window and saw the pedestrians walking on the street below me.


    "Which bed will you take, milord?" Van asked.


    I pulled my head back inside and said, "I''ll take the left side."


    The paladin nodded. He sat on his bed to test if it would hold his weight. Thankfully, it did.


    "Aren''t you going to remove your armor?" I asked him as I took off my messenger bag and set it on the bed. Unfortunately, there was no chest or else I would stow my bag away. I sat on the bed and I was very surprised to discover that the mattress was soft.


    "We''re going to report to the Church. I need to present myself as a properly equipped paladin to my superiors," he explained. "That means I have to wear my plate mail armor."


    "Ah, I see," I nodded. "Let''s visit a bathhouse afterward," I suggested.


    "Yes, I appreciate that," Van agreed with a smile. "Milord, let''s leave the room. I''m sure the others are waiting for us right now."


    "Okay." Ignoring the soreness in my back, I reluctantly rose to my feet and opened the door. To my chagrin, my bodyguard was correct and my companions were already waiting in the hallway.


    "What took you so long?" Bila asked while tapping her left hind paw on the ground. Her tail swished back and forth dangerously.


    "I apologize for keeping you waiting," I said and bowed.


    The cat girl turned away with a "hmph!" and quickly descended the staircase.


    When I joined her downstairs, I saw that Yasketa was already waiting for our return. "Please bring the cot to Room 4," I told her.


    The maid nodded. "Please follow me, Lord Mulligan," she said and led us to a private room.


    As we passed through the dining room, I saw patrons of different races enjoying their lunch. They took note of our passage and whispered behind our backs. Fortunately, I saw no hostile faces.


    Yasketa led us to a room centered by the dining table; it was a long piece of a log which was smooth on the surface. The chairs were all made of smaller pieces of logs with a cushion on top of each chair.


    I took the seat at the head of the table. Bila sat to my immediate right while Dovarata sat to my left. Van sat next to Bila while Bjoukia and Bjoukia sat next to Dovarata. Rijana claimed the seat on the far end of the table across from me.


    "What would you like to order, milord?" the maid asked once we were seated.


    "What''s today''s special?" I asked.


    "Minestrone soup with carrot cake," she answered.


    "Got any meat or fish?" Bila interjected. She did NOT want a vegetarian lunch!


    "For meat lovers, we have venison steak today," the elf replied with a mischievous smile. She already knew that the cat girl would balk at eating a vegetarian meal.


    "I''ll take it!" Bila replied and gave her approval with a thumbs-up.


    "Me, too!" A chorus of voices, including mine, joined in.


    "I''ll take the special," Rijana said.


    "What would you like to drink?" Yasketa asked.


    "Honey mead, please," I requested.


    Everyone nodded.


    The maid bowed to me and left the room.


    Once she was gone, I waved my hand toward Bjoukin and Bjoukia. "Is this place run by The Elven Nation?" I asked.


    The two siblings exchanged grins but remained silent.


    "Why do you think that?" Rijana asked.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen so many elves in one place and they seem to be employees," I noted.


    "I wouldn''t make assumptions like that," my magic instructor replied. "While it appears to be owned and operated by elves, they may not be affiliated with The Elven Nation at all. In fact, there''s also a possibility that they had severed ties to the country for some reason."


    "I see," I said. I didn''t want to intrude and stick my nose into the private affairs of the elves. Thus, I kept silent.


    As we waited for our meals to arrive, Bila tapped my shoulder and asked, "What''s the schedule for this afternoon?"


    Van gave me a pointed look and I nodded back. "I need to report to the Church with Van. The rest of you are free to do whatever you want. I''m under the impression that Mordekai will not contact me until tomorrow at the earliest," I answered.


    "Considering that demi-humans are barred from church grounds, I guess I can''t follow you," the cat girl noted in a sad tone of voice. Her ears were bent.


    "Let''s go shopping together!" Dovarata suggested with a smile.


    Bila''s ears sprang back to life. "That sounds great!" she replied with excitement in her eyes.


    "What about you guys?" I turned toward Rijana and the two elves.


    "We have some personal business to attend to," the mage said.


    "Please tell Gaea I said, ''Hello!''" I replied with a grin.


    Rijana rolled her eyes at me. "I''ll be returning home to do some enchanter work," she explained. "Bjoukin and Bjoukia will spend time with nature to recharge."


    I waved my hand. "Sorry I misunderstood."


    "It''s fine," she waved back.


    Thankfully, Yasketa returned with three other elven maids. Each maid held a tray with either plates or drinks. Soon thereafter, every person at the table received a platter of venison chop aside from Rijana, who had a big bowl of soup in front of her plus a carrot cake on a small plate. We also received our large mug of ice cold honey mead.


    Yasketa bent toward my ear and said, "The drinks will cost 7 silver pieces."


    Once I paid her, she bowed deeply and said, "Please enjoy your meals." She walked out with the other employees and closed the door behind her.


    My companions devoured the delicious meat like hungry wolves. No surprise that Bila was the first to finish her plate. However, I was truly surprised to see that Dovarata was the second person to finish and just a mere few seconds behind the cat girl. Van took the bronze medal in the impromptu competition.


    Unlike those three, I took my time enjoying the meal. It was the first time I ate venison meat. The cook served the venison well done with mushrooms and onions in a thick brown sauce. The steak was tender and juicy. It was truly a memorable dining experience.


    By the end I finished eating, everyone else was waiting politely for me. Taking a sip of the mead, I turned toward Van to ask him something important. "Van, can you tell me about the leadership in both the city and the church?"


    The paladin gave me a sheepish look. "I know nothing about the city''s governance. I can tell you a bit about the Church hierarchy, though. The most important site in London is the Westminister Abbey, where the Coronation has taken place for centuries. King Merlin kept this tradition when he founded his own kingdom and received his own coronation at the abbey."


    "The Church hierarchy is organized around twelve Archbishops, who have the voting power to elect the king. Each Archbishop takes responsibility for the church located in an important city within the kingdom. The one in charge of the Abbey is the unofficial leader of the Archbishops and called the ''Saint.'' The man currently in charge is Saint John the Kind, known for his kindness to the poor and beloved by the commoners of London."


    "So we''ll be heading to Westminister Abbey next?" I asked.


    "Yes," he confirmed.


    The church bell tolled once. *DONG*


    I finished my mead and said, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 73 - Saint John the Kind

    After the guests left his apartment with Bolrema, Mordekai took out a small mirror and placed it on the coffee table. Invoking a word of power, the surface of the mirror shimmered for a moment and became cloudy. Finally, the cloud evaporated, revealing the face of an old but kind looking man. Dispensing with the customary greetings, the white mage reported, "The Player Character has arrived in London. His group just departed for lunch at the Big Oak Tree."


    "I see. What is your impression of him?" the other man asked.


    "Brother Mulligan seems very capable, multi-talented, and open-minded. Humans make up the minority of his companions. He was a Finalist in the Melee Tournament held recently. But it turns out that his profession is a swordmage," Mordekai reported.


    "A swordmage?" the older man''s brows rose. "The last I read in the church reports, he was a swordsman," he frowned. "I guess I will check his current status myself."


    Mordekai nodded politely. "Indeed, that would be wise. It is best to get an update on his status before offering your support for his candidacy."


    The other man kept his poker face. "Now, now, my friend. You should not poke your nose in the affairs of The Twelve."


    The mage bowed deeply. "I apologize. But I''m anxious to see that incompetent Regent removed from his position as soon as possible." His eyes became angry at the mention of Regent Paget.


    The old man raised his hand. "The majority of the noble families gave their support to him for the position. Neither you nor I could interfere to oust him unless serious charges are brought against him."


    Mordekai clicked his tongue against his teeth. "Paget is too careful to be caught in his nefarious schemes."


    "All we can do is place our faith in Lady Musa that she has chosen the right person to support for the crown," the other man said. "Now if you will excuse me, I need to prepare for the meeting."


    Mordekai raised his hand before the connection was severed. "By the way, a paladin will be coming with him."


    "I see. Thank you for informing me. May Lady Musa continue to watch over you."


    "Likewise."


    #


    When Van and I left the Big Oak Tree, I had no idea where to go. Unlike Bristol and Tregome, the church building WASN''T the tallest building in London. I was simply overwhelmed by the hodgepodge of buildings of various heights, sizes, colors, and materials. Several buildings which appeared to be mage towers loomed over smaller, single-floor or double-floor storefronts and homes. Other buildings were wide enough to take up half the city block. I couldn''t help but gawk at them as I walked by.


    "Right this way, milord," the paladin said as he walked ahead of me.


    I quickened my steps and walked to his left so that his right arm was free to draw his blade. After all, Van was my bodyguard and therefore, he should be close to me as we navigated our way through the busy streets. "Have you been to London before?" I asked.


    The paladin looked at me and grinned. "The Pilgrimage of Paladinhood requires any candidate seeking to be recognized as a paladin to visit all the major churches in the kingdom. So the answer is yes, I have visited this place. And I know you''re going to be amazed when you see Westminster Abbey." He chuckled lightly.


    As we walked through the streets, would-be pickpockets tried to bump into me and grab my sack of coins which was tied to my belt. Fortunately, my high Dexterity attribute allowed me to thwart their attempts. I either sidestepped their small pocket knives or slapped away their grubby hands. I tried to use the minimal amount of force and the slaps resulted in only one point of damage to each pickpocket''s Health.


    Every attempt resulted in this pop-up notification: "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." By the time I was within sight of the abbey, I had racked up 250 XP. The thieves were mostly street urchins or beggars; they appeared to be very young. I was very sympathetic to their plights and decided to let them go rather than detain them and send them to the Watch.


    In a twisted way of thinking, I was flattered to be targeted by so many thieves. It meant that I appeared to be rich and perhaps even a nobleman in their eyes. Either that or the kids believed that I had too many openings compared to my bodyguard. Well, I would rather believe the former rather than the latter.


    Van saw what I was doing but decided not to intervene. Yes, he could have "roughed up" a few of the pickpockets but he, too, was sympathetic to the fact that they were kids. If the paladin had the coin to spare, he would offer his money to them freely. However, the Church gave out a very small stipend to him, just enough for his daily necessities. And he did not have the extra coins to offer the children.


    When I arrived at the Westminster Abbey, I was in awe. The main building was a long chapel in the shape of a cross with white marble walls and gold accents. The ceiling stood some three stories tall and there were many windows. There were spires every ten feet or so along the walls. A high tower was attached to each side of the chapel as if they were guardians protecting the front entrance.


    The church was a frenzy of activity. Many people, whether commoners, clergy, or knights, entered and left the building. Several groups of Watchmen patroled the streets outside the church.


    A young lad stood near the entrance. He had a beak-like nose, mope-like brown hair, and a narrow but sharp chin. He glanced casually at everyone entering the abbey with his pale-blue eyes. When he saw me approach the entrance, he raised his hand. "Are you Brother Mulligan?" he asked politely. The boy was checking everyone''s name and he already knew the answer.


    "Yes, I am," I replied.


    "My name is Gael and I am an assistant to Saint John the Kind. The Holy One has asked me to take you to see him right away," the boy said and bowed deeply.


    "Okay," I agreed readily. As I followed the boy, I activated my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense to see if Gael was the avatar of a divine entity. After all, Lord Bane had taken a similar disguise as the assistant to Bishop Canterbury named Enab. Fortunately, it appeared that Gael was exactly the human boy he appeared to be.


    To my disappointment, the assistant did not lead us to the main hall of worship which I had been looking forward to visiting. Instead, he took us through the right door and then down a long hallway. Finally, he took another right turn and stopped in front of a door. He knocked loudly and announced politely, "Brother Mulligan is here."


    "Please come in." The voice was firm but gentle.


    Gael opened the door for us.


    I nodded in thanks and strolled into the room. I saw that it was a simple study room with a desk, two chairs in front and a chair behind, plus a bookshelf and a cabinet. On the wall was a white cross. Inside the room was an old man who looked to be roughly sixty years of age. His head was bald and he had a kind expression which reached his blue eyes. I rushed up to the old man sitting behind the desk, bent my knee and kissed his ring.


    Van also did the same.


    "Please take a seat," the cleric said and we quickly obeyed.


    "I am Saint John the Kind and I am pleased to finally meet you, Brother Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. Bishop Canterbury and Archbishop Wilshire both think very highly of you and implored me to meet with you. And it''s good to see you again, Van."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Thank you for taking the time to see us personally, Your Eminence," I replied and bowed deeply to him.


    The cleric turned the paladin. "Are you on an assignment from the Church? If not, I may have a mission for you."


    Van hesitated for a moment before answering. "It is with great shame that I inform you that I am undergoing a penance."


    The Saint''s eyebrows rose. "You wish to confess?"


    The paladin nodded. "While we were in Tregome, I threw Brother Mulligan against a storefront and injured his person. I also broke a window. Instead of seeking my death, Brother Mulligan was merciful. In his capacity as town judge, he decided that I should serve as his personal bodyguard for a week as penance in addition to paying for the damaged window."


    I nodded and confirmed Van''s recollection of the events back in Tregome. It happened the day after the God Leonus teleported Kalistra, Bila, and I to the dojo in order to defend the school against Hleandros the red dragon who came to settle an old vendetta.


    "I see," the cleric began. "Why did you attack him in the first place?"


    Van looked down. "I was jealous of Brother Mulligan because he fought against a red dragon that was threatening the town. I was ordered to assist in putting out the fires that broke out in several sections of Tregome. I was very upset that I had missed the fight and I took my frustration out on Brother Mulligan."


    While the paladin was confessing, I was quietly counting out the gold coins in my sack. I placed 50 gold pieces on the table. "This is my tithe."


    The Saint nodded in appreciation. He saw five stacks of ten coins each; notably, all the coins were gold. He looked up from the table and then asked, "Brother Mulligan, are you on a Church mission?"


    "Not exactly. I''m currently on a personal mission," I answered.


    "What is it, if you don''t mind my asking?"


    "I''m seeking to locate two sets of old ruins. One of them is within a hill outside London," I informed him.


    Saint John thought for a moment and changed the topic of conversation. "Bishop Canterbury submitted a very serious report. He said there was a wererat invasion in Tregome and you were instrumental in putting down the wererat leader. You also exhibited some unusual abilities. Please hold out your hand," he requested.


    I held out my left hand.


    The cleric pulled out some parchments, a quill, and an inkwell from his drawer and placed them on the table in front of him. He held my hand in his own with a surprisingly firm grip. He closed his eyes and used his divine-gifted ability, "The All-Seeing Eye of Musa." To my amazement, he called up my player status screen and started scribing the front page onto the parchment. When he was finished copying my status, he finally dismissed the screen and released my hand.


    Saint John looked at the parchment on the table and then looked at Van. "I have some private matters to discuss with Brother Mulligan," he said.


    The paladin immediately rose from his seat. "Yes, Holy One." He bowed deeply and walked out of the room. Van was secretly relieved that the leader of the Church did not give the paladin another assignment.


    Once the door was closed, the cleric continued. "I''m very pleased to see that your alignment has shifted to Lawful Good. It would be rather difficult for me to support your bid for kingship if you aren''t Lawful Good," he admitted. "Bishop Canterbury had reported that your alignment was previously Lawful Neutral."


    I nodded. "I was provided with proper guidance by the Gods and the Church."


    The saint chuckled at my response. "I didn''t realize you had such a silver tongue. I admit that your Charisma attribute of 12 points is rather low. If you don''t mind a recommendation from an old man, I suggest that you raise your score to at least 15 points. You are a leader. Unfortunately, the Gods have declined to give you a handsome face. Thus, you need to put some points into Charisma. It will help you immensely in your face-to-face interactions with the people," he lectured.


    "Thank you for your advice, Your Eminence. I will follow your suggestion when I advance my character level," I promised him.


    Saint John leaned back in his chair. A look of pleasure crossed his face as the cushion on the seat relieved the tension in his back. "Please forgive my rudeness, Brother Mulligan. As an old man, my back aches frequently."


    "Not at all, Holy One."


    The cleric smiled at me and then continued with our discussion. "You have accomplished a number of notable feats. In particular, your participation in the successful subjugation of an evil red dragon was truly outstanding. And the Gods have recognized this feat by providing you with the title of ''Dragonslayer.'' Normally, this would qualify you to receive the support of The Twelve voting members for kingship. In fact, if the vote is taken right now, you will receive six votes including mine."


    "Thank you for your support." I bowed deeply to hide my face. Honestly, I was excited to learn that I had so much support for my candidacy already!


    Saint John raised his hand. "The problem is that the Regent is opposed to your candidacy. And he has somehow convinced six members of The Twelve not to support you. Do you have any idea why he would be opposed?" he asked.


    I tilted my head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, I remembered that the Regent was a member of the Paget family. "I fought his son at the Melee Tournament. I was pressured to throw the match but I refused. I ended up winning the match and humiliated the arrogant boy in the process. I think this is the reason why the Regent will not support my candidacy."


    The cleric sighed. "Yes, that would explain his stubborn opposition. Regent Paget is a particularly prideful man. Seeing his son humiliated publicly would make his blood boil." He looked at me with a blank expression. "Did someone try to assassinate you?" he asked in a cautious tone of voice.


    I nodded. "Actually, my bodyguard at the time, Kalistra, became aware of the assassins following us while we were traveling to Bristol. She defeated them but couldn''t find out who sent them after me. After that, I''ve been traveling using magic and probably lost them."


    Of course, I did not tell him that Kalistra was poisoned during the fight and lost the use of her Stamina, which meant that she could not use any sword techniques because they required Stamina to activate. Fortunately, Rijana''s party stumbled upon us and she created a magic item to enhance the generation of Stamina. Kalistra was able to recover enough Stamina to resume our journey to Bristol.


    "So that''s why you decided to have Van as your bodyguard," he noted in understanding.


    "I actually have a second bodyguard, a cat girl named Bila. We met while in Southampton. She recognized me because I had defeated her sister at the Melee Tournament," I explained.


    "Should I assign additional guards to you?" the saint asked with growing concern for my personal safety.


    I shook my head. "I should be safe in London, no?" I replied.


    Saint John looked away. "Not necessarily. If the Regent was the one who sent assassins after you, he may try again. Or he could let it be known to his allies of his desire for your life and they will hire assassins in order to curry favors with the Regent. The game of nobility is nasty business." He made a sour expression at the thought.


    "But if I could link Paget to a plot on my life, then you could remove him from his position. That will, in turn, knock out the opposition to my candidacy, right?" I asked.


    The old man nodded. "Spoken like a true nobleman," he smiled faintly. "Speaking of noblemen, there is another tradition that the nobility uses to settle disputes: political marriages. Perhaps we could match you with an extended member of the Paget family?" he suggested.


    "Um, I''m not really a nobleman," I admitted.


    Saint John frowned at my reply. "Well, if you are a Player Character, then it''s true to the extent that you don''t come from a noble family. But you possess the divine blessing of six Gods, with three markings from the Gods of the Law and Order. No one else in the entire Kingdom of Merlin can boast that. You are also a skilled swordsman and an archmage as well. People won''t care as much about your lineage. Instead, you would be considered an attractive addition to any noble family. And even the Pagets would set aside their hostilities if they can claim you as one of their own through marriage," he explained.


    "I appreciate the offer but I must decline. My heart belongs to another. I have no interest in capturing the remaining six votes via a political marriage to a member of the Paget family," I firmly declined.


    The cleric sighed softly. "If that is your decision, I will respect it. If I may ask, Brother Mulligan, who is your beloved?"


    I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment and looked away. "There is a wonderful angel by the name of Amelica. She is a barmaid at The Noble Lady in Tregome."


    "I see," the church leader replied. "Since you declined my suggestion of a political marriage, we will have to convince the Pagets the hard way. I would like to offer you a mission. There is an orphanage here in London that receives financial support from the Pagets as a very public act of charity. However, there have been frequent reports of the orphans running away. I need you to investigate and confirm that the orphans ran away of their own volition."


    "Confirm reports of runaways?" I asked. Suddenly, I understood the unspoken fear. "You think worshippers of Drowsidea may have kidnapped them!" I shouted with alarm.


    "That is one possibility. Another possibility is that the children may also have been sold off to slavers," the cleric suggested.


    "I thought slavery is outlawed!" I exclaimed. I became angry at the thought of the kids being forced into slavery.


    "The continent of Britannia is vast. And there are many parts that are beyond the control of the kingdom. I have no doubt that slavery still exists somewhere on Britannia. But the reports of such have been prevented from reaching the Church," Saint John replied.


    "You think there is a Thieves'' Guild in London running a slave trade," I said with astonishment at the notion.


    "The thought has crossed my mind," the old man admitted grudgingly.


    I took a deep breath and leaned back in my chair. "This is a lot to take in," I remarked.


    "Welcome to my world," Saint John smiled faintly. "If you do claim the crown, you will be confronted with these problems."


    "And you''re wondering if I''m still interested in pursuing the crown despite these problems awaiting the next king?" I asked.


    The saint nodded.


    I looked straight into his eyes and gave my answer. "Yes."

 Chapter 74 - The Paget Orphanage

    Saint John the Kind stared back at me for a lengthy duration. Finally, he became convinced of my resolve. A smile crept across his face as he nodded with satisfaction. "Very well, Brother Mulligan. Your church assignment is to visit the Paget Orphanage and investigate reports of the runaways. While there is no time limit for the completion of this mission, the sooner you investigate the better it would be for the remaining orphans. May Lady Musa continue to watch over you."


    Understanding that I had been dismissed, I rose from my seat and bowed deeply. When I opened the door, the saint called out, "Gael!"


    The young lad immediately entered the room. "Yes, Your Grace?"


    "After you escort Brothers Mulligan and Van out of the building, please return to me. I have an important task for you."


    "Of course, Holy One!" The boy bowed again and then closed the door softly behind me.


    I saw that Van was waiting in the hallway. We followed Gael and soon we departed from the church. The boy was obviously in a hurry to return to the saint and he dismissed the two of us with a deep bow.


    Once we stepped outside, I turned toward Van and said, "The saint gave me an assignment." Since Van was forced to wait outside the room while Saint John discussed more sensitive matters with me, the paladin was not aware of my new assignment.


    The paladin couldn''t hide the anxiety from his face. "What is it?" he asked.


    "He wants me to investigate the reports of runaways from the Paget Orphanage," I answered.


    "Why would he ask you to do that?" he asked in puzzlement.


    I looked around to confirm that no one was eavesdropping on us. I drew closer to Van''s head and put my mouth next to his ear. "He doesn''t think the kids left voluntarily," I said quietly.


    Van''s eyes widened in disbelief and then he turned angry when he understood what I meant. "They''ve been kidnapped!" he hissed.


    "His speculation is either slave traders or the drow," I continued.


    The paladin was aghast at the possibility. London was the seat of power for the entire kingdom. If innocent children were longer safe, then it was his duty as a paladin to eliminate the evil threat! "On my Honor and Duty as a Paladin, I will find out what happened to the missing orphans," he swore.


    Seeing how serious the man was, I patted him on the shoulder. "I''m counting on you," I said with a nod. "Let''s go back to the inn first and regroup." I activated my Navigation Sense and a map appeared in my mind depicting the areas of the city that I had visited. The Big Oak Tree was clearly labeled and I simply followed the map to return. When I arrived at the inn, I received an in-game notification: "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    When I entered the lobby, I saw a different elf behind the reception desk. It was a male elf with a youthful looking face. He had short, light blond hair and light green eyes. His frame was lanky but tall. His pointy ears stuck out of his head sideways. He was dressed in a brown vest over a long-sleeved green dress shirt and dark yellow pants. I looked up at his caption and his name was "Jakoplin the Manager."


    Jakoplin offered me a bright smile as I approached. "Ah, the guests from Room 5! Is the room satisfactory?" he asked.


    I was impressed by the fact that the manager already knew which room I was staying in. "Yes, the room is fine. I have a question for you. Do you know if my companions from Room 4 and 6 are still here?"


    The elven manager nodded. "The guests from Room 6 are having a light snack in the VIP room. The guests from Room 4 went out shortly after you left. They have not returned," Jakoplin reported.


    Van chuckled when he heard me mutter under my breath, "Those greedy pigs!"


    I was annoyed with Bila and Dovarata. We just had breakfast! I didn''t come to London so that the two could stuff their bellies! I took a deep breath to calm down. "Thank you, Jakoplin," I said politely.


    The manager bowed to me.


    I quickly walked past the common room and burst into the VIP room. Just as I feared, Bila and Dovarata were stuffing themselves. This time, they were having chicken soup.


    The two looked up from their bowls. Their eyes widened in surprise.


    The dracon had the intelligence to look guilty. Her eyes refused to meet mine.


    The cat girl, however, was not ashamed at all. Instead, she said, "This soup is great, Master! You should get a bowl, too!"


    I rolled my eyes and sat down. I took the chair I had sat in earlier this morning. "I have a new assignment from the Church," I announced.


    The two sat up straight and gave me their undivided attention.


    "Saint John the Kind has asked me to investigate reports of runaways at an orphanage. We need to figure out what happened to the missing children. There''s a possibility that they may have been kidnapped--either by followers of Drowsidea as human sacrifices or by the Thieves'' Guild on behalf of slave traders," I explained.


    The cat girl''s eyes lit up while the dracon was expressionless.


    Dovarata raised her hand. "It''s also possible that the kids truly ran off because of abuse at the hands of the people running the orphanage," she suggested. "The truth behind the disappearance of the children may not be as nefarious as you believe," she cautioned.


    I nodded in acceptance. "That is certainly a possibility. If the people in charge of the orphanage abused the children, then they wouldn''t admit it to their patrons and risk losing their jobs." I pulled out my Truth Stone of Order and Chaos. "I will need to interview them and obtain their truth sworn testimony."


    "Yes, we should take advantage of your holy relic," Van agreed.


    "As soon as you two are finished with your ''snacks,'' we will depart for the orphanage." I turned toward the paladin. "Do you know the directions to the place?" I asked him.


    Van smiled. "Yes, milord. I happened to visit the Paget Orphanage during my Pilgrimage of Paladinhood," he replied.


    After a few minutes of eating, Bila and Dovarata were finished with their soups. Each person left a few coins on the table.


    I nodded and rose from my seat. I led the group out of the VIP room.


    The staff waited patiently for us to leave and then rushed in to clean up the room and prepare for new VIP guests.


    I walked over to the receptionist desk. I saw that Jokoplin was still on duty. "Can I ask you to give a message to the guests of Room 4?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Yes, milord," the manager nodded.


    "Please tell them we went to the Paget Orphanage and ask them to meet us there," I said.


    "Okay."


    I walked out of the inn and waited for Van to take the lead.


    The church bell tolled ten times. Ouch. I didn''t realize it was already so late in the morning. I wanted to reach the orphanage ASAP so that I could start interviewing the staff. I realized the interviews may take some time, especially if there were many workers or if they gave evasive answers to me.


    The paladin started walking ahead of us. I followed closely behind him.


    With a mischievous grin, Dovarata hooked her right arm through mine and snuggled close to me.


    Bila hissed and quickly imitated the shameless dracon.


    "What are you guys doing?" I asked with embarrassment as the commoners stared at the three of us on the street.


    "I''m just walking with you," Dovarata replied innocently.


    "I''m copying her," Bila answered.


    "You DO know there are many pickpockets in this city, right?" I warned them.


    "I dare them to try!" Dovarata replied haughtily. "I''ll smack them aside with my wings. And if they''re particularly insistent, I''ll use my dragon breath." Her red eyes glowed at the thought of being challenged by foolish thieves.


    "Let them taste my sharp claws!" Bila hissed.


    I rolled my eyes at their bloodthirstiness and pushed ahead, pulling the two along with me.


    The orphanage turned out to be located in the shadier part of the city, on the east end. There were guardhouses stationed right at the entrance to the "Developmental Section" as stated with a big signage over the gate. The knights were extremely alert and paid careful attention to every person entering and leaving this area.


    The guards saw the black wings on Dovarata''s back and they became concerned. "Where are you going?" they demanded to know.


    I pulled out my Truth Stone and offered them a friendly smile. "She is my companion. I have been assigned by the Holy One, Saint John the Kind, to visit the Paget Orphanage," I explained.


    At the sight of my holy relic and the mention of the saint''s name, the guards immediately saluted to me. "Please forgive our rudeness, Brother Mulligan," the leader of the guards said after checking my caption.


    I waved my hand. "It''s quite alright. You are keeping the city of London safe with your diligence in performing your duty. The discipline of your men is very commendable, Captain Aizdon," I replied after checking his name.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Brother Mulligan." The captain and his men bowed deeply to me.


    "We''ll go in now," I said and started to walk through the gate.


    "Do you need an escort?" the captain offered.


    I shook my head. "I have bodyguards to protect me," I noted while pointing my chin at Van, Bila, and Dovarata.


    "Ah, I see!" Captain Aizdon nodded in understanding. He couldn''t accept the fact that a high ranking member of the Church would be friends with a dracon and a cat girl. But if they were accompanying me as bodyguards, then this made perfect sense. "Please be careful. The Developmental Section is plagued by lawlessness," he warned. "But we do have patrols inside the zone. If you encounter any riffraff, please holler for the guards."


    "I appreciate your warning. May Lady Musa continue to watch over you," I said and then passed through the gate.


    Once we moved some distance away from the gate, Dovarata dug her nails into my arm. "I didn''t realize I became your bodyguard, Lord Mulligan," she said in a frosty tone of voice. "Perhaps I should give you a new hairstyle with my dragon breath. I think the bald look will suit a clergyman like yourself," she threatened with fiery eyes.


    I stopped and turned toward her. "Look, you have red scales and that means you are related to red dragons, which are known to be evil. The guards are right to be wary of you. I had to come up with a reasonable explanation for your presence in my party." I pointed at the truth stone around my neck for emphasis.


    "Oh, fine," the dracon pouted. She had forgotten how the humans viewed dracons with fear and this reminded Dovarata of why she was attracted to me. "You better treat me to a nice dinner."


    "Sure," I smiled.


    "Me, too!" Bila jumped in.


    "Sure," I repeated glumly. I was fearful that the two of them will eventually eat up all my money.


    Van took us past many decrepit and broken buildings that looked ready to crumble. But there were telltale signs of inhabitance by squatters. The streets were filthy with dirt and . . . waste. The stench of the open sewer was awful enough to make my eyes water. Eventually, the three of us were forced to cover our noses and breathe through our mouths.


    However, the paladin stoically continued forward, drawing us deeper and deeper into the slums. Somehow, he was able to tolerate the stench, as if he was accustomed to it.


    Now that I thought about it, perhaps the paladin was used to these conditions as part of his training for paladinhood. Being a paladin meant helping the people, particularly the weak, the elderly, and the poor. As such, I had a suspicion that Van had to live and work in the slums as part of his training. That would explain why he didn''t bat an eye at the condition of our current environment.


    Well, if he could tolerate it then so could I. Steeling my body, I dropped my hand and breathed in the stench through my nose. Dice rolled inside my head and stopped. "Wisdom check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." Once I made my saving throw, my body was able to handle the odious smell.


    Bila and Dovarata were quite surprised at my ability to adapt to the conditions of the slum. But neither dared to copy me and drop their hands.


    Using the paladin as our guiding light, we moved in unison into the heart of the Developmental Section, which turned out to be a playground. Or what was one originally. The place was a big field full of overgrown, yellowed grass. The grass stood literally up to my waist. Several tall trees peeked through the grass.


    As I looked at the field, I became concerned that something, such as wild animals or even monsters, may be hiding inside the grassland. I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. When I stretched my detection field over the grass, I had quite a few pings. I discovered a solitary badger in an underground nest. Several hares were also under the surface. A few birds'' nests were high up in the trees along with some squirrels inside the tree trunks. There were also a few snakes and even a pair of wolves! But none of the animals were near us. Furthermore, there were no monsters lurking inside. However, I wanted to double check. "Hey, Van!" I called out.


    The paladin stopped moving and turned around. He had a curious expression on his face.


    "Can you use your Detect Evil on this field?" I requested.


    "Yes, I could use the ability. But the range is very short," Van noted.


    "That''s fine. I just want to confirm there are no monsters nearby. I didn''t find anything aside from some animals which we will have to hunt down to keep the children safe, though," I explained.


    Bila raised her paw. "Master, it may not be prudent to hunt the predators. There is probably a delicate balance of nature here in this field. If the predators are eliminated, then the other animals will breed unabated and the population will eventually grow beyond what this field could support," she explained.


    "Okay," I nodded in acceptance of her opposition. I didn''t expect the cat girl to be an environmentalist.


    As we talked, Van closed his eyes. He concentrated for a moment and then activated his ability to Detect Evil. Unfortunately, the range was only ten feet. As expected, he picked up nothing with his ability. The paladin opened his eyes and looked at me. He shook his head.


    "Okay," I nodded. "Please continue leading us toward the orphanage," I requested.


    Van nodded back. He turned left and walked around the field until he reached the other end. Before us was a wide, two-story building made of wood and stone that looked like a boardinghouse. On the first floor, there were two terraces attached to the front of the house, split by a set of stairs leading to the front entrance located in the center of the building. There were many windows, most of which were shuttered shut. Through the open windows, I saw a lot of bunk beds. And, more importantly, no walls or partitions for personal privacy. In front of the building was a blue signpost with red text which read, "The Paget Orphanage."


    Parked in front of the building, on the right side, was a carriage and two horses. The coachman fed the horses while some kids were busy scrubbing the filth off the wheels and the lower portion of the vehicle. A contingent of six guards stood and watched nearby.


    There were many tables and chairs on the terraces. A teacher was providing a lesson to a group of kids seated on the left terrace while other children were busy cleaning the furniture on the right terrace. The teacher was an older woman who turned her head toward us when the children noticed our approach. She nodded to acknowledge our presence but continued her lesson.


    I listened quietly as we passed by the terrace. The teacher was teaching addition and subtraction. I looked at the students; some were attentive while others were practically asleep.


    The guards eyed Bila and Dovarata with suspicion since the two weren''t human. However, they saw the Truth Stone around my neck and gave me a sharp salute.


    Van walked quietly up the stairs and opened the door for us. We entered through the front entrance. Inside was a parlor room which was sparsely furnished with a few wooden chairs around two small coffee tables.


    Seated in a chair was a teenager with shortly cropped golden hair who wore a blue silk shirt over brown pants and black leather boots. Sitting to his right was an older looking man similarly dressed; he had long blonde hair tied back with a black string. Both appeared to be nobles.


    The boy glanced at me for a moment with a haughty facial expression. His icy blue eyes immediately recognized me and he reached for the highly decorated sword hilt at his belt. "You!"


    I stared back at him and groaned inwardly. This was the last person I wanted to see: Kuerten Paget!

 Chapter 75 - Kuerten Paget

    When Saint John the Kind was alone again in his study, he pulled out an orb from his drawer. It was a magic item called Orb of Sending, allowing him to communicate with a partner who also possessed a similar item. The cleric closed his eyes and visualized his intended target: Bishop Canterbury.


    Fortunately, his friend was able to answer right away. "Yes, Your Eminence?" the bishop asked. The item required constant drain of the user''s mana to maintain the communication and thus, he wanted to keep the conversation short if possible.


    "What do you know of a woman named Amelica? She works as a barmaid at The Noble Lady. I offered to arrange a political marriage with the Paget family for Brother Mulligan but he declined because he wished to remain faithful to her," the saint explained.


    The bishop frowned and sighed deeply. He knew about her personal circumstances because he had ordered a secret investigation into her background after Amelica became the owner of The Noble Lady. "Matters of the heart are often foolish and illogical. Do you know of Baron Rupert Kingsbury? He has some land in Ipswich."


    "Ipswich? That''s located in the East Anglia section of the kingdom, correct?"


    "Correct. Anyway, Amelica is his estranged daughter. When her father tried to arrange a political marriage for her, Amelica refused and instead eloped with a young, local hunter named Gendar; the two eventually had a son named Gendun. The father became very angry and disowned her," Canterbury explained.


    "The former owner of The Noble Lady in Tregome joined the knighthood at the same time as the baron and knew the daughter. Amelica and Gendar eventually arrived in the town and worked in his inn. The owner was a lifelong bachelor who was secretly in love with Amelica''s mother and treated her as his own daughter. He trained her with an eye toward having Amelica take over the inn," he continued. "Unfortunately, Gendar died while hunting in the woods and she became a widow."


    "How old is she?" Saint John asked.


    "Maybe early thirties? She''s roughly the same age as Brother Mulligan. From what I''ve heard from local gossip among the town residents, Brother Mulligan is quite taken with her and he is also friendly with her son," the bishop replied.


    "Does the baron have any other children?" the saint asked.


    "No."


    A plan slowly formed in Saint John''s mind. "Thank you for answering my questions regarding Amelica."


    Bishop Canterbury bowed deeply. He was curious as to what the church leader will do with this information. However, it was not his place to ask. And besides, the bishop had enough to deal with in the aftermath of the invasion of Tregome by Hleandros the red dragon and the brouhaha over the dojo''s relocation out of the town. "May Lady Musa continue to watch over you." Canterbury severed the link and the Orb of Sending turned opaque.


    After the orb was returned to the drawer, the saint sat in silent contemplation as he considered the information he just received. His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. "Yes?"


    "It is Gael, Holy One."


    "Come in," the saint ordered.


    When Gael entered the study, the old cleric offered the boy a kind smile. "Very good, Gael." The saint was pleased that the boy picked up the sense of urgency in his voice. "I need to dictate a letter to you to write down."


    "Of course!" The boy took a seat and pulled the parchments on the table closer to him. He dipped the quill in the inkwell and prepared to write down the saint''s thoughts.


    The cleric nodded and began:


    "To the Honorable Baron Rupert Kingsbury,


    It is with great concern that I learned of your unfortunate estrangement with your beloved daughter Amelica, who is now residing in the town of Tregome on the western end of the kingdom. It has come to my attention that a certain gentleman of great prospects, named Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, wishes to pursue her hand in marriage despite her status as a widow and a commoner. It is my understanding that Amelica was your only heir but had been disinherited by you for disobedience to your decision to arrange a political marriage for her. The Church strongly desires Amelica to be restored to her rightful name and all the rights she is entitled to as your heir.


    The pursuer of your daughter''s hand is a candidate for the crown and I have enclosed a copy of his current status for your review under the strictest of confidentiality. Lord Mulligan has many rivals and enemies who would pay dearly for such personal information. It is my esteemed but humble opinion that the union of these two would elevate the status of the Kingsbury family greatly and the Church of Britannia strongly desires this reasonable outcome.


    Won''t you find it in your heart to forgive Amelica and restore her name?


    In the name of Lady Musa,


    Saint John the Kind"


    The saint then pushed the copy of Brother Mulligan''s player status report toward Gael. "Please make a copy of this and include it in the letter. Then send the two via carrier pigeon to Baron Rupert Kingsbury of Ipswich in East Anglia."


    "Yes, Holy One," the boy bowed and started copying the status report.


    ***


    Remembering that this boy was the Regent''s son, I bowed deeply to Kuerten Paget. "It''s good to see you again, Lord Paget," I said politely. I wondered why he was here today. Was it a mere coincidence? Or did someone arrange for the boy to meet me? Frankly, I wouldn''t be surprised if divine intervention was involved for the two of us to meet again given the previous two encounters we had in Bristol. The first time I met Kuerten was while we were outside Bristol and the second instance was during the Melee Tournament.


    The man seated with the teenager looked at me and stood up when he saw the Truth Stone around my neck. "I am Weston Paget and this is my nephew Kuerten." When he checked my caption and realized that I was also a nobleman, Weston bowed slightly to me.


    However, Kuerten refused to acknowledge my greeting, forcing the uncle to slap the boy in the back of the head. "Remember your manners, boy!" Weston hissed.


    With a sour expression, Kuerten stood on his feet and bowed slightly. He immediately dropped back in his seat.


    Nonchalantly, I walked over to another table and sat down. I felt my bodyguards stand behind me.


    Weston looked at me and asked, "How do you know each other?"


    "We met at the Melee Tournament," I answered.


    The older man''s eyes widened in surprise. He stared at my face for a moment and then he remembered where he had seen me before. "Ah, yes! You were the one who defeated my nephew in a match at the tournament!" he recalled. "It was a marvelous display of swordsman," he praised and rapped his knuckles on the table.


    "If that''s what you call dancing like a cheap whore in a brothel!" Kuerten snapped. Losing to me at the tournament was one of the most humiliating events in his life and he decided he will avenge the loss today.


    "Kuerten!" the uncle yelled and slammed a hand on the table. *BAM* "Why are you being so rude?"


    The teenager ignored him. Instead, the boy pulled out his black gloves from his pocket and threw them at my face.


    While I could have ducked under the gloves, I decided to stay still and permitted them to hit me. I had read enough fantasy novels to understand where this was headed toward . . .


    "I challenge you to a duel!" Kuerten yelled out over his uncle''s voice.


    Yup, a duel. As I had expected.


    *Clap-clap* Someone clapped hands loudly enough to draw our attention. When we turned around, we saw an old woman with long gray hair and dressed in a black robe. She had a displeased expression on her face. "Now, now, gentlemen. This is an orphanage. Violence is expressly prohibited inside this building. Even for you, young master," she admonished politely.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I looked at the person''s caption and her name was "Headmistress Solina." I bowed deeply to her and introduced myself. "Greetings, Headmistress. I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. Saint John the Kind has sent me here to investigate the reports of runaways."


    "I am Headmistress Solina." The woman offered a reciprocal bow. "The orphanage will cooperate fully with your investigation," she replied while eyeing the truth stone hanging around my neck.


    "So you''re the Church representative?" Kuerten spat out while gritting his teeth.


    "Regretting the challenge now, boy?" Weston retorted.


    The boy looked at his uncle with a sour expression. "NOT. AT. ALL." Turning his attention back to me again, Kuerten pointed a finger at me. "Let''s step outside."


    "Very well, I accept your challenge," I nodded. I rose from my seat and walked quickly to the exit. I opened the door. "After you, milord."


    Kuerten Paget walked stiffly past me.


    Weston gave me a helpless shrug as he passed by.


    "You, too, Headmistress," I said.


    "Thank you, young man," Solina smiled politely at me and then exited the building.


    I walked out followed by my three bodyguards.


    Kuerten marched down the steps and walked further out in the dirty street. He turned around and folded his arms across his chest.


    I followed him and stood just a few feet away.


    Weston stepped between us and raised his hand. "This will be a friendly duel using sheathed swords and following the tournament rules. Either duelist making three successful hits as judged by me will be declared the winner. Any objection?" he asked.


    "None," we shook our heads in unison and untied our scabbards from our respective belts. Then each of us took our position while holding the scabbard.


    The nobleman saw that we were both ready. "Begin!" he barked and jumped back.


    Unlike our previous match at the tournament, Kuerten did not charge at me from the opening moment of the duel. Back then, I used the Slide Step technique to evade his charge and then countered to score a hit.


    This time, the boy eyed me with a calm and serene facial expression. From our previous match, he knew that I was a defensive fighter with a preference to counterattack. Kuerten decided to take me out of my comfort zone instead by forcing me to attack him.


    Seeing that my opponent was waiting for me to make the first move, I immediately obliged. I activated the Charge skill and jumped forward. Holding the sheathed sword above my head, I swung my weapon down at my opponent''s head with all my might! Suddenly, dice rolled inside my head. "Strength check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    The boy gamely tried to block my overhead strike. But he was no match for my overwhelming strength and his feeble block was knocked aside. *CRACK*


    My sword smashed into his skull, knocking him out immediately! "Charge SUCCESSFUL. Status INFLICTED: Unconsciousness. DURATION: 5:00. +100 XP, -8 Damage (HALVED)."


    Seeing that his nephew was out cold, Weston pushed me back before I tried to hit the boy again. "Match won by Lord Mulligan," the judge declared.


    "Duel WON. +100 XP, +100 Reputation, +200 XP."


    Van, Bila, and Dovarata applauded at the conclusion of the duel. They were confident that I will win the duel.


    The guards who were guarding the carriage didn''t know what to do. They were supposed to protect the young nobleman but this was a duel between two nobles. Furthermore, the duel was apparently approved by Weston Paget, the Regent''s own brother. Thus, the men remained standing near the carriage and declined to intervene and arrest me for injuring the Regent''s son.


    The kids sitting on the terrace were amazed by my swordsmanship. The boys often played with sticks and branches while pretending they were swords. The boys began to idolize me. The girls, on the other hand, were more concerned with the well-being of the handsome nobleman.


    Lord Paget pulled out a gold-colored potion from his pocket and slowly fed its contents to his nephew. It was an Elixir of Health and the potion should help the foolish boy recover from his injuries right away.


    Sure enough, Kuerten soon recovered and opened his eyes. Finding himself on the ground, the boy swore softly. "I lost again." He was dejected and sullen at the result of this duel because he was now 0-2 against me.


    "You need more training," the uncle admonished the boy. Weston pulled Kuerten to his feet. "Now what do you say?"


    Kuerten looked at me with a sour expression. "I''m sorry for the trouble I have caused you." The proud nobleman bowed deeply from the waist!


    "It''s quite alright," I replied politely. The kid was certainly annoying but I didn''t see him as an enemy.


    Suddenly, a young, lovely girl with long blond hair and smooth white skin rushed up to Kuerten and embraced him in a tight hug. "Thank the Gods you''re okay, Kuerten!"


    The boy turned red with embarrassment and tried to push her away.


    But the girl refused to let go, leaving him further embarrassed in front of us.


    Kuerten sulked and looked away until the girl finally released him.


    Although she wore a plain yellow dress, the girl had a dazzling smile which captivated us. "My name is Yanbrie, formerly of the House de Camoys." She gave us a proper curtsy.


    "How do you know Kuerten?" I asked. I was very curious about her and how a former noble came to live in an orphanage in the slums of all places.


    "We''re childhood friends." She looked at me with bright blue eyes and answered honestly.


    I noticed that Yanbrie was holding hands with Kuerten. Clearly, the two were more than just childhood friends but I decided not to press her in order to avoid embarrassing the proud boy further. Besides, Kuerten was glaring at me and silently demanding me to stop questioning her!


    Someone cleared her throat aloud. "Yanbrie, please return to your duties."


    "Yes, Headmistress," the girl replied with a curtsy and hurriedly returned to the building.


    Solina turned toward Kuerten. "As you can see, the girl is doing fine," she said with a tiresome expression.


    "If I may ask regarding her background?" I inquired, earning a glare from the boy.


    "Certainly, Brother Mulligan," the headmistress nodded. However, she took note of the attention from the children sitting on the left terrace and stopped. "Perhaps we should continue our discussions privately," she suggested.


    I turned around and saw that the kids were still having their math lessons on the left terrace. "Okay," I agreed.


    Solina led us back inside the orphanage. She walked straight ahead, through the lobby, into the short hallway and then made a right turn. Soon, we found ourselves in her office. There were only four chairs for guests; consequently, Van, Bila, and Dovarata decided to remain standing behind me.


    After we were seated, Headmistress Solina began the discussion. "Now, you were asking about the background of Yanbrie, Brother Mulligan?"


    Before I replied, Kuerten interrupted and glared at me. "Is it really necessary to talk about her?"


    I turned toward him and answered calmly. "It''s clear that this girl is very important to you. If someone is seeking to hurt you or the Paget family, then she would be the perfect target especially if she was formerly a member of the nobility," I explained.


    "Fine," the boy sulked and looked away. "Please go ahead, Headmistress."


    "Thank you, Lord Paget," Solina bowed deeply to him. Turning her attention back to me, she said, "Yanbrie''s father, Gideon, was the bookkeeper and in charge of the family finances. The head of the de Camoys, Jonathan Pierce, learned that Gideon had been embezzling money from the taxes collected for many years. Gideon was executed and his immediate family was disinherited. Yanbrie''s mother had died when the girl was young. Since no one from the extended family dared to take in Yanbrie and risk angering the family head, the girl was sent to this orphanage."


    The headmistress turned toward Kuerten. "Lord Paget has been visiting the orphanage weekly in order to see her."


    The boy scowled. "No, I''m just concerned about the reports of the runaways because it would sully the Paget name. That''s why I''m conducting weekly inspections of the facility and ensure that the children were treated properly," he claimed.


    "How thoughtful of you," I replied with a grin.


    "If I knew that you are going to be the investigator assigned by the Church, I would have asked them to send someone else," Kuerten replied with a frown.


    "Be that as it may, I am here now and I intend to fulfill the assignment given to me by Saint John the Kind himself. He has taken a personal interest in this investigation and he is very concerned with the fate of the missing children."


    "I see," the boy said with a slightly wavering voice. Kuerten thought he was the only who cared about the orphanage. Learning that the leader of the Church had taken an interest was a ray of hope in the darkness.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into my head. "Since you are very concerned for the safety and well-being of your childhood friend, I think we should pull her out of the orphanage," I suggested.


    Kuerten shook his head. "I tried. Believe me, I tried. I asked her to come live in my house and work as my personal maid. She refused because she did not wish to burden me with her presence. Damn her stubborn pride!" he griped with desperation.


    I traded a knowing look with his uncle. Yanbrie wasn''t the only stubborn person here. "I know someone who runs an inn and she could use some help. The owner was also disinherited by her noble family. I think she will be sympathetic to your friend''s personal circumstances. May I make the arrangements for Yanbrie to work at this inn?" I asked.


    "Where is the inn located?" the boy asked.


    "The inn is named The Noble Lady and it''s in Tregome, which is located on the western end of Britannia," I revealed.


    Kuerten swore softly. "It''s even further out west than Bristol?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Then how am I going to see her?" he complained.


    "Milord, surely you can hire a mage with access to travel magic?" I reminded him.


    The boy turned toward his uncle, who nodded in confirmation. "Fine. I will talk to her and try to convince her to go there." He turned toward me. "Can you take Yanbrie to Tregome?" he asked.


    I turned around and looked at Dovarata, who nodded at me. "Yes. In fact, we can go today if you want and you can also come with us," I offered.


    "Can I go?" Kuerten asked his uncle.


    Weston looked at me. "You have access to the Gate spell?" he inquired.


    I stood up and turned to face Dovarata. "This is Dovarata. She is a spellcaster with access to travel magic. She can take us to Tregome," I confirmed.


    "I see," the nobleman replied. He thought the dracon was simply a bodyguard rather than a mage specializing in travel magic! The status and prestige of a nobleman were often reflected by the company of his followers. Being able to convince a powerful mage like Dovarata to follow me elevated my status greatly in Weston''s eyes.


    I turned toward Kuerten. "Milord, can you talk to Yanbrie right now and convince her to leave the orphanage? In the meantime, I have further matters to discuss with Headmistress Solina."


    The boy looked at the two of us with suspicion. He reluctantly nodded. "It might take some time to convince her to leave. She is stubborn, after all." Lord Paget stood up. "I will return shortly," he promised and then walked out of the office.


    Weston Paget rose to his feet and looked at me. "My nephew has been very concerned about his close friend''s personal safety. If The Noble Lady in Tregome will harbor Yanbrie and alleviate Kuerten''s worry, then the Paget family will owe you a favor, Lord Mulligan." He bowed slightly and left the office, closing the door softly behind him.


    I turned and faced forward, looking directly at the headmistress. I held the truth stone in my right hand. "Now that we are finally alone, the official investigation of the runaways will commence--starting now," I announced.

 Chapter 76 - Investigation

    "Please give me your oath," I asked politely but firmly. It was not a request that Solina could deny and maintain her innocence.


    The Headmistress bowed in acknowledgment of the situation. "I, Solina, Headmistress of the Paget Orphanage, swear upon the Gods of the Law and Order, to tell the truth, upon the penalty of death." A ray of light burst from the swirling stone and struck her in the heart.


    Satisfied that the oath had been properly made, I released my hold on the truth stone. I leaned back in my chair to make myself comfortable. But first, I turned my head to look at my bodyguards. "Please take a seat," I ordered. Depending on the answers and how cooperative the witness was, this interrogation may take a while to finish. There was no point in making them stand behind me when there were seats available.


    My companions sat down in the chairs next to me. Even if Solina tried to escape from the room, I doubted she was faster than all four of us.


    Frankly, I was relishing at this opportunity to pretend that I was an attorney examining a witness in court. When I was a young child, I used to watch the TV show "Matlock." The brilliant criminal defense attorney charged one hundred thousand bucks to take a case and that was a substantial amount of money back in the day. I admit that I was enthralled by the idea of making a ton of money while defending the wrongly accused. It would be the proverbial "have your cake and eat it too."


    Ahem. Back to the present. I decided to start the inquiry with a softball question. "How did you become the Headmistress at this orphanage?" I asked.


    Solina smiled in appreciation of my approach. She wanted to present herself as a professional and show that she was innocent of any wrongdoing. Furthermore, she wanted to show that she was cooperative in this investigation. Finally, the headmistress believed that how I approached the interrogation sent a reassuring signal that she was not under suspicion currently. Nor was I seeking a scapegoat among the staff. Otherwise, she would have been accused right off the bat--or forced to name one.


    "I used to teach at the royal academy where the nobility sent their children," she revealed. "I was a popular teacher in proper etiquette and eventually, I became a confidant to a number of students from important families, including Kuerten Paget and Yanbrie formerly of de Camoys. Saint John the Kind became concerned about the growing violence in the slums. He decided to build an orphanage, which meant jobs for the local residents. And the existence of the orphanage also gave him an excuse to send additional patrols into the slums. Otherwise, the residents of the slums would accuse the Church of undue interference within the district."


    "The challenge, though, was figuring out who would be willing to take the job of Headmaster because the job essentially required the person to live in the slums. Thus, very few teachers at the academy would consider taking this job. But I felt inspired by the saint and decided that I could make a great difference in the lives of the most unfortunate members of our society. Saint John was pleasantly surprised to receive my application for the position and hired me immediately. That was two years ago," she explained.


    "How did the Pagets come to sponsor this orphanage?" I asked.


    "The Church was willing to pay for the recurring expenses such as teacher salary and food. But it couldn''t afford the initial investment of building the orphanage on its own. The Regent stepped in and provided the majority of the funding. In recognition of the Paget family''s generosity, the orphanage was named in their honor," she answered.


    "How many orphans live here?"


    "36."


    "How many ran away since the opening of this orphanage?"


    The witness hesitated for a moment. Finally, Solina looked down with shame and said, "12."


    My jaw dropped at this revelation. 12 runaways meant a quarter of the orphans had disappeared. I decided to up the ante and apply some pressure. "Did you abuse them?" I asked with an accusatory tone of voice.


    "No!" she answered forcefully. Her eyes stared into mine with controlled anger. She took a deep breath to calm down. "Brother Mulligan, I understand why you would think that. While I have treated the children with strict discipline, I have not abused them either physically or emotionally. Nor have I touched them inappropriately." She slapped her hand over her heart for emphasis, as if daring the Gods to strike her dead for lying. When nothing happened, she gave me a triumphant look.


    I nodded in acknowledgment. "I''m glad that to learn that you aren''t the reason behind their disappearances."


    The witness nodded back.


    I decided to widen the net. "Do you have any idea of what happened to them?"


    Solina frowned and remained silent for a moment. "Some of the kids were definitely dissatisfied with living in the orphanage," she admitted.


    "How so?"


    Anger crossed her face briefly. "They chafed at the rules for living here. Curfew at the ninth bell in the evening. Mandatory class attendance and homework. Further responsibilities to help maintain the facilities. I designed a program expressly to provide a proper structure for their day-to-day lives. And some kids resented that. A lot." She shook her head.


    "Any other reason?"


    The headmistress tilted her head for a moment. "Some of the kids arrived at our doorsteps emotionally unprepared to live here. They may have been abandoned by their parents. Or the parents died suddenly and tragically. Perhaps they were ashamed to have fallen so far from their previous stations in life. Yanbrie is a perfect example of someone I wouldn''t be surprised if she ran away."


    "So you think there''s nothing you can do to lessen the number of runaways."


    Solina was miffed and shook a finger at me. "I didn''t say that." She was surprised by her rudeness and dropped her hand. "I apologize," she bowed.


    "No, I was at fault for my statement," I replied. Actually, I was intentionally trying to goad her into anger. This technique was designed to force the witness to say something inadvertently. Unfortunately, it didn''t work on her.


    The witness looked me in the eye again. "Look, this is the slums. Our building is right across from a field with the Gods know what lurks within. Could a predator have dragged a wandering child back into its nest? Yes. Could the kids have been kidnapped and sold off to slavers? Yes. There is only so much the staff could do to protect the orphans here. I''m grateful that the saint sends guards to patrol the nearby streets but I''m afraid that it''s not enough to keep the children safe."


    "There are wolves in the field," I noted. Before my group arrived at the orphanage, I used my Spirit Sense to figure out what creatures were inside the field. I told Solina because I was curious as to whether the staff knew of the presence of wolves so close by.


    The woman turned pale and became lightheaded. "You saw them?" she asked in a frightened tone of voice.


    I shook my head. "I have an ability to detect living things. Along with the wolves, there were snakes, rabbits, birds, and a badger too," I explained.


    Solina took a deep breath. "It''s too dangerous to have this field so close to the kids. It has to go." Suddenly, the woman reached out and grabbed my hands.


    My bodyguards reacted to stop her but I said, "It''s fine."


    "If nothing else, please convince the saint to clear the field. I''m sure some of the kids have been killed by the wolves." There was a look of despair in her eyes as she made the plea.


    I nodded. I had a suspicion that some of the runaways were eaten by the wolves. But now, I needed to eliminate the other staffers as suspects in the disappearances of the orphans. "Can I ask you to arrange for your staff to interview with me individually?" I requested.


    "Certainly," she nodded. "I''ll do it now." The headmistress rose from her seat, bowed deeply to me, and left her office.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Now that it was just me and my bodyguards in the room, I turned toward them. "Impressions?"


    Van spoke up. "I used Detect Evil on the headmistress. It was negative. I''m inclined to believe her," he opined.


    Bila looked straight into my eyes. "I know that I said earlier we should leave the field alone. But now that I learned of the presence of wolves and snakes, I agree that the field has to be cleared for the sake of the children. And with your permission, I wish to hunt them."


    Suddenly, the door to the office opened. It was Kuerten Paget. With him were Yanbrie and his uncle.


    The bodyguards immediately offered their seats, which was accepted.


    Once the boy sat down next to me, he asked, "What about wolves and snakes?" He had overheard the cat girl''s mention of them.


    "There''s a pair of wolves in the field and they may be responsible for some of the missing kids," I explained.


    "That''s terrible!" Yanbrie blurted out in horror. She grabbed Kuerten and hugged him tightly. Her body was visibly shaking.


    The boy hugged her back. "It''s okay. You''re safe. Lord Mulligan will take you far, far away from here. Isn''t that right?" Kuerten glanced at me.


    "Yes, we''re going to take you to Tregome now," I confirmed.


    Yanbrie released Kuerten and pulled back. She shook her head. "I can''t leave the children here to fend for themselves."


    "They won''t be," the boy declared. He turned and looked at his uncle. "Uncle, please ask the guards to enter the field and hunt down the wolves!" he demanded.


    Weston shook his head. "If I leave now and do as you ask, you''re going to ask Lord Mulligan to take you to Tregome. I don''t want to be separated from you."


    Kuerten snapped his fingers and gave his uncle a sullen look. "Damn."


    It was my turn to speak up. "Lord Paget, I would like to take the young lord to Tregome. With these skilled bodyguards accompanying me, I can guarantee your nephew''s personal safety," I reassured him.


    Weston turned around and looked at each bodyguard in the eye. Bila, Van, and Dovarata each gave the nobleman a small nod in response. The lord looked at Kuerten and said, "Fine, you can go. But you must obey Lord Mulligan." Weston then turned toward me. "I leave my nephew in your care." The nobleman bowed to me.


    I bowed deeply in return. "I will keep my eyes on him," I promised.


    Weston rose from his chair.


    Before he left the office, I raised my hand. "Oh, I have a favor to ask of you, Lord Paget. I have some additional companions who may be coming to the orphanage. The group is comprised of an elven fighter, an elven ranger, and a human enchanter. If they show up before I return, please ask them to assist in clearing the field." I had left a message for Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin that I will be visiting the orphanage. I wasn''t sure if they will come but in the event that they do, I may as well ask them to assist in hunting down the wolves and snakes.


    "I will do as you ask," Lord Paget confirmed and left.


    I got up from my seat and the two kids did the same.


    Dovarata said, "This room is too for me to use the Gate spell. Let''s go back to the lobby."


    Since Yanbrie was familiar with the orphanage, she led the way and soon we returned to the lobby whereupon the headmistress also reappeared with her staff.


    "We''re going to take Yanbrie to another place now. I will return shortly to begin the interviews," I informed her. "Also, Lord Paget is going to take the guards into the field to hunt down the wolves and snakes. Can you make sure the children stay indoors until the hunt is over?" I requested.


    One of the staff began to protest but the headmistress gave him a withering look.


    "Why are you opposed?" I asked while looking at a middle-aged man who had a stocky build. His caption identified the man as "Erfre."


    "Occasionally, I go into the field to hunt rabbits, milord," he confessed.


    "But you''ve seen the wolves?" I pressed him.


    Erfre looked down at the floor and nodded. He knew he should have spoken up and told the guards when he first saw the wolves roaming the field. But he didn''t because he wanted to continue hunting rabbits and he feared their nest will be destroyed by the guards if the field was cleaned up. He had a tremendous appetite and the meager salary from his teaching post didn''t pay well enough to support his eating habits.


    "And you didn''t tell me or the guards?" Solina asked.


    "No," the man shook his head.


    "In other words, you, as a teacher of this orphanage, decided that filling your stomach was more important to you than the safety of our children? You''re fired!" the headmistress yelled. Solina raised her arm and pointed at the door.


    "What!" Erfre protested. "Why should I be fired over some stupid kids eaten by wolves?" he blurted out.


    "Leave at once!" the headmistress demanded.


    The fired worker cocked his fist back and prepared to punch her in the face.


    Solina, aware of the danger, took a step back.


    However, Van grabbed his wrist and began to squeeze, inflicting pain on the man. "You should leave before you do something foolish," he said in a quiet voice that sounded like rumbling thunder.


    Erfre pulled his wrist free. "Who the bloody heck are you to order me around?" he asked.


    "My name is Van, a Paladin in the service of the Church. My word alone will be sufficient to have you tossed in the dungeon."


    Erfre froze. He bowed profusely toward Van and quickly ran out the door.


    "I didn''t realize we were in the presence of an esteemed paladin," Solina remarked and gave the holy warrior a deep bow.


    "I don''t like to make a fuss," Van smiled slyly.


    "And you''re Brother Mulligan''s bodyguard?" she inquired.


    "Yes. I''m doing a penance toward him. It''s an embarrassing story," Van admitted and rubbed the back of his head.


    Kuerten cleared his throat. Loudly.


    "I''ll activate the Gate now," Dovarata said. She took out the Orb of Travel and chose Tregome as the destination. She poured mana into the orb and a portal began to form in the center of the lobby. The blue portal grew in size until it took the shape of an oval.


    Bila entered the portal, followed by Van. Kuerten and Yanbrie entered with joined hands.


    Finally, it was me and then Dovarata, who closed the portal behind her.


    We arrived in front of the Church in Tregome.


    I activated my Navigation Sense and led the group directly to The Noble Lady. "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I dismissed the message.


    We arrived during the lunch period. Seeing Bila licking her lips, I decided that we should have lunch at the tavern as well.


    I opened the door and walked past the reception desk. When I entered the dining room, someone yelled out, "It''s the Dragonslayer!" Patrons turned toward me and stared. When they recognized me, the patrons started raising their mugs and hailing me. "Dragonslayer! Dragonslayer! Dragonslayer!" A table was hastily emptied and my party was invited to take it.


    A short moment later, the person I had been dying to see finally arrived: Amelica. I rose from my seat and my beautiful angel gave me a hug and a kiss. The world shrunk until it was just the two of us. The patrons started catcalling us until our lips parted.


    When Amelica released me, she said, "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon, milord."


    I looked at my table and saw that Kuerten and Yanbrie were sitting on the other side of the table; they were watching us. "Do you need additional help here? This young lady needs a job and a place to stay," I explained while looking at Yanbrie.


    My girlfriend followed my gaze and examined the girl visually with growing interest.


    Yanbrie rose to her feet and introduced herself. "My name is Yanbrie formerly of de Camoys." She gave a small curtsy and then sat down.


    "A former noble?" Amelica''s brows rose in surprise at the revelation.


    Kuerten stood up and introduced himself, too. "I am Kuerten Paget, son of the Regent. I also request that you take her in. Or else Yanbrie will have to return to the orphanage."


    Amelica blanched at the idea of the young girl going back. The sight of Yanbrie tugged at Amelica''s heartstrings. "Working here is not an easy job. But if you are willing to learn and work hard, then we will hire you on a provisional basis for a month. After that, we will reevaluate your performance and decide whether to keep you on a permanent basis. Sounds fair?"


    Yanbrie nodded and smiled brightly. "Thank you." She was so happy right now!


    The waitress smiled back. Amelica was in Yanbrie''s similar situation many, many years ago. And she was happy that the Gods have allowed her this opportunity to pay the favor forward. "Okay, I have to get back to work." She turned toward me. "Your order is five of today''s special plus honey tea?" she asked in a professional tone of voice.


    "That would be fine," I agreed.


    The lovely woman turned and quickly made her way to the kitchen to relay my order to the cook.


    As we waited for our food to arrive, I saw that Yanbrie''s eyes were darting back and forth. "Don''t worry. The patrons here are nice. They all love Amelica and they will like you, too," I said.


    Kuerten removed his necklace, which was a medallion bearing the Paget family crest. "I want you to have this," he said while putting the necklace around Yanbrie''s neck. "If anyone gives you trouble, just show them this necklace. People will know that you''re associated with the Regent and back off," he explained.


    Yanbrie''s eyes widened with delight at the gift and she kissed him on the cheek. "Thank you," she smiled.


    The boy blushed and looked down.


    Amelica soon returned to our table and started placing bowls of beef stew in front of each patron. She added a basket of biscuits in the center of the table. "When can you start working?" she asked Yanbrie.


    "Right after I finish this meal," the girl responded.


    "Excellent," the waitress smiled. "I''ll be back with your drinks," she said and left.


    After Amelica returned with mugs of honey tea for everyone, we ate our meals quickly.


    Bila and Dovarata each wanted a second serving of the stew but I shot them down. "We have a lot more interviews to complete today," I explained.


    Once we were finished eating, Kuerten insisted on paying for all of us. He left one gold coin on the table.


    When it was time to leave, Yanbrie and Kuerten walked hand-in-hand to the door. They shared a kiss and a hug.


    "I''ll come by often to visit you," Kuerten promised and then the boy walked out.


    "Please work hard," I told the sad girl and patted her gently on the back before leaving.


    Each of my companions gave Yanbrie encouragement and then left the tavern.


    When I stepped out on the sidewalk, Kuerten approached me said, "Thank you for helping Yanbrie. I am indebted to you." The boy bowed deeply to me.


    At this moment, I received a pop-up message: "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +1,000 XP. +2,000 Reputation, +4,000 XP." I was so shocked by the enormous gains in experience and reputation that I was momentarily at a loss for words. I offered to pull Yanbrie out of the orphanage as a favor to Kuerten. But I didn''t expect to receive any benefit from this arrangement. In this particular instance, doing a good deed yielded a major benefit to me personally. I shook my head to return to the present.


    "There''s no need for that, Lord Paget," I replied. "We need to return to the orphanage," I added.


    Kuerten raised his head and nodded.


    Dovarata took out the Orb of Travel and set the orphanage as the destination. Once the portal was formed, we walked through the oval-shaped doorway and returned to London.

 Chapter 77 - Wrap UP

    At first, I was apprehensive when I stepped through the portal. While I knew that Dovarata had chosen London as our destination, I had very little understanding of how the Gate spell actually worked. For example, a travel spell named Recall had two criteria: First, the designation had to be previously visited by the spellcaster; Second, because the spell was somehow connected to divinity, the designation had to be on church grounds or near a place of worship. In contrast to Recall, Gate was a higher tier spell and apparently more flexible. But I would still prefer to learn more about its limitations. Perhaps I will resolve this mystery when I add Gate to my spellbook. Someday.


    To my delight, we had returned to the orphanage. Inside the front lobby to be exact. I watched as Dovarata nonchalantly closed the portal and returned her Orb of Travel to her Bag of Holding. I was feeling jealous when I saw her put away the magic item. It was SO useful and her access to it was the only reason why I allowed Dovarata to accompany me.


    I already knew that the presence of the red-scaled dracon in my company would create trouble for me. Related to dragonkin, dracons were extremely rare due to the simple fact that dragons were rarely encountered in this world. The long lifespans of dragons were a mixed blessing because their longevity meant longer periods of downtime--in other words, sleep.


    In a way, this made perfect sense. If a dragon could live for a millennium, then it could easily sleep for a few decades. And since few creatures, aside from elves, lived for more than a century, the odds of them encountering a dragon would be reasonably low. Dracons were half-dragon and half-other race, usually human, and retained a few awesome abilities of dragons including magic resistance, physical resistance, and dragon breath.


    But in any case, until I could cast the Gate spell myself, I had to tolerate the presence of the mercurial Dovarata. At least until she lost interest in traveling with me.


    When I looked around, I saw that we were not alone in the lobby. Headmistress Solina and her handful of staff were here; they had apparently backed away from the portal to give us space to enter the lobby.


    I didn''t see any kids around. But I heard sounds of conversation drifting from beyond the door on the left and right sides of the room.


    When Solina saw me looking at her, the headmistress bowed her head. "Welcome back, Lord Mulligan and Lord Paget," she said. The staff also paid their respects to us.


    "Status report," Kuerten demanded immediately, to my chagrin.


    "Your uncle has taken the guards into the grassland and they are currently hunting down the wolves. The children have returned to their rooms; the boys are on the left side and the girls are on the right side," Solina reported. She then turned toward me. "A pair of elves and a gray-robed mage arrived looking for you, Lord Mulligan. The senior Lord Paget said something to them and they have joined the hunt."


    "Excellent," I remarked and smiled. I turned toward Kuerten. "Milord, I need to interview the rest of the staff. Would you kindly remain here in the lobby until I completed the interviews?" I requested politely and bowed to him.


    "Can''t I join you?" he protested.


    I shook my head. "I''m afraid not. Your family has sponsored this orphanage. You are their employer. To avoid even the appearance of impropriety in the eyes of the noblemen and the Church, I must conduct my interview without your presence," I explained patiently.


    The boy''s eyes widened and then narrowed. "I see." He had a sour expression on his face. "Very well. You may proceed." He nodded and then sat down in a seat at another table.


    I turned around and pointed at Bila and Dovarata. "Please keep Lord Paget company." When the two opened their mouths to protest, I quickly raised my hand. "I made a solemn promise to Lord Weston Paget that I will keep his nephew safe. I need your help to keep my promise to him," I explained.


    The two were aware of all the eyes in the room staring at them. "Yes, milord," they bowed deeply in unison. Bila and Dovarata moved across the room until they stood behind the young Lord Paget, who nodded slightly to acknowledge the two.


    Kuerten waved his hand at me dismissively. "Hurry up."


    I turned my attention to the five workers gathered with the headmistress. There were three men and two women. I looked at Solina and made a request. "Can I borrow your office to conduct the individual interviews?" I asked.


    "Of course, milord!" she replied.


    I pointed at a man standing closest to Solina. "Let''s start with you." I entered the hallway beyond the lobby. I retraced my steps and entered the room with a sign marked "Headmistress" on the door. I entered her office and took Solina''s seat behind the desk.


    The man I selected sat on the chair in front of me.


    Van closed the door and stood next to it on the wall.


    I took a good look at the man. He was middle-aged with a receding hairline. He had a patch of dark brown hair above each ear. He sported a heavy mustache as if to compensate for the lack of hair on his scalp. He wore a green tunic, a dark green vest, and black trousers. The tunic was short-sleeved, revealing fairly massive forearms which resembled Popeye the cartoon character. I had noticed earlier that the man carried a small dagger on his left hip. I took out my truth stone and said, "Please give me your oath."


    The man looked at my stone with his pale blue-gray colored eyes and nodded. "I, Corby Langley, swear upon the Gods of the Law and Order, to tell the truth, and nothing but the truth, upon the penalty of death." A ray of golden light burst from the stone and struck his heart.


    "Very good, Corby. What is your position at the orphanage and how long have you been here?" I asked.


    "I teach physical training and I started a year ago."


    I was not surprised given the man''s robust physique. "What kind of training does this include and where do you teach them exactly?"


    Corby laughed. "I split the kids into four groups and they take turns exercising in front of the building. Basically, I make sure they get enough physical exercise daily and I make them too tired to cause mischief."


    "What activities do they perform?"


    "I make them ran laps around the orphanage, and do sit ups and push ups. I also teach them how to fight with their fists and feet."


    "You make them fight each other?" I did a double take on that answer.


    Corby scowled at me. "No, not fighting as in dueling between the nobility. I give them some unarmed combat training, sort of as self-protection. After all, this IS the slums and I was worried that someone may try to kidnap the children and sell them to slave traders. But my techniques don''t work well against wolves that weigh 100 pounds and hunt in tandem." He shook his head sadly at the horrible fates of his former pupils.


    "Do you hunt in the field?"


    "No. I have a poor sense of direction. If I enter the field, I WILL get lost. Perhaps that is a blessing in hindsight."


    "You know nothing about the wolves, then?"


    "Absolutely not!" the trainer denied vehemently. "I support the Headmistress'' decision to fire Josiah. What he did was wrong. He should have told the guards who have been accompanying the young Lord Paget on his weekly visits to the orphanage. If we acted sooner, maybe some of the kids would have been saved." His face was full of regret at this turn of events.


    I glanced at Van. "Do you have any questions for him?"


    The paladin shook his head.


    "Okay. Corby, you may go now. Please ask the next employee to come in."


    "Yes, milord." The trainer bowed deeply to me and calmly walked out of the office.


    When the subject was gone from the room, I asked, "Is he Evil?"


    "No."


    "Your thoughts on Corby?"


    Van thought for a moment. "My instincts tell me he''s not involved in the disappearances of the orphans."


    "Agreed."


    Soon, someone knocked on the door.


    Van opened it and the person walked in. This time, it was a woman.


    "Please have a seat," I requested with a disarming smile. I made the witness, Serenity Foster, give her truth oath and then proceeded to conduct the interview. We asked similar questions of her and made sure to ask if she was aware of the presence of wolves in the field. It turned out that Serenity was teaching the children how to read and write; she was not inclined to spend time outdoors and therefore, did not visit the field at all. Her interview was completed without any unusual answers appearing and we asked her to send in the next person.


    In the end, the interviews with all the workers at the orphanage were wrapped up by the third bell from the church.


    As the last interviewee, Mae Cannon, rose from her seat, I made a request. "Please ask the Headmistress to return."


    "Yes, milord," the math teacher replied with a deep bow and then left the office. She was the person teaching the kids on the left terrace when my party first arrived at the orphanage.


    Once Mae was gone, Van and I again exchanged our thoughts on the subject. "Suspicious?" I asked him.


    "Clean," he replied with a shake of his head.


    "Agreed." I leaned back in my seat and took a deep breath. None of the workers was suspicious in my opinion. Frankly, these interviews were a waste of time. But I had to be thorough with my investigation. Or else, my boss, Saint John the Kind, may not be satisfied with my report. Even worse, he may order me to return to the orphanage to interview the other workers that I skip over in the initial investigation.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The saint did strike me as the thorough type of boss and I really wanted to make a good impression on him. After all, he basically controlled half the votes in my bid for the crown. Therefore, I could NOT afford to disappoint him.


    Soon, Headmistress Solina entered the room.


    I got up from the seat, walked around the desk and sat down in the visitor''s seat. "Please take your seat," I requested. It was only appropriate for me to return the seat to her since I had borrowed her office to conduct the individual interviews.


    The administrator kept calm and sat in her chair. She looked at me with a neutral expression despite her feelings of anxiety under the surface.


    "Headmistress, I remind you that you are still under oath," I began.


    "Yes, Lord Mulligan," she nodded in confirmation.


    "Can you confirm that I have interviewed all the workers here aside from the man you fired?" I asked.


    Solina tilted her head for a moment. "You interviewed my employees in the following order: Corby Langley, Serenity Foster, Dean McLeod, Troy Bryant, and Mae Cannon. Aside from Erfre Talley, the worker who was dismissed, you have interviewed everyone who works here," she confirmed with a nod.


    "Very good," I nodded back. "Based on my interviews with your staff, I don''t believe anyone else is related to the disappearances of the orphans. Do you agree, Van?" I asked.


    The paladin nodded. "I cast Detect Evil on all the workers and none of them appeared to be evil. If they were involved, for example, in sending the kids to slave traders, then the taint of evil will mark their souls. I am fairly confident that the remaining workers are innocent," he concluded.


    The headmistress turned toward me. This time, she could not hide the anxiety in her eyes.


    I gave Solina a reassuring smile. "I, too, believe in the innocence of your staff, Headmistress. They understood the gravity of the situation and responded directly to my inquiries. I have no reason to suspect foul play from any of them. And I will say so in my report to Saint John the Kind," I said.


    The woman exhaled the breath she had been holding. She played a hand over her heart. "Thank you for clearing us of suspicion, milord." Solina bowed deeply to me. She was also worried that I would try to take advantage of the situation and seek personal favors from her. After all, Solina was considered an attractive woman and some men of lesser morals would take surely advantage of her in this situation. But with the paladin as a witness in the office, however, I will not do so.


    I shook my head, unaware of her concern toward me. "As a holder of a Truth Stone, I have an obligation to the Gods of the Law and Order to seek the truth and to exonerate the innocent. I have merely performed my duties as a member of the Church," I replied. I rose from my seat and Solina did the same. "Please inform your staff that I appreciate their cooperation in my investigation. Now, I need to check on the status of the mission to clear the field."


    "Yes, milord." The headmistress quickly walked to the door and opened it for me. She escorted me back to the lobby, where Kuerten was still sitting.


    I looked at the boy and said, "The interviews have been completed, milord. Now, I need to check and see what''s happening with the clearance of the field. Then I will return to the Church and report directly to the saint."


    Kuerten rose to his feet. He followed me out of the building.


    When I stepped outside, I saw the older Lord Paget sitting on the coachman''s seat on the carriage. The higher elevation allowed him to see his men over the tall grass. "How are we doing?" I asked him.


    Weston turned and looked at me. "We''re still searching for the wolves. They are very elusive and hard to find in this field full of tall grass."


    "Did my companions come by?" I asked.


    "Yes. They are assisting the guards in the hunt," the noble confirmed.


    Suddenly, someone yelled out from the field.


    I raced ahead and activated my Spirit Sense. I located the guard who was making the noise. He was standing in the deepest parts of the grassland. Since I was running in a straight line for the caller, I was the first person to arrive on the scene, followed by Weston Paget.


    "What happened?" the nobleman asked. He was slightly winded from the sprint.


    The horrified guard pointed at the ground with his sword.


    I drew closer and found a number of skulls and bones on the ground. I did a quick count of the skulls; there were 5 in all. There were also discarded shreds of clothing, many of which were heavily dyed with dark red stains. I knelt down and calmly picked up the skull closest to me. It was smaller in size than a typical adult. In other words, this skull had once belonged to a child. And this site was where the wolves took their victims to. I closed my eyes to offer a silent prayer: "May the Gods of the Law and Order bring peace and comfort to your Souls." I turned around and passed the skull to Lord Paget.


    The nobleman accepted the skull. As Weston examined it, he had a severe and frightening expression on his face. The man was angry. "Have you found the wolves yet?" Lord Paget asked in a tone of voice tinged with harsh steel.


    "No, sir. This is their territory and they know where to hide from us," the man explained.


    "Please don''t be too harsh on the guards."


    At the familiar sound of the voice, I rose to my feet and turned. It was Bjoukin, the elven ranger. Standing with him were Bjoukia, his sister, and Rijana, my magic instructor.


    The rest of the guards, along with my bodyguards and Kuerten, had also arrived.


    I turned toward Weston and made a request, "Milord, will you permit me to take command of the hunt?"


    His right brow rose. "You have a way to track down the wolves?" he asked.


    I nodded and returned to my feet.


    "Very well. I place you in charge of the hunt," Weston readily relinquished his command to me.


    I held up my hand and closed my eyes. I activated my Spirit Sense and sent my detection across the entire field. Soon, I located the wolves. They had circled behind us from about 100 yards out. I slowly turned my body until I was facing the wolves. I lifted my right hand and pointed a finger at the predators. "The wolves are about 100 yards that way," I reported.


    The men started to move in that direction when I stopped them. "Hold it! If you go in like that, they will simply move around you. You need to encircle them and then trap them inside the circle. Now, here''s how we''ll do this. Van, you''re going to be the anchor. I want you to stay here for now. I''m going to lead the men in a circle around the wolves and put them in position. When I give the signal for you to move, you will slowly move forward and tighten the circle around the wolves. If they try to break through, attack them and yell out," I ordered.


    "Yes, milord!" the guards saluted in unison.


    I turned and looked at Kuerten. "I need you to stay with your uncle and be his backup," I ordered.


    The boy made a sour expression but nodded.


    I then turned my head toward Dovarata. "Please join Rijana. She may need your protection if the wolves run toward her."


    The dracon nodded.


    I activated Navigation Sense and marked the location of the skeletal remains on my mental map. Then I took the information from my Spirit Sense and added it to my map. The wolves were a big red dot. There were also other red dots, depicting dangerous animals in the field. The red dots were in a cluster, meaning that they were together in one location. The green dots before me were the people under my command. I waved at them and began to walk in a circle around the wolves.


    Treating Kuerten/Weston as one unit and Dovarata/Rijana as another unit, there were 12 units to place around the wolves. Using Van as the unit at the 6 o''clock position, I placed the six knights at the 7 through 12 o''clock positions. Then Kuerten/Weston took 1 o''clock, followed by Bila, Bjoukin, Dovarata/Rijnana, Bjoukia, and finally myself at the 6 o''clock post, joining Van as the anchor.


    Once I confirmed, via my Spirit Sense, that all the units were in place, I called out, "March!" I saw that everyone obeyed my command and began to move toward the hiding place of the wolves.


    Somehow, the wolves sensed the approach of my men and began to move. But in every direction they ran toward, they encountered a hunter and was driven back. Finally, the two wolves positioned themselves tail-to-tail and bared their sharp canines at us. Suddenly, the wolves charged in two different directions.


    We rushed in and attacked the animals. Since we vastly outnumbered the wolves, we quickly put them down.


    When the fighting was over, the men cheered and slapped each other''s back.


    I raised my hand to draw their attention. "It''s not over yet. We have to get the snakes, too."


    The knights groaned but lined up before me.


    "I need two strong volunteers to drag the bodies of the wolves out of the field," I said.


    One of the men shook his head. "Pardon, milord, but the wolves are too heavy for us to drag solo."


    I pointed at his tower shield. "You could put a body on your shield, tie a rope, and drag the shield through the field."


    "We don''t have ropes."


    I turned toward Dovarata, who offered a big grin as she took a rope out of her Bag of Holding.


    The men quickly decided amongst themselves who will drag the bodies out. Then a long rope was tied to each volunteer''s shield handle.


    As the volunteers departed under the watchful eyes of their companions, I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense again. I quickly located the snakes'' den and started walking toward it. Unfortunately, the den was located on the other end of the field. But thankfully, it was far away from the orphanage.


    I jogged across the field and reached the den of snakes within 20 minutes. I waited patiently for those under my command to arrive. The snakes were in a pit hidden by a fallen log. There were about a dozen of them in all. I stared at the pit as I pondered how to fight them. While I COULD cast Fireball or Lightning Bolt, I was concerned that I will start a fire. How could I prevent the fire from spreading?


    I turned and looked at Dovarata. I remembered the basalt golem which was under her control back in the dragon''s lair. After my party defeated the golem, she was able to fix it overnight. Perhaps, she had an idea. "Dovarata, do you have any spells that would create a solid wall to surround the snake pit?" I asked.


    The dracon nodded. "How about a Wall of Earth?" she suggested.


    "Please go ahead," I requested.


    Dovarata closed her eyes and envisioned the wall in her mind. She poured mana into her vision. The earth shot up from the ground and a wall of earth encircled the pit, trapping the snakes within.


    "Perfect!" I praised her, causing the dracon to puff up her chest.


    "Can I finish the job and eradicate the snakes?" she offered.


    "Thank you."


    Without warning, Dovarata unfurled her wings and took off. She gained attitude and maneuvered in the air until the snake pit was below her. She opened her mouth and unleashed her dragon breath! A column of fire poured into the pit and roasted the snakes instantly! After a few seconds, Dovarata shut her mouth and landed on the ground next to me. "How''s that?"


    Knowing her personality and her desire for praise, I applauded her. "Great job, Dovarata!" I gave a sideways glance to everyone else and they immediately clapped their hands loudly.


    "Bravo! Bravo!" the people cheered. In truth, the guards and noblemen were both scared of her and in awe of me for my ability to control such a dangerous creature.


    I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense again. Reading the auras of the remaining creatures within the field, I confirmed that the dangerous animals were gone. I turned to the guards and the noblemen. "I need to stay here and watch the fire to ensure that it doesn''t spread. There is no need for the senior and junior Lord Paget to waste their time by remaining here with me. Please take the guards and return to the orphanage. I''m sure the Headmistress is anxiously awaiting the result of our hunt."


    The two noblemen looked at the burning flames over the Wall of Earth and then looked at me. "Yes, you''re right. We should go back and report the success of this mission," Weston nodded. "Let''s go, nephew." He started walking away with the boy following closely behind. The guards followed the two.


    Once they were gone, Rijana spoke up. "Milord, there''s no need to wait here for hours for the flames to burn out. You could use water magic to extinguish the flames," she suggested.


    I thought for a moment and then accepted her suggestion. "I can cast Iceball."


    Rijana nodded. "It''s a good opportunity to practice and increase your skill in water magic," my magic instructor pointed out.


    I looked at the wall. Iceball required line-of-sight to designate the target location. The wall was preventing me from casting the spell at the pit. I turned back toward Rijana. "Can I borrow your levitating disc?" I asked.


    The enchanter looked at the wall and understood why. "Sure." She reached into her Bag of Holding and pulled out the magic disc. She approached the wall and then set the disc on the ground 5 feet from the wall.


    "Thank you," I said. I stepped on the disc and commanded it to rise until I stood some two dozen feet in the air.


    Dovarata joined me and hovered nearby; she was concerned that I will fall off the disc.


    I started casting Iceball and tossing them into the pit. Unfortunately, I had not created a link to a water-based leyline and thus, I had to power the spell with my own mana. Each casting drew almost a quarter of my mana pool. This meant I had to stop and drink a mana potion after four Iceballs were cast. I repeated the process three times and cast a dozen Iceballs in total before the flames were finally put out.


    Once that occurred, I commanded the levitating disc to return to the ground. I sat down and closed my eyes. I was mentally exhausted from casting so many Iceballs. After a few minutes of rest, I belatedly pulled my tired body off the ground. Bila and Dovarata immediately took my arms and helped me walk back to the orphanage.

 Chapter 78 - Laments & Worries

    Since the snake pit was located at the furthest section of the field away from the orphanage, it took over an hour, in my weakened state, to leave and return to the orphanage. I admit that Bila and Dovarata were practically dragging me through the final quarter of the way back.


    I didn''t need to check my in-game messages, which I had been ignoring since I joined the hunt, to know that I had over-used my Spirit Sense. And then casting a dozen Iceballs in rapid succession was the proverbial straw which broke the camel''s back.


    Nonetheless, I wasn''t too concerned with my mental well-being. After all, a good night''s rest will cure my condition. I was very tempted to simply borrow (okay, commandeer) a bed at the orphanage and spend the night there. Right now, it was late afternoon and dusk will soon arrive.


    Lord Weston Paget took one good look at me and understood what had happened to me. He knew I was using some weird, mental skill to find the wolves and the snake pit. He also heard all those Iceballs slamming into the ground. The nobleman had worked with mages often enough to know that I was mentally spent. Therefore, he insisted that I sit in his carriage with his nephew while the nobleman talked to the Headmistress and confirmed that we had cleared the field of dangerous wolves and snakes.


    Kuerten, acting out of character, did not say a word to me. Instead, he was content to watch over me until his uncle returned to the carriage.


    I admit that I had no idea how I managed to return to my room at The Big Oak Tree. I remembered falling asleep in the carriage with its surprisingly soft seating. When I awoke, I discovered that I was back in my guest room.


    How could I tell? I smelled it. Since the inn was run by elves, they used scented soap to scrub the floors. For example, the scent in the lobby smelled of cherry. The hallway smelled of citrus. And my guest room? Butterscotch. I guessed these scents were supposed to remind the elven workers of nature and allowed them to stay, long-term, in an unnatural human city.


    I had no idea what time it was. But from the loud snoring and the darkness in my room, I assumed that it was at least past curfew. I closed my eyes and tried to return to sleep but I couldn''t. Van''s snoring was too noisy! Ugh! Exasperated, I decided it would be best to leave the room for a little respite from the noise.


    I reached into my pocket to check for my room key. I didn''t want to accidentally lock myself out of my room and then humiliate myself by spending the night in the hallway locked out of my room. I was shocked and chagrined to discover that my key was missing.


    I cast Dark Vision and the darkness immediately receded from the room. Looking around, I was relieved to find the missing key on the nightstand. Apparently, Van had searched my pocket to find the key and then left it on the table after he opened the door.


    I quietly stepped out of bed and took the key. I crept slowly along the wooden floor and reached the door without making a loud sound. I unlocked the door and then stepped out. Closing the door softly behind me, I locked the door. *Click*


    I winced as the sound reverberated in the hallway. Soon, a door opened to my right and a head stuck out into the hallway. It belonged to Dovarata.


    She stared at me with her red eyes and then she grinned. Closing the door softly behind her, the dracon stepped into the hallway. "Had a good rest, milord?" she grinned.


    I immediately lifted a finger to my lips to silence her.


    She nodded.


    I walked down the steps and she followed me. When I reached the front lobby, I saw no one behind the reception desk. However, there were glowstones placed strategically around the room, providing adequate illumination.


    Dovarata saw my head turn toward the reception desk and she giggled. "Milord, even the elves must take their rest."


    I scowled at her and then walked across the lobby to sit on a sofa.


    My nighttime companion sat next to me.


    "Aren''t you tired?" I asked. I made an effort to avoid staring at her body; Dovarata was wearing a see-through teddy with no underwear beneath the garment.


    "No," she grinned mischievously and squeezed her arms dangerously.


    I tilted my chin and stared at the ceiling for a few moments. I was desperate to think of anything to pull my thoughts off her choice of evening wear. My mind returned to the night we had stayed at Hleandros'' Lair. Dovarata did not seem to sleep back then. Instead, she was meditating. Abruptly, the image of the skeletons in the field crossed my mind. My body involuntarily shuddered.


    "What''s wrong?" Dovarata asked suddenly. She knew it wasn''t in reaction to her flirting.


    I stared into her eyes. "You can tell?"


    She nodded.


    I took a deep breath. "When I saw those skulls in the field belonging to the children, I was upset," I admitted. "I remembered them just now."


    "Is that why you so were determined to hunt down all the dangerous animals in the field?" she asked. "To keep the kids safe?"


    I nodded. "Children should be able to grow in a safe and nurturing environment. They shouldn''t be placed in an orphanage located in the slums. They shouldn''t be afraid to leave the building and risk being dragged off and eaten by wolves. They shouldn''t be afraid of being kidnapped by slave traders. This is wrong," I complained. "I want to create a world where all children are loved and protected."


    Dovarata returned my stare. "Milord, the weak gives way to the strong. It has always been this way amongst the dragonkin. This is the natural order of life. Morality and divinity have no place in this natural order," she stated.


    I shook my head. "I can''t accept that. The strong should protect the weak. I want to be strong. I want to become king. I want to protect the people of Merlin. Especially the children living in the slums."


    She offered a faint smile. "I didn''t think you are such an idealist. You are a very amusing man, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. I look forward to seeing you put your idealism into action and become the next king." She tilted her head at the notion and thought that it was beyond my reach. But she did not express her doubt. Out of her respect and courtesy to me.


    Seeing that Dovarata had said all she intended to, I decided to spend time on doing something more productive--such as clearing out my huge backlog of pop-up messages. The last time I checked my messages was after I placed Yanbrie, Kuerten''s girlfriend, under the care of Amelica at The Noble Lady back in Tregome.


    After that, I had five interviews with staffers at the orphanage. Curiously, I received zero experience for administering the truth oath to these interviewees. Nor did I receive any experience for conducting these interviews.


    The hunt for the wolves and snakes, on the other hand, generated plenty of notifications. The first report arrived when a guard found a bunch of skeletal remains of the missing children and yelled out. I activated my Spirit Sense in order to find this man specifically and received 25 XP for successfully doing so. Then I combined Navigation Sense with Spirit Sense to create a map with the location of the wolves at the very center. I received 200 XP for my creative use of my abilities and, more importantly, increased my Navigation Sense to Level 7. The ensuing battle with the wolves generated a net gain of 500 Reputation and 1,400 XP.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I had to admit that I was surprised to receive reputation points for putting down the wolves. But it made sense when I considered the fact that I had personally taken command of the hunt from Lord Weston Paget, an issue that was fraught with danger if the nobleman allowed his pride to stand in my way. After all, Weston had the highest social status among those gathered for this hunt. However, he cared more about the results than "optics" and was gracious enough to permit me to take the lead. The fact that I was able to accomplish the mission successfully reflected proper decision making on his part. And I was certain that Weston will spin the matter in this way to his brother, the Regent.


    The eradication of the snake pit was another interesting event. I received 600 XP for killing the snakes. In addition, I received another 600 XP for spamming Iceballs. No wonder I had increased my Water skill, too; it was now at Level 4.


    The final message was a 25 XP gain for casting Dark Vision. This occurred when I awoke in my room and cast the spell in order to locate my missing room key. By the time I dismissed this last notification, I was tired again.


    "You should go back to bed, milord," Dovarata said suddenly.


    "Yes, you''re right," I replied.


    "I''m always right!" The arrogant dracon puffed up her chest.


    I was too tired to argue and instead, I rose from the sofa and started climbing the stairs.


    Dovarata quickly followed me.


    When I took out my key to unlock the door to my room, she was STILL standing behind me.


    "Aren''t you going to invite me to your room?" Her red eyes glowed menacingly in the dark.


    "No," I grunted harshly to hide my embarrassment. "Good night," I breathed. Ignoring my pounding heart, I entered my room and just managed to avoid slamming the door behind me. I was totally played by her.


    There was a chuckle on the other side of the door. "Sweet dreams, milord."


    I cast Dark Vision again to navigate my body in the darkness. Thankfully, Van was no longer snoring. I quietly climbed into bed and soon fell asleep.


    * * *


    When morning light arrived, I was already awake. The mischievous teasing from that dracon had made it difficult for me to sleep. But not because I was seriously considering her offer to be together but rather because it reminded me of Saint John the Kind''s surprising offer to broker a political marriage on my behalf.


    On an intellectual level, I fully understood where the old cleric was coming from. I was becoming very famous in the Kingdom of Merlin. After I gained the title of ''Dragonslayer,'' the commoners and nobility alike could not deny my due as a serious contender for the crown. Of course, the nobles had their own opinions on my candidacy. Some, like the Regent, was against it for whatever reason.


    The saint privately expressed his support for my candidacy. But his support wasn''t enough to overcome the resistance from the Regent. Something else was needed to push me over the bump in the road, so to speak.


    Thus, Saint John meant well when he broached the topic of marriage. But given my sensibilities as a modern man from my own version of Earth, a political marriage was a foreign concept. People married for love, happiness, and even (financial) security. But marrying for the well-being of a nation was a bit far out for my consideration.


    More worrisome was my response. To my everlasting shame, I used Amelica as my shield. Furthermore, I didn''t even discuss this matter with her privately since she was now dragged into my political affairs. And deep down, I wasn''t sure that the former widow would ever consider remarrying. Least of all, to me.


    Thus, I laid on my bed, with my eyes open, as my mind was plagued with thoughts of Amelica and marriage.


    Eventually, my roommate, Van, awoke.


    The two of us exchanged polite greetings, dressed quickly, and stepped out of our room. To our delight, we were the first ones to step into the hallway.


    Shortly thereafter, Rijana and her elven companions joined us.


    We waited politely until the 8th bell tolled.


    Losing his patience, Van approached the door to the room occupied by Bila and Dovarata.


    Suddenly, the door opened and the dracon came out. She was holding the still sleeping cat girl by the back of her neck.


    Shaking my head, I approached Bila and started playing with her cat ears. They were SO fluffy and adorable! And I was NOT going to pass up on this opportunity to touch them! Muahahaha!


    Bila''s ears twitched and belatedly, she opened her eyes and stared into mine. It took a long moment for her brain to revive. "Oh!"


    Dovarata released her hand but, rather than dropping to the ground, Bila landed on her hind paws with no trouble.


    To her credit, the cat girl managed to look ashamed. "I''m sorry for oversleeping, milord." Bila scratched the back of her head with embarrassment.


    "Thank your roommate for taking you out of the room," I replied.


    She suddenly folded her arms across her chest. "No, I won''t thank that dracon for dragging me out like that. Only my momma has my permission." Bila turned her head away and hissed.


    Now exasperated by her antics, I took matters into my own hands. I grabbed her paw and pulled her with me as I descended the stairs. I continued to drag her along through the lobby and into the dining room. I quickly surveyed the room, found an open table and claimed it. I finally released my hand when I sat in my chair.


    Bila took her place to my immediate right. Her whiskers twitched at the way she had been dragged to the dining room but she kept silent.


    Dovarata sat to my left and continued to watch the two of us closely. A sly grin was on her face.


    When the elven waitress arrived to take our order, I asked for breakfast specials for the table plus honey tea. The special turned out to be very bland tasting oatmeal, which I forced myself to eat and finish. I took a big gulp of my hot tea to wash the taste of cardboard from my mouth.


    When the people at the table finished their meals, their eyes turned toward me. I finished my tea and put down my cup. "I need to report back to the saint with Van," I announced. "You''re free for the rest of the day. We''re still awaiting word from Mordekai regarding a guide to bring us to the Ph''laen Ruins outside London. I''ll give him another day or two and then we''ll head out on our own."


    My companions nodded and together we vacated our table for the next patrons to claim it.


    I immediately left The Big Oak Tree with Van. It was already a half hour past 8 in the morning. I wanted to arrive at the Church by 9 if possible. As I followed the paladin, I remembered to remain alert for pickpockets. Again, there were several attempts but I managed to fend them off easily with my superior Dexterity. In total, I received 125 XP for my successful Dexterity checks.


    We arrived at the Church some 20 minutes later and presented ourselves to Gael, who was standing near the front door on the lookout for us.


    The young assistant to the Church leader approached us and he bowed deeply. "Thank you for returning this morning. The saint is awaiting your report," he said. The boy turned around, entered the church building, and led us straight to Saint John''s study on the second floor.


    Gael knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    The assistant opened the door for us to enter.


    The two of us rushed to the saint''s chair, knelt down, and kissed his ring. Then we took our seats across his desk.


    Saint John the Kind looked at me for a moment. "I heard that you were exhausted yesterday. What happened?" he asked.


    "Let''s just say that I over-used my special abilities," I answered.


    The cleric did not press me for more details. He simply accepted what I could tell him. "Thank the Gods that you have recovered," he said.


    "Thank the Gods," Van and I repeated in unison.


    "Lord Weston Paget had visited me last night and discussed the result of your investigation into the disappearances of the orphans. However, I would like you to deliver your report now to ensure that nothing significant was accidentally left out by him," the saint requested.


    I obeyed and delivered my report: "I encountered Lord Weston Paget and his nephew at the orphanage yesterday early afternoon. I interviewed Headmistress Solina and five of her workers. The sixth worker, Josiah, was fired when he admitted to knowing about the presence of wolves in the field in front of the orphanage and kept this information to himself. During the interviews, Van cast Detect Evil and this helped confirm that the workers had nothing to do with the disappearances."


    "Afterward, Lord Paget sent his guards into the field to hunt down the wolves. But the wolves proved elusive and kept circling around the guards and evaded the men. I took over the hunt and used my innate ability to locate them. I then directed the people under my command to circle and trap the wolves. When the trap was sprung by the wolves, we put them down."


    "During my search, I discovered a snake pit in another section of the field. With help from my companions, I eradicated the snakes. Now, the remaining animals in the field are no threat to the orphans."


    Saint John held up his hand. "Then your investigation is complete?" he asked.


    "Almost," I answered. "We still need to bury the skeletal remains of the five kids who fell victim to the wolves."


    The cleric nodded and sighed. "It is regrettable what happened to them. I will send some clergymen to the site and give them a proper burial. There is no need for you to return to the field," he said.


    Saint John opened his drawer and pulled out a small satchel. He placed it on the table and the sack landed with a thud. "I prepared a small reward for your subjugation of the wolves and the snake pit. You went above and beyond what I expected for your assignment, Brother Mulligan. Please accept the 200 gold coins inside and split this bounty among your party members."


    "Thank you, Holy One," I bowed deeply.


    "I release you from further service to the Church for the rest of this week. Please take this opportunity to explore our beautiful city of London, train, or engage in other endeavors. But please see me before you leave London to visit another part of the kingdom," he requested.


    "Yes, Holy One."


    "You may leave." Saint John waved his hand to dismiss us.


    The two of us stood up and bowed deeply to him. We quickly left the study.

 Chapter 79 - Assassination Attempt

    When I stepped out of the church building, I immediately heard dice rolling in my head. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." *FOOF* Something flew past my face and struck the unfortunate person behind me. I turned around and saw an arrow plunged into a man''s eye!


    Van ran after the assassin, who was dressed in black like a ninja and running on a rooftop across the street.


    Grimacing, I pulled out the arrow and tried in vain to save the victim''s life by using my Minor Heal ability. I soon poured 40 mana into the healing.


    However, the man, who was dressed as a commoner, was bleeding his Health faster than I could replenish it. And soon, the inevitable occurred and the commoner drew his last breath.


    During my attempt to save the man''s life, guards and clergymen surrounded me, hoping to witness a miracle. They saw that I was wearing a truth stone and thus, they were hopeful that I could save him.


    With a heavy heart, I looked up at the expectant crowd and slowly shook my head.


    The onlookers cried out in disbelief. "Why?" "Who was the target?" "Right outside the church!" The people started muttering these questions.


    Even though I knew the truth, I kept silent. I rationalized it by telling myself that I didn''t want to start a riot amongst the commoners. But deep down, I knew that it was because I didn''t want to be blamed for the man''s death. In other words, I was being a coward.


    One of the guards mercifully took the body from me and entered the building.


    The crowd soon disbursed, leaving me behind.


    As I rose to my feet, I remembered that Van was still chasing the assassin. Remembering that my detection had vastly increased in range recently, I tried to use my Spirit Sense to locate him. I closed my eyes and concentrated on his aura. At first, it was difficult to find him because there were so many people here in the city of London. However, I persisted and soon I was able to distinguish his brilliant white aura from the rest.


    I activated Navigation Sense and superimposed a map of the city over his location. I learned that the paladin was five blocks away. I sensed the evil aura near him and knew that it was the assassin. I observed the chase until the assassin left the city.


    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder. "Are you alright, Brother?" someone asked. It was a delicate, female voice.


    I opened my eyes. I saw a beautiful young woman dressed in a black robe. She had a matching black veil covering her hair and I couldn''t see its color. However, her eyes were light green and they shone with great concern for me. I glanced at the caption above her name and saw that her name was "Sister Waverly." I gave her a warm smile and nodded. "I''m fine."


    The nun glanced sideways to confirm that no one was paying attention to us. She drew her face closer and asked quietly, "Why were you targeted by an assassin?"


    I posted my poker face. "Why do you think I was the target?"


    Waverly gave me a disapproving look and tilted her head. "The victim was standing directly behind you. He was also a commoner and there was no reason for anyone to go after his life," she pointed out.


    I flinched at her words and the sound logic behind them.


    She saw that I was concerned by her words and said, "Brother Mulligan, I''m not blaming you. Evil has its own reasons and oftentimes, they are unfathomable to the creatures of Light, such as ourselves."


    I wanted to point out the contrariness in her statement. After a moment of thought, I decided to remain silent instead.


    Seeing my distrust of her, the nun gave me a disarming smile. She pulled on my arm and led me to a relatively vacant area in front of the church building. Furthermore, we were still within eyesight of the guards patrolling the street.


    "I am Sister Waverly. And you are the famous Brother Lawrence Eugene Mulligan. The clergy has heard so much about you and your inspiring service to the Law and Order." The nun bowed deeply to me.


    I rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment. "No, I''m just a faithful servant of the Gods," I replied modestly.


    Before we could continue the conversation, Van had returned. He saw that I was speaking to a lovely nun and he slapped me on the back. Hard. He was annoyed at having to run through many city blocks chasing down the assassin while I was happily flirting with a beautiful woman. Even if she WAS a nun.


    I scowled at Van. I understood why he was upset with me. If the situation was reversed, I would probably act the same, too. I decided to change the topic. "The assassin has left the city." It was framed as a statement.


    The paladin nodded. He remembered how I was able to locate the wolves in the vast field yesterday. Thus, he was not surprised to learn that I was able to keep track of the assassin from several city blocks away. "What happened to the commoner behind you?" he asked.


    "Dead," the sister spoke up. "Brother Mulligan tried his best to revive the man but the Gods had a different plan for him." She made a sign of the cross in front of her. "I am Sister Waverly," she introduced herself and bowed deeply to the paladin.


    "I am Van, a paladin in the service of Lady Musa and currently in penance as a bodyguard of Brother Mulligan," he replied.


    "In penance?" the beautiful woman''s brows rose.


    Van looked away with embarrassment. "It''s a long story."


    I turned back to her. "Sister, is there a place where we could sit and talk in private?" I requested. I was not comfortable standing in front of the church.


    "You want to take me out on a date?" Sister Waverly teased lightly. Seeing my exasperation, she held up her hand. "Oh, fine," she pouted. "Please follow me, gentlemen." The nun led us past several blocks toward the west. Eventually, she stopped in front of a convent.


    As we walked on the streets, I took the time to clear up my outstanding notifications. I received a combined total of 75 XP for my long-distance observation Van''s chase of the assassin. Once the messages disappeared, I activated Navigation Sense and marked the location of the convent on my mental map. "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    A big wooden sign in front of the three-floor building named it as the "Saint Mary''s Convent." The exterior was made of bricks and stones. There were many windows. A life-sized, marble statue of the Virgin Mary stood on each side of the main entrance, which was a set of double doors made of oak.


    Sister Waverly turned around and invited us to enter. "Please come inside." She opened the right door, which was unlocked, and we entered the building jointly.


    The area behind the door turned out to be a spacious lobby. Circular, marble columns extended from the ground floor through the second floor to reach the top floor. There was an open, wide staircase to my left and right leading to the next floor. Across the lobby was an open garden with a large tree at the very center. In other words, it was a cloister.


    The nun took us to the garden and then she sat on the grass.


    We quickly joined her on the ground.


    The sister turned her head back and forth. She saw no other nun nearby. "Now, let''s talk." Waverly offered a warm smile to put us at ease. The beautiful nun stared at my face. "I have heard so much gossip about you, Brother Mulligan. And many of them are so outlandish that I think they were exaggerated."


    "Like what?" Van asked out of curiosity.


    "He slew an evil dragon single-handedly."


    The paladin laughed. "THAT is an exaggeration."


    "Which part?" she pressed him.


    "The claim that Brother Mulligan killed it by himself."


    The nun was taken aback by his answer. "You mean there WAS an evil dragon? Where?" She quickly made the sign of the cross over her heart.


    "A red dragon named Hleandros appeared in Tregome. It challenged the dojo where I was training at. I helped the school defeat the dragon," I explained.


    Waverly looked at me with confusion. "What kind of school was it? Aren''t you a cleric?" she asked while glancing at the truth stone hanging around my neck.


    I shook my head. "I was attending the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship. I began my profession as a Swordsman and then switched my profession to a Mage. I am now a Swordmage," I explained.


    Her eyes bulged. She pointed at the truth stone around my neck. "How did you receive this holy relic if you aren''t a cleric?" she asked. Waverly was astounded at the fact that a non-cleric was granted permission to hold this precious item. It was unheard of! Especially in light of the fact that there weren''t enough truth stones for every deserving member of the clergy.


    I looked down at the dark, swirling stone; I saw it as nothing more than a burden and a magnet for trouble. But I understood why the sister was awed and even jealous that I possessed one. "The previous holder of this item was a town judge in Tregome named Wachtel. He was slain during the public trial of a bandit who turned out to be a wererat. I avenged the judge''s death and Bishop Canterbury granted me permission to wear it in his honor. As a result, I inherited his position of Town Judge of Tregome. Since the Church provided governance to Tregome, I also became a member of the Church. I will admit, though, that the bishop had to cajole me into joining the clergy," I added.


    "Why?" Van asked. He had never heard this story before.


    I looked at the two of them. "Please don''t take this the wrong way, but I was originally against joining the Church of Britannia. For me, membership in this organization meant that I had certain responsibilities to the Church which curtailed my personal freedom. For example, I''ve been assigned to several church missions already even though I joined a little over 3 weeks ago."


    "It''s an honor to be assigned to a church mission!" Van declared. As a paladin, he took pride in his service to the Church and he was miffed that I felt differently.


    Sister Waverly nodded her head in agreement with his sentiment.


    I shook my head. "I respectfully disagree. I prefer to have the freedom to do whatever I want."


    "Are you an atheist?" she asked suddenly. It was the only logical explanation in her mind for my disconcerting attitude toward the church.


    "No," I chuckled. I rolled up my sleeves. "I have met a number of Gods and Goddesses already. They are definitely real."


    Sister Waverly leaned forward and drew her head closer. The nun stared at the divine marks on my forearms but declined to touch them. She had read about them in some old books in the convent''s library but she had never expected to meet a real-life holder of a divine mark, and certainly not a holder of six such marks!


    I started feeling tingling sensations from one of my brands. But the sensation disappeared before I could track down the source.


    Van misunderstood her silence because he spoke up. "No, I don''t believe that Brother Mulligan was targeted by a faction of the Church out of jealousy. If I have to make a bet, I would gamble on the fact that he is a candidate for the crown and some noble families are opposed to his candidacy."


    Sister Waverly shook her head in disbelief. "You''re also pursuing the crown? No wonder you''ve been targeted for assassination."


    "You didn''t know?" I asked hesitantly. I was wondering if Van had made a big mistake in revealing this information to her.


    The nun shook her head. "The men enjoy keeping affairs of governance close to their hearts. But who will end up suffering for their collective foolishness? Women!" she snorted in derision.


    "I''m sorry."


    Waverly looked me in the eye. "What for? YOU did nothing wrong. As far as I can tell, you are merely a pawn in a dangerous game among the nobility for power and control over the kingdom. Granted, you are a very important game piece on the chessboard. But you''re still a game piece," she noted.


    "What about you?" Van interrupted. "Where do you fit into this game?"


    The nun directed her attention to the paladin. "Wouldn''t you like to know?" she grinned. Sister Waverly put a hand over her heart. "I apologize. There are certain matters that are kept in strict confidence and I cannot disclose them." She bowed deeply to us.


    "Are you my enemy?" I asked her calmly.


    Her head rose, along with her brows. "No. You fought and bled for the kingdom. You are a true hero in the eyes of the people, myself included. At the same time, you lack the ambition of a typical nobleman. If you are indeed seeking the crown, you are doing so with great reluctance," she said. "You have a great admirer in me and I am not your enemy," she reassured me.


    Before I could respond, the church bell tolled 11 times.


    Sister Waverly held out her hand.


    I immediately returned to my feet and helped her get up.


    "Thank you, Brother Mulligan," she gave me a radiant smile. "I have to prepare for the noon prayer service. I will escort you to the door. Can you find your way back? I''m confident that the assassins are gone by now."


    Ah! I had a sudden insight. "You took us here to the convent to give us shelter from other would-be assassins," I said.


    Sister Waverly smiled. "Think what you will." The nun led us through the cloister and across the front lobby. She opened the door for us to leave. "May the Gods of the Law and Order continue to watch over you."


    We both bowed deeply to her and then left the convent. Once we stepped into the street, Van grabbed my arm to draw my attention. "Where to?" he asked.


    I pondered his question for a moment. "If there are assassins still after me, then they will probably be waiting at the Big Oak Tree. So it''s better if I do something unexpected . . . like visiting the Mage Guild again."


    "You want to press Mordekai for a guide to take you out of London?" the paladin guessed my intention.


    I smiled.


    "Okay," he nodded. "I''ll lead the way." Van began to walk toward the east and I followed him.


    As we walked, I started thinking about the beautiful nun that I just met. There was a strong possibility that Sister Waverly was the human avatar of Lady Musa. After all, the Gods seemed to enjoy interacting with the mortals of this world. In fact, I had met three such avatars already: Enab, a church assistant who was the human form of Lord Bane; Alsaj, a wandering monk who was the human form of Jasla, Bane''s daughter; and Sister Selune, an attendant at a gambling parlor who was the human form of Lady Luck.


    When I unveiled my divine brands on my forearms, I felt a tingling sensation from one of the marks. Even if Lady Musa had disguised herself with a magical illusion, my divine mark from her will react in her presence.


    Of course, there was also a possibility that she was the human avatar--of a different goddess. Regardless of her true identity, I firmly believed that Sister Waverly was not human


    There was a second reason why I arrived at this conclusion: the three of us were alone the entire time at the convent. Even though it was my first time visiting this convent, I was certain that there were many nuns who lived and served in this building. How likely was it that I saw no other sister during my visit to the convent? Very unlikely--unless they were kept away by magic. Thus, the absence of other sisters convinced me that Sister Waverly wasn''t human.

 Chapter 80 - Primrose Hill

    After a 15 minute walk, we returned to the mage tower. It turned out that the city of London was divided into three broad sections: the divine west, the secular east, and the developmental south. At least that was my impression as I walked eastward. There were more religious affiliated buildings including the Convent and the Church in the western part of London while the eastern region seemed to have more merchants and shops. The southern area, on the other hand, was where the slums were located. In addition, there were heavy smoke from smithies and, further south, flying seagulls could be seen, meaning the presence of a harbor further in that direction.


    As the two of us stood in front of the looming, circular tower, I realized something important: I had no idea how to contact Mordekai. When we used the portal to enter London, the man was already waiting on the other side. He personally escorted us to his private residence.


    Given the assassination attempt, I had to remind myself to be more cautious of the people I met because I was in the middle of a power struggle for control of the kingdom. Thus, there was a possibility, however slim, that Mordekai was working against me. Therefore, I needed to broaden my circle of contacts at the Magic Guild in London, rather than rely solely on the generosity of Mordekai. Thus, I looked forward to meeting other mages at the guild.


    When I saw a person exit the tower, I quickly accosted him. The person wore a dark green shirt with matching pants and black leather boots. He also had a backpack and appeared to be in his early twenties. He had medium-length, dark blonde hair and deep-blue eyes. I wondered if the man was a mage because he was dressed like an adventurer. However, I saw that he also carried a black metal staff with a ruby on top and this convinced me that he was indeed a mage. I checked his caption and his name was "Fondus Eidred."


    "Yes?" the mage said when he saw me blocking his path. He seemed to be in a hurry and annoyance was on his face.


    "Greetings, Brother. My name is Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, a member of the Magic Guild from Southampton," I introduced myself. "I''m seeking a guide to the areas outside London. Where can I find such a person?" I inquired.


    The mage expressed his honest surprise. "I''m Fondus Eidred. Guildmaster Mordekai has asked me to take you on a little field trip. I was heading over to the Big Oak Tree to find you," he grinned.


    "Praise Lady Luck!" I said and raised my hands above my head.


    "Indeed," Fondus nodded. "Why don''t we head back to your guest room and discuss this trip further? I have several questions for you."


    Remembering the assassination attempt and the possibility of more assassins awaiting my return, I shook my head. "I can''t go there right now," I said.


    Fondus'' brows rose but he declined to inquire further.


    "Is it possible for us to somewhere else to talk?" I asked.


    "How about the guild library?" he suggested.


    "That''s perfect," I agreed. I turned to Van. "Can you get the rest of our companions and meet us in the library?" I requested.


    Van was hesitant for a moment. "If I can''t find Rijana, then I won''t be able to go inside the mage tower," he pointed out. After all, the paladin was not a member of the Magic Guild.


    "I''ll come with you," Fondus offered.


    "Thank you," Van nodded.


    "And I''ll be waiting in the library," I added. I turned and entered the mage tower. Once I stepped inside, I used the power word, "Bibliotheca!" The world turned into a kaleidoscope as I was immediately teleported to another floor of the building.


    When the dizzy spell faded, I found myself standing in a huge lobby. From my vantage point, I saw that the library had eight floors! This was easily the biggest library I had seen in this world. I decided to remain on the first floor.


    I went to the reference desk and approached the librarian. The person was a gnome named "Tenzic." Like all the gnomes I had met, he wore huge glasses which dangled over his tiny nose.


    The librarian looked up from his book. "How may I help you, Brother?" he asked politely.


    "Greetings! I am seeking a map of the area surrounding London," I replied.


    "Are you seeking to make a copy of the map or to purchase one?" he inquired.


    "Can I buy one from you?" I asked with surprise.


    The gnome grinned. "The guild needs money to maintain the library. And selling maps is an easy way to generate revenue."


    "How much?"


    "10 silver pieces."


    "Then I''ll buy one."


    "Please wait here while I get you the map." Tenzic left his desk and went inside a small office. A few minutes later, he returned with a scroll holder.


    I placed the payment on the desk and took the scroll holder.


    "Thank you for your patronage," the librarian said and nodded.


    I reciprocated and walked away from his desk. I looked around and I eventually found an empty table. I walked over and took the map out of storage. I spread the map on the desk. I sat down and waited for my companions to arrive. As I waited, I eventually fell asleep.


    ***


    I awoke to a disturbance. The top of my head was being patted. My lower right earlobe was being flicked continuously. I opened my eyes and learned the identities of my tormentors: Bila and Dovarata, respectively. I roughly knocked their hands away with my right forearm.


    "About time you woke up," a voice said.


    My eyes wandered about until they landed on the speaker: Fondus. The mage was annoyed at me. "Sorry to keep you waiting," I apologized.


    "It''s okay," Bila said and patted my head again.


    The guide cleared his throat and looked at the map that I had purchased.


    I discovered that it had been marked with a red "X" over "Primrose Hill." "Who marked my map and why?" I asked while pointing at the X.


    "I did," Fondus answered. "Mordekai said you''re looking for certain ruins in the hills around London. As you can tell by my clothing, I love to travel and explore. Even though I''m a mage by trade, I still enjoy visiting landmarks and ruins. From what the Guildmaster said, I believe the ruins you seek are located at Primrose Hill."


    "How did you come to that conclusion?" I challenged him.


    The explorer smiled. "Because I already visited the ruins."


    That got my attention. "Go on."


    "There was a cavern at the base of the hill. It led to a passageway with a set of stairs at the end. The stairs emptied into a hallway made of a metal which I had never seen before. It was completely black in color. There was a door with a strange riddle: ''Only one not of this world may open.'' And sure enough, I could not open the door. I tried blasting it with magic. I hired strong men to use crowbars to open it. I even hired a thief. Nothing worked. So I''m hoping that you will come up with a way to open the door, Brother Mulligan," Fondus explained while spreading his hands. The man was putting all his cards on the table and hoping that I will reciprocate.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    However, I maintained my poker face. "How long will it take to get there?"


    "About a half-day from here," Fondus replied with slight disappointment.


    "Can we leave now?" I asked.


    "Sure."


    When we passed by a general goods store on the street, we went inside to purchase a day''s worth of rations and water. Unfortunately, I had left my messenger bag back in my room and it had my travel rations.


    Fortunately, Dovarata''s Bag of Holding was able to store our supplies.


    We passed through the northern gate with a perfunctory examination from the guards. Fondus walked ahead of us and said, "Primrose Hill."


    The guards waved for us to continue walking. Apparently, Fondus was well known to them . . . and trusted.


    Once we left the city, it was a walk through the woods followed by a steady but uphill climb up the hill. We took a brief break for lunch, which consisted of hard bread, dried fruits, and nuts.


    Bila looked at me with puppy eyes as she ate the bland food.


    Apparently, she wanted to make me feel guilty so that I will treat her to a nice meal when we returned to London. Heck, we were all suffering and wished we were eating better food.


    We finished lunch in 10 minutes and continued our journey. As we walked, I activated my Spirit Sense and Navigation Sense periodically to check our surroundings. I learned that there were plenty of animals all around us. But I found nothing stalking us.


    By the time we reached the entrance of the cavern, it was dusk.


    I cast a Light spell and directed the Light sphere to enter the cavern. When I peered inside, I saw that the cavern was only six feet wide. There was not enough space for the entire party to spend the night inside. Thus, the party decided to make their camp in front of the cavern.


    Fondus, on the other hand, decided to sleep inside the cave anyway.


    "Are you sure it''s safe?" I asked him.


    "Of course," the mage smiled. "Besides, I will create an alarm that will trigger if something enters the cavern from the passageway."


    "Okay. Suit yourself," I shrugged. The guy had already visited the place once. Thus, I understood his lack of concern for any danger from within. Frankly, I thought Fondus was being overconfident because it was possible for snakes and other animals to discover the ruins and make their dens inside after his visit. But a check using my Spirit Sense found nothing within.


    In the interest of saving time, I had thought about entering the Ph''laen Ruins during the night. But I rejected the idea because the party had spent the past several hours hiking. And entering these ruins in a tired condition would be problematic if not outright dangerous for the party because I didn''t know what defenses had been left behind in the ruins. The first Ph''laen Ruins, in particular, had some rather nasty traps. Thus, the more prudent decision was to rest for the night and begin the exploration of the ruins the next morning.


    Bila and Bjoukin went into the woods to hunt some game for dinner while we made camp.


    I was openly skeptical that their hunt will be successful because it was so hard to see. Thus, I was amazed when the pair returned to camp a half-hour later; each hunter carried a hare.


    The two skinned the animals and roasted them over the open flames and then split the cooked meat equally amongst the party members.


    I was very happy to be wrong about their abilities to hunt in the dark. I had forgotten that Bila, as a cat girl, could see in the dark while Bjoukin had his superior vision as an elf.


    Surprisingly, Dovarata refused her share of the meat. "I''ll go hunt for my own food," the dracon said and then flew into the woods.


    After dinner, I took the time to clear up my in-game notifications. I received a total of 125 XP for using my abilities. Once they were cleared away, I sat next to Rijana and sought her advice as my magic instructor. I took out my spellbook and made a request: "Can you take a look at my repertoire and then recommend what spells I should add to my spellbook?"


    "Sure," the enchanter smiled. She took my spellbook and slowly flipped through the pages. When she finished checking my book, she closed it and said, "By my count, you currently have 19 spells in your book. What''s your Intelligence score?"


    "35."


    My teacher whistled. "I didn''t expect your score to be that high!" she exclaimed in surprise.


    I shrugged. It was true that my Intelligence attribute was very high. I was a good student back on Earth and that translated over when I became a Player Character in this world. A high Intelligence score was important to mages because the limit in the number of spells mages could learn was tied to the Intelligence attribute. Thus, my current limit was 35 spells. In addition to the 19 spells I knew already, I had to save slots for the various travel spells plus Anti-Magic Shell, which I could not learn because my professional level was still too low.


    "You only have one spell in the Light sphere," Rijana remarked. "I would suggest learning an offensive Light spell, which is especially effective against the undead. However, Light magic is the rarest type and vendors frequently overcharge for scrolls from the Light sphere, if they become available at all. You might need to trade for them instead by offering Anti-Magic Shell once you learn it."


    "I see. In other words, I could create my own scrolls?" I asked.


    "Yes," she smiled. "But the process isn''t easy. You need to have master-level proficiency in the sphere of the spell you wish to transcribe plus the General sphere. You also need to cast Enchant Magic Item on the scroll and there is always a chance of failure depending on the tier of the spell," Rijana explained.


    "Can''t I simply try to transcribe the spell until I succeed?" I asked.


    My teacher laughed at me. "What about the materials?" she reminded me. "You need higher grade parchment and ink in order to increase the chance of success. That costs money. Lots and lots of money. There is a reason why not many mages go into the business of selling magic scrolls: it''s a gamble. And if you end up on an extended losing streak, you''ll be spending all your money on the materials for nothing."


    "Listen to her. She''s right," Fondus interrupted us. The mage had been politely following our conversation. "I''ve had several mage friends try their hand at becoming magic scroll merchants. They all went broke. You gotta have Lady Luck on your side in order to stay in this business," he said.


    I smiled at the remark. I had the divine mark of Lady Luck on my forearm and I had the special ability to reroll once per day. I decided to not mention it to him because Fondus was still a stranger who hadn''t earned my trust. Yup, the assassination attempt on my life today was still on my mind.


    "Would you like to trade a spell with me?" Fondus asked.


    My brows shot up at the offer. He was suggesting that we copy from each other''s spellbook. I glanced over at my magic instructor.


    "That depends on your magic proficiencies," Rijana interjected with a faint smile.


    "I know Earth and Water," Fondus replied and puffed his chest out.


    I stifled my giggle. His pose was a dead ringer for Dovarata, who was still away on her hunt.


    Unfortunately, someone nearby lacked restraint. Bjoukia giggled while pointing at Fondus and she received an elbow in her rib from her brother. "Ow!"


    Fondus looked at the two elves with curiosity but they had turned away from him.


    Rijana opened my spellbook and flipped through the pages again. "Do you know Acid Arrow, Iceball, Armor, Web, and Earth Spike?" she asked.


    "Yes, they are in my spellbook," he nodded.


    "Then my student has nothing to offer you," she replied.


    Fondus raised his hand. "Hold it. I''m missing something here, aren''t I? You said a moment ago that he has 19 spells in his book. You just listed 5 spells. Even if you add spells from Light and General spheres, that won''t add up to 19 spells. What elemental spheres does he possess?" he asked with an insistent tone of voice.


    Rijana turned toward me. It was my decision to reveal my status.


    I became annoyed with her for pushing the responsibility on my shoulder. Fine. I exhaled and answered him. "I have all six: Water, Earth, Air, Fire, Light, and Dark."


    Fondus refused to accept my answer at face value. He rudely reached with his hand for my spellbook.


    I nodded at Rijana and she handed over my book to him.


    The skeptical mage quickly flipped through the pages in my spellbook. His face reflected his shock and disbelief. He closed the book gently and handed it back to me. "I apologize for not believing you, Brother Mulligan." He bowed deeply to me.


    I waved my hand dismissively. "It''s fine. I know my situation is uncommon."


    Fondus smiled. "Let me make it up to you by allowing you to copy a spell from me." He took out his own spellbook and turned the pages over. When he found the spell he sought, he showed it to me: Summon Elemental. "It''s a fifth-tier General spell that requires the skill level of 5 or higher in the element that you wish to summon the elemental. I noticed that you don''t know any summoning spells. This spell is perfect for you as an Archmage," he explained.


    I looked at my magic instructor for permission to copy from his spellbook and she granted permission with a nodded. "I accept your generous offer." I took out my writing equipment and spent the next three hours copying the spell. The spell required a basis of 15 mana to cast along with the proper elemental material. For each tier in power beyond the first, the summoning will cost another 15 mana. In other words, the spell was costly the more powerful the minion summoned. As I copied the spell, dice rolled inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 7, +100 XP. General spell LEARNED: Summon Elemental. +200 XP."


    "Congratulations," Fondus said with a smile. He took back his spellbook and entered the cavern to retire for the evening.


    As I put away from my spellbook and writing equipment, my magic instructor patted my back and said, "Good job!" I smiled at her in appreciation. I unrolled my bedroll near the campfire and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 81 - The Phlaen Ruins of London

    I awoke to the feeling of something poking my left cheek. I opened my eyes and saw the grinning face of Dovarata. I blinked at the brightening sky with the sun still low on the horizon. "It is time for my watch?" I asked while yawning.


    "Yup!" the dracon said cheerfully.


    The campfire had extinguished and it was a bit chilly this morning.


    I sat up on my bedroll.


    Dovarata sat down next to me, pulled my blanket over her body, and huddled against me for warmth.


    I wondered when she had returned to camp and how long she had performed her watch duty. At any rate, it was apparent that I had the final rotation before we broke camp. And it was usually the safest hour of the watch. I activated my Spirit Sense periodically to check the vicinity for approaching animals but nothing bothered us.


    Every now and then, I glanced at the dracon''s sleeping face. She was definitely interesting to look at. Her cheeks had red scales, which made her look reptilian. She had a small nose but a wide mouth. Yet, she was strangely attractive in a quirky way. At the same time, she was open and honest with herself and did not hesitate to express her feelings whether good or bad. I supposed one could say that she had an honest way of living.


    About halfway into my watch, I noticed that the elven siblings had awakened. Rijana was sandwiched between the two and the trio shared their blankets during the night. I was surprised to see that Rijana was treated as a third sibling by Bjoukia and Bjoukin. I wondered how long my magic instructor had known and traveled with the elves. I was certainly friendly with the two elves but I was nowhere near as close to them as Rijana was.


    But then again, I remembered that her mage tower was located within The Elven Nation. This implied that Rijana had a special relationship with the elves in general rather than the two siblings specifically. Ah, well. That was a mystery for another day. Now was the time to break camp.


    Rijana used her magic to start a fire and began the task of making breakfast.


    Dovarata awoke when I left my bedroll. She yawned and then pulled a dead rabbit out of her Bag of Holding. "Here! You can add this to breakfast," she offered.


    I took the offering and passed it to Bjoukin. As a ranger, he was proficient in skinning the rabbit and not ruining the fur. Soon, the skinned rabbit entered the pot.


    After a while, Rijana finished making rabbit stew and each of us got a portion, including Fondus.


    The mage was truly impressed by the taste and the fact that a fellow guild member had made it. "This is fantastic!" he praised her.


    Once we broke our fast, we cleaned up and prepared to enter the Ph''laen Ruins.


    Buoyed by the hearty breakfast, Fondus was all fired up. "I''ll take the lead," he offered.


    I accepted because he had already visited the place.


    The mage created a minor Earth Elemental and ordered it to enter the passageway.


    I created a Light sphere and positioned it in front of the minion.


    Thus, the party order in entering was: Fondus, Bjoukin, Bila, me, Dovarata, Rijana, Bjoukia, and finally Van. In this formation, the mages (aside from Fondus), was placed in the middle. Bila and Bjoukin were in front because they had the best eyes in our party. The two fighters protected the rear of our formation.


    Despite his enthusiasm, Fondus entered the passageway cautiously. He stopped periodically to cast Detect Trap and then sent his elemental ahead to trigger any hidden or undiscovered trap. But there were none and we made it to the staircase without any incident.


    I tried to use my Spirit Sense but I soon discovered that the strange metal walls had served as a barrier to block my detection. In addition, I felt a moving stream somewhere nearby but I couldn''t quite pinpoint its location. Probably due to the walls blocking my senses again.


    When we exited the passageway, there was a spiraling staircase before us. I looked up but saw nothing above us.


    Fondus started descending the stairs while putting a hand on the wall.


    When it was my turn to enter the staircase, I did the same because I remembered that I had nearly fallen to my death when I missed a step at the first Ph''laen Ruins that I had visited.


    It took some took, but our party reached the bottom of the steps safely. Before us was a hallway and at the end of it was the door that Fondus had previously mentioned.


    Once, Fondus confirmed the hallway was free of traps, I guided my Light sphere to the door and approached it. I saw the words inscribed on it. I looked at the doorframe. I discovered a groove etched on the right side with a black orb inside.


    "Yeah, I noticed it immediately. I touched it and I had my hired help try to dig it out with a crowbar. But it wouldn''t budge and nothing happened," the mage said.


    I ignored Fondus and pressed my right palm against the orb. I felt the heat under my palm as a blue flash of light examined my hand and analyzed its DNA. Since I was born on a different version of Earth, the examination will confirm that I met the condition as inscribed on the door and it will open.


    Suddenly, two panels trapped my wrist in place. But I did not panic. Instead, I grabbed hold of the orb and turned it clockwise. Slowly, the door was pulled up. Once the door was gone, my wrist was released. I pulled back my hand and entered the room.


    A blue right was emitted from another black orb, located in the middle of the ceiling. The ray struck me and my body was slowly disassembled. I felt the particles that made up my body being captured and then transported to another location.


    #


    I gingerly opened my eyes. I found myself inside the "White Room." Just as I had expected. The room was circular and its walls were completely white. It was the most important part of the Ph''laen Ruins because it served as the Command Center.


    Soon, my companions arrived in the White Room. Fondus, Dovarata, Bila, and Van started roaming around, looking at the blinking lights and numbers on various panels on the walls. It was the first time that these people had visited the ruins.


    I walked toward the center of the room. There was a nub on the ground and on the ceiling. When I stood over it, a forcefield activated and I started floating in the air.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    A blue ray of light struck my forehead and then a panel appeared before me: "Connecting . . . connecting . . . connected. Authorization granted: Captain of Alpha-2359D7." A model of my current location appeared to my left. It was a small, saucer-shaped ship in orbit around the planet Earth.


    "Is that where we are?" Fondus asked while pointing at the model.


    I nodded.


    "Where are we exactly?" Van asked. He had felt a void in his heart and he could no longer feel the presence of Lady Musa.


    "We''re in outer space," I answered. "Here, the Gods and Goddess have no presence. That''s why you feel strange right now, Van."


    The paladin turned pale and his body swayed.


    "Easy there," Bila said holding him steady.


    "How are you holding up?" the dracon asked me. She remembered the six divine marks on my forearms and knew that losing their divine presence was a difficult experience for me.


    "Oh, I''m fine," I said nonchalantly. However, I wasn''t fine. The sound of a moving stream had become louder in my ears. It was discomforting but I could still endure. On a lark, I commanded the ship to open a window.


    A large panel on the wall "dissolved," revealing Planet Earth and the Moon.


    My companions immediately walked up to the window and stared at the sight.


    While they were preoccupied with the window, I looked around the room without leaving the forcefield. I was surprised that the robotic attendant of the ship (a dead ringer for Robbie the Robot) had not revealed itself. I wondered if the robot had been destroyed.


    After 10 minutes, I said, "We need to return home." I issued a command to close the window and then I mentally disconnected from the command module. The forcefield dissipated and I gently dropped to the ground. I walked over and stood under the black orb on the ceiling.


    The orb struck me with a blue ray of light and my body slowly began the disassembly process. I felt the particles that made up my body transfer back to the transportation room.


    However, once my body was reassembled, I was struck with a loud, roaring noise in my ears. The invisible energy overloaded my senses and I fell unconscious.


    #


    I opened my eyes and felt a pounding headache. I used Minor Heal and spent 40 mana to heal myself. But it was still not enough to make the pain go away entirely. I felt something warm but hard under my head and neck. I looked up and saw a pair of red eyes peering down at me. Ah! I was resting on Dovarata''s laps!


    "He''s awake!" she announced.


    Van approached me, saw that I was still in pain, and removed his right gauntlet. He pressed his palm on my forehead. "Heal!" he said.


    I immediately felt a warm surge of energy entering my body. And my pain vanished.


    "What happened?" the paladin asked as he helped me rise to my feet.


    "Um, I''m not sure. Let me check my notifications," I replied. I had several in-game messages waiting to be read. Perhaps, one of them will explain why I was knocked unconscious upon returning to the ruins.


    The first message read: "Major faction quest COMPLETED. Ph''laen ruins UNLOCKED. +10,000 XP, +5,000 Reputation, +10,000 XP." The next message read: "Title ACQUIRED: Matter User. +10,000 Reputation, +20,000 XP." The third message read: "Constitution check SUCCESSFUL. -80 Health."


    My jaw dropped.


    "What did you read?" Fondus asked.


    I took a deep breath. "I seemed to have acquired access to something called ''Matter.'' But my body couldn''t handle it. I lost 80 Health DESPITE making a successful saving throw," I explained.


    My companions stared at me with mixed reactions. Mainly confusion. But intrigue on the faces of Fondus, Rijana, and Dovarata.


    Suddenly, Fondus became visibly excited. He hugged me and jumped up and down. "Element!" he screamed.


    "Huh?" The non-mages were clueless.


    The dracon cleared her throat. "It appears that our esteemed friend has discovered a new element aside from the six known elements. But touching it nearly killed him." Dovarata gave me a blank look. She wasn''t sure if she should be amazed or horrified to learn that I had nearly died.


    "How did he get access?" Bjoukia asked.


    I raised my hand. "I think I figured it out. I came to these Ph''laen ruins to ''unlock'' them by going to the command post in outer space and connecting with the spaceship. By returning to this place, I completed the quest and received access to the use of Matter as my reward."


    "But why haven''t we come across this element before?" Bjoukia asked.


    I wasn''t quite sure how to explain. Physics wasn''t a strong subject for me in high school. "Matter is a little different than the six known elements of fire, water, earth, air, light, and dark. Matter can refer to various states or phases such as solid, liquid, or gas. I believe being an Archmage is a prerequisite to becoming a Matter User," I said.


    Bila rubbed her paws. "So what can you do with Matter? Can you create a hot meal from thin air?" Her eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    I laughed out loud. "I have no idea," I responded to her disappointment.


    The cat girl swiped at my arm with her paw. "So you nearly died for nothing. Wonderful." Her whiskers and ears twitched.


    "That''s a harsh way to put it but yes," I conceded the point with a shrug.


    Bila grabbed my arm and pulled. "If you can''t create a decent lunch for us, then we''ll have to get it back in London. Let''s get out of here!"


    I resisted her pull. "There should be an exit," I said. I walked to the opposite end of the hallway and pressed my palm against the black orb, which was in a grove on the doorframe. Again, my wrist was caught. I turned the orb clockwise to open the door. And then my wrist was freed.


    Before us was another passageway, which eventually led back to the surface. When we got out, we discovered that we were standing on top of the hill.


    I looked in the direction of the city of London but it was hidden by a dense fog. I felt the wind blow across my face and I made a request. "Can we rest for a bit?" I asked.


    Fondus nodded.


    I sat down, took the lotus position, and began to meditate. As I meditated, I reached out for the leyline of wind. I brought the air current into the center of my being where it remained. "Leyline ACQUIRED: Primrose Hill (wind). +500 XP." I opened my eyes. With a big smile on my face, I rose to my feet.


    Fondus saw that I was ready to leave. "Let''s go back," the guide said. He started descending the hill and we followed him.


    I was tempted to use my Spirit Sense to check for danger but I decided not to exert myself mentally and risk developing another headache. Once had been enough for today.


    Dovarata seemed to have noticed because she flew into the air periodically and circled above us to check our surroundings. And then she landed on the ground next to me with a small shake of her head.


    As I walked down the hill, I started thinking about the final set of Ph''laen Ruins. It was obvious to me that if the ruins in London gave me access to Matter, then the last location will yield access to Antimatter. And no doubt, I will be experiencing a lot of pain when that happens. Will it kill me outright even if I make my saving throw? Given this danger, I really need to bring a cleric into my party so that he or she could cast Raise Dead on me if necessary.


    For a moment, I marveled at the changes within me. Somehow, I had lost the fear of death and now, I was planning to revive myself. Heck, it seemed like I was more concerned about the pain associated with dying than death itself. If I ever return to my home, how will I be able to live a normal life again?


    I set aside those thoughts and refocused on the need to add a cleric to my party. When I return to London, I will certainly need to report to Saint John the Kind. However, should I seek his help in adding a cleric to my party? Or should I approach another person, namely the nun, Sister Waverly? Would she even consider going on an adventure with me?


    I was not concerned at the possibility that the nun was the human avatar of Lady Musa. The reason was that the alter ego of the demigoddess, Jasla, was the one who led me to the first Ph''laen Ruins in the hills near the Balmore Farms. Alsaj had sought me out because she needed me, as a native of another version of planet Earth, to open the door to the teleportation room.


    From my experience in adventuring with Alsaj, I believed that it was not against the divine rules to interact with another human avatar. In other words, while I could not adventure with Lady Musa herself, I would be allowed to adventure with Waverly.


    In the end, I decided to seek her assistance rather than ask the saint for help. The reason was that I didn''t want another spy to come along on my travel and report back to the church leader. I was keenly aware that Fondus was spying for Guildmaster Mordekai and the mage will reveal my discovery of Matter to his superior.


    While Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin were members of The Elven Nation, the country seemed to work closely with and for the Goddess Gaea, who I had a good relationship with. On the other hand, I didn''t trust the Magic Guild or the Church as much because I had the impression that each organization was plagued by factional infighting. And I was merely a game piece, as Sister Waverly had put it so elegantly.


    Proceeding at the quick pace as dictated by Fondus, we arrived in front of the gate to the city of London in the early afternoon.

 Chapter 82 - Waverlys Request

    As we approached the lines of people and wagons waiting to enter through the gate, Van held up his hand. He turned toward me and asked, "Where should we go?" He gave me a pointed look.


    Ah! He was concerned about the assassination attempt yesterday, which I had not disclosed to my companions. "I would like to visit Sister Waverly and then go to the Magic Guild Library," I answered.


    "Do you want me to reserve a practice room?" Rijana offered.


    I nodded. She was asking if I wanted to add new spells to my spellbook or practice using them in the pocket field on the Plane of Air.


    I took out a gold coin and handed it to Bila. "Please return to the Big Oak Tree with Dovarata and buy yourselves some lunch."


    The cat girl''s eyes gleamed as she immediately snatched the coin from my hand. She started purring.


    Dovarata stared at me for a moment. The dracon was torn between following me and going with Bila for lunch. In the end, her rumbling stomach made the decision for her.


    "I''ll report to Mordekai," Fondus offered.


    I nodded in appreciation. Since the trip to Primrose Hill was a personal mission of mine, I didn''t need to report back to the Guildmaster of the Magic Guild. Fondus, on the other hand, did have this obligation since he was assigned by Mordekai to guide my party to the Ph''laen Ruins.


    After twenty minutes of waiting, we were able to past through the gatehouse after I pulled out my Truth Stone and showed the guards my holy relic. The knights bowed deeply to me and immediately allowed my party to enter without further inquiry. I had to admit that being a church official had its privileges.


    Once we entered the city of London, we separated into three groups: Van and I in the first group; Fondus, Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin in the second group; and Bila and Dovarata in the last group. With a wave of hands, we went our separate ways.


    I activated Navigation Sense and located Saint Mary''s Convent on my mental map. Since we had entered London through the northern gate, I was facing south. To my right was the west, which was the direction of the convent. Thus, I turned right and started walking along the street.


    Van walked closer to my right and discouraged pickpockets from trying to steal my money sack.


    Two daring thieves made the attempt anyway, but I made my Dexterity saving throws and avoided their attempt to cut off my sack.


    Van noticed them and kicked them in the stomach. He glared at them and the would-be pickpockets quickly hid in the crowd.


    The paladin tried to go after them but I put my hand on his arm and held him back. "Don''t bother," I said and he reluctantly let them go. While I COULD use my Spirit Sense to track them down, I didn''t want to go after the thieves for two reasons. First, securing Sister''s Waverly assistance before I visit the final Ph''laen Ruin was my top priority.


    Second, I was concerned that the thieves were part of the official Thieves'' Guild and I wasn''t prepared to disturb a beehive, so to speak. In other words, if I took down the two thieves, their guild may send more men after me. I already had assassins looking for me; I didn''t want to incur the wrath of the Thieves'' Guild, too.


    Of course, Van, being a paladin, would not see things that way. And I didn''t want to fight a losing argument with him.


    Along the way, we both ate an apple purchased from a street peddler. It was already mid-afternoon but I didn''t want to eat lunch in a tavern and risk missing the nun. I didn''t know what her schedule was at the convent but surely she would break for afternoon tea, right? And afternoon tea was typically served at 4 past noon.


    When we arrived at the convent, we were greeted by another nun who was much older. I checked her caption and her name was "Head Sister Kira."


    The nun nodded and said, "Greetings, Brothers of the Church. I am Sister Kira. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"


    We nodded back. "Greetings, Sister Kira. I wish to speak with Sister Waverly," I said.


    The nun looked up at the clock on the wall. It was twenty minutes to 4. "I''m afraid she''s at work right now. Is this an urgent Church matter or a personal matter?" she asked.


    "Personal," I answered. "Is it possible to see her during afternoon tea?" I requested.


    "Sure," Kira nodded. "In the meantime, would you like to visit our cloister?" she suggested.


    "That''s fine," Van replied.


    The sister led us through the lobby and we returned to the cloister, which the two of us had visited just yesterday. "I will let Sister Waverly know that you''re waiting," she promised.


    We nodded and then Sister Kira left.


    The two of us sat on the ground and made ourselves comfortable on the grass.


    Van removed his mace and shield and started oiling them.


    I decided it had been too long since I sharpened my sword. Thus, I took out a whetstone from my pocket. When I took the sword out of the butterfly-adorned scabbard, I was reminded of Kalistra and the fact that her dojo had been forced to leave the Town of Tregome.


    It had been a while since I departed the town after helping to defend the dojo from Hleandros the red dragon. As I sharpened my sword, I resolved to learn Recall and travel to Tregome and then cross the bridge to visit the new village of Kalistro.


    The two of us were so absorbed in the maintenance work that we were surprised to hear the church bell tolling four times. Soon, we were the squealing sound of wheels rolling nearby. It was Sister Waverly pushing a cart.


    I looked at the cart and saw a teapot, several plates and cups, two lunch boxes, and a blanket.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The nun pushed the cart to the edge of the grass. She laid the large blanket on the ground and said, "Good afternoon, Brothers. Please come over here."


    The two of us walked over and sat on the blanket.


    "How would you like your tea?" Sister Waverly asked.


    "Black," Van replied.


    "Two sugars and a bit of milk," I answered.


    The nun prepared our teas and handed a teacup on a small plate to each of us. She then placed the two lunchboxes at the center of the blanket and opened the boxes. Inside the first box were simple ham, cheese, and lettuce sandwiches. The second box contained cookies.


    I was surprised that we were having an impromptu picnic. But since I had skipped lunch, I didn''t mind.


    "Please have as much as you like," Sister Waverly said with a smile as she took a buttermilk cookie for herself.


    Once Van and I had devoured the sandwiches, the nun began to talk. "Head Sister Kira said you wanted to talk to me?" she asked.


    I nodded. "I need a cleric who can raise the dead for my next mission and I would like you to join my quest."


    Sister Waverly took a sip of her tea and then set her cup on the plate. "Why me? You are a member of the Church. If you ask Saint John the Kind for assistance, I''m sure he would assign a suitable person to your party."


    I smiled and raised two fingers on my right hand. "I have two reasons. First, this is a personal mission and I would prefer not to involve the Church."


    "In other words, you don''t trust the saint." The nun looked directly into my eyes and dared me to contradict her statement.


    I remained silent.


    "And what is your second reason?"


    I raised my left hand. I turned toward Van. "What I''m about to say is an important secret between the sister and I. Can you cover your ears? I will raise my hand again when it''s okay for you to listen in."


    The paladin was surprised and disappointed but he covered his ears as I had requested.


    The nun''s eyebrows rose.


    "I believe you are the human avatar of Lady Musa," I told her.


    Sister Waverly''s faint smile immediately turned into a frown. "How did you know?" she asked with annoyance. "I''m aware that you know of Bane''s mortal disguise. I made sure to hide my divine power from you."


    "When I rolled up my sleeves and displayed my divine brands, I felt a tingling sensation. At the time, I couldn''t figure out which mark had reacted but I knew the sensation was in reaction to your presence. Using the process of elimination, I figured out that Sister Waverly was most likely the human form of Lady Musa," I explained.


    The nun applauded and shook her head slightly. "You''re too smart for your own good, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan." She gave a side-glance to the paladin, who was still covering his ears with his hand. "I''m glad you did not reveal my secret to Van, or else he will act skittish in my presence."


    "Can''t blame him when he is your servant," I remarked.


    She tilted her head. "I suppose not." She looked at Van again. "Please don''t tell Van or else he won''t allow me to accompany you."


    "Yes, your secret is safe with me," I confirmed. I raised my hand again and Van dropped his hands. Then I continued my discussion with the sister. "As you know, I''ve been traveling to unlock the Ph''laen Ruins. The last place I visited was in Primrose Hill. When I unlocked the ruins, I almost died."


    "Why?"


    "I was granted access to Matter."


    "Interesting." The human avatar of Lady Musa maintained her poker face.


    "I believe that when I unlock the final Ph''laen Ruins, I will be granted access to Antimatter."


    "And you''re concerned that you will be instantly killed." Sister Waverly understood the reason for my request.


    I nodded.


    The nun eyed me silently for a moment. "I don''t mind accompanying you and raising you back to life on your quest. The problem, though, is that you will need to convince the head sister to let me accompany you. Let''s say for a week."


    I sighed. "What do I have to do to convince her?" I asked.


    She grinned. "I believe you have access to the Earth sphere of magic."


    "Correct."


    "I would like you to make repairs to the foundation of the Convent."


    "Why would I need to use Earth magic for that?"


    "Some of the cracks are very hard for a person to reach and repair. If you summon an Earth Elemental, the work can be done safely."


    "I see." In other words, she wanted me to cast Summon Earth Elemental and make the minion do the repair work.


    Sister Waverly placed her teacup and matching plate on the tray. She then rose to her feet. "Please remain here while I go to the Head Sister and seek her permission to leave the Convent with you. Meanwhile, you can finish the tea." She smiled and then left the cloister.


    When she was gone, Van asked, "What was that about?"


    "Regarding?"


    "The secret between you and the sister."


    "I promised not to tell," I replied nonchalantly.


    "If you make her stray from her Oath of Chastity, I will personally deliver severe punishment to you," the paladin threatened.


    I immediately spat out the tea that I was drinking and started coughing. After a few seconds, I finally caught my breath. "We don''t have THAT kind of a relationship!" I threw Van a dirty look.


    "You better not," he warned again.


    I shook my head at his silliness.


    It took some time for Sister Waverly to return. By then, we had finished the rest of the tea and all the cookies in the second box. Yup, we were THAT hungry from skipping lunch!


    The nun was apologetic at first but then she noticed the empty box. "Hey, you could have saved me a cookie!" she pouted.


    We looked away with embarrassment.


    "Oh, nevermind. Anyway, I''m happy to report that the head sister has agreed to my request. And the sooner you finish making repairs, the sooner I get to leave. So . . . let''s get started right now!" she grinned.


    Van and I exchanged looks and then we rose to our feet.


    Sister Waverly led us to the other end of the cloister. There was a staircase leading to the basement. The basement was illuminated by candlelight. It was dark, damp, and moldy.


    I winced at the musty smell of mold.


    The nun created a Light sphere and started walking slowly. She stopped a short distance from the stairs. "See these cracks?" she said while pointing at the wall.


    I stepped closer and I saw a long crack running along the foundation. "I got it," I replied. I knelt, closed my eyes, and placed a hand on the ground. I started casting the spell: "I summon forth a Servant from the Plane of Earth!" My spirit left my body and entered the Plane of Earth. My spiritual essence flew across the dimension while I sought an appropriate minion to bring back. It took a while but finally, I found what I was seeking. Extending my spirit to it, I brought the elemental back to my dimension. "Spell of Earth Elemental Summoning SUCCESSFUL. Level 4, -40 Mana, +400XP."


    The earth elemental that stood before me resembled Spongebob SquarePants with its rectangular shaped torso, tiny arms and legs, and non-distinguishable head or neck. Its black eyes stared at me as it stood still as a rock.


    I pointed at the cracks running along the wall. "Please fill the cracks in the wall," I commanded.


    The elemental turned its attention away from me toward the wall. It placed a hand on the crack.


    I heard a bubbling sound as pieces of dirt and stone was ejected from the minion''s palm and squeezed into the cracks.


    The elemental then pressed its hand against the wall and started rubbing the wall back and forth. A few seconds later, the crack in the wall had been filled and smoothed, making the crack disappear entirely.


    "Excellent!" Sister Waverly praised while clapping her hands.


    I turned toward her. "So how much repair work do we need to do?" I asked her.


    The nun stretched out her arms. "The entire basement," she grinned.


    Ouch. It will take the rest of the day to do the work . . . if we were lucky. And unfortunately, I had to supervise my elemental personally because I was its summoner and the only person the creature will obey. I pointed at the next crack on the wall and my minion started repairing it.


    I turned toward Van. "Can you go to the Magic Guild and tell Rijana that I''m stuck doing work for the Convent? I''ll meet them at the guild library tomorrow morning." I fished my pocket and took out the key to our guest room at the Big Oak Tree. I handed it to my roommate. Since I was expecting to finish the repair work well after the 10 pm curfew, I will not be returning to the inn tonight.


    "Okay," my companion said as he accepted the key. He, too, realized that it will take the entire day for me to complete the repair work because of the size of the building. He patted my back sympathetically.


    "I will escort you out," Sister Waverly said and then she left with Van.


    Fortunately, she had left the Light sphere behind. Using the illumination from the magic light, I directed my minion toward the next crack in the wall.

 Chapter 83 - New Party Member

    This was ridiculous. I ignored the church bell when it tolled five times. There were so many cracks to be fixed just on the side of the wall that I was facing. The basement was approximately 500 feet long and 800 feet wide, or 400,000 square feet (I checked by walking along the walls and using my steps as a rough measuring tape).


    The average size of a newly constructed house in America was about 2,700 square feet. In other words, the convent could fit about 150 new American houses. Just a fun fact. And I admit this was totally irrelevant to the task at hand. But could you blame me? After all, I was totally BORED after an hour spent supervising my earth elemental to fix the cracks.


    The problem with summoning this creature was that it required an upkeep of 1 mana per minute, which was how fast I was regenerating my personal mana. Thus, I had only 10 mana remaining in my mana pool. Even worse, my minion was not intelligent enough to find the cracks on its own. Therefore, I had to supervise the work rather than do something else like taking a nap.


    In the end, I tried to relieve my boredom by running irrelevant facts inside my head while my minion made the repairs in the basement. Unfortunately, the wall that we were facing was 800 feet wide. And we weren''t even half-finished after an hour. Judging by the time spent fixing 400 feet worth of cracks, we will need approximately six hours to finish the entire basement. Ouch.


    What made the task worse was that Sister Waverly had her own duties to attend to at the convent. Thus, she could not visit the basement and keep me company while my minion did the work. While I was appreciative of my summoned minion''s diligence, it couldn''t talk and I had no interest in holding a six-hour monologue in the basement.


    Fortunately, Sister Waverly brought supper down at approximately 6.45 pm and I took my dinner break then. To my pleasant surprise, dinner consisted of fish and ale. We ate together for the next 15 minutes until the church bell tolled seven times. Unfortunately, we couldn''t engage in conversation because the fish had a lot of bones and we had to spend a lot of our time eating carefully to avoid swallowing the sharp fish bones.


    Once the sister left the basement, I resumed the repair work with renewed vigor. I had already finished the repairs to the original wall and I was halfway finished with one of the smaller walls. The work on the wall was done within a half-hour. My earth elemental worked continuously without complaint or taking a break. Apparently, as long as I fed my minion a steady, constant supply of mana, it was content and obedient.


    Sister Waverly came down again after the ninth bell. By then, I was working on the final, shorter wall. She stayed as a silent observer until my work was finally completed just before the tenth bell.


    Once the repair work was completed, the nun did a walkaround to inspect my work. She moved the Light sphere as she walked. She did a thorough inspection and confirmed that all the cracks in the foundation had been fixed.


    When she gave me a thumbs-up, I received an in-game notification: "Minor faction quest COMPLETED. +2,000 XP, +4,000 Reputation, +8,000 XP." I bowed deeply to Sister Waverly for the generous experience reward. Frankly, I didn''t expect to gain 10,000 XP for a night of repairs. I dismissed my minor earth elemental and I felt relieved when my minion returned to its home.


    "Brother Mulligan, it is already past curfew. The Head Sister has granted permission for you to stay in the guest room for the night. Please follow me," Sister Waverly said.


    I was surprised because I didn''t expect a man to be allowed to remain under the same roof as the sisters of the convent. But since it was already past curfew, the Head Sister probably didn''t want me to be on the street alone so late at night. If I was harmed by criminals on my way home or taken to jail for breaking curfew, she didn''t want it on her conscience.


    I was led out of the main building. We entered a separate building to the left of the convent. The other building appeared to be a dormitory. It was a three-floor building with a brick stone exterior and I was given a room on the very top floor.


    "We rise at dawn. Please rest for the night. Have a blessed evening, Brother Mulligan." Sister Waverly nodded slightly and then closed the door behind her.


    To my surprise, I didn''t hear her lock the door. I walked over and confirmed that the door did not have a lock. I wondered if the lack of a lock was meant to convey a level of trust within the sisterhood. On the other hand, this allowed the supervisors to conduct surprise bed checks. In any case, I decided not to worry about it. After all, I was only going to stay in the room for one night.


    My guest room was tiny. It had a bed, a nightstand, and a window. There was a thick blanket on the bed, a towel on the nightstand, and a small bucket of water on the floor in front of the stand. I washed my face with the water and then wiped with the towel. I climbed on the bed, covered myself with the blanket and closed my eyes. Due to my mental exhaustion, I quickly fell asleep.


    ***


    I awoke to the feeling of my arm being shaken. I opened my eyes and saw the bright blue eyes of Sister Waverly looking down on me.


    "It''s time to get up," the nun said quietly.


    "Already?" I mumbled as I sat up on my bed. I stretched my arms and finally got off my bed.


    My guide kept the door open for me and closed it behind me. I followed her down two flights of stairs and we reached the first floor.


    As we walked down the hallway, I peeked into various rooms and saw nuns of various ages kneeling and praying. To my surprise, I was led to the front lobby, where Head Sister Kira was awaiting our arrival.


    "A blessed morning to you, Brother Mulligan," the sister greeted me.


    "A blessed morning to you, Sister Kira," I replied. "Thank you for allowing Sister Waverly to accompany me on a personal mission."


    She waved a hand. "It''s fine. It is important for our sisters to help those in need."


    "How much do you know of my mission?" I asked her.


    The old nun smiled gently and shook her head. "I didn''t ask Sister Waverly. I trust her judgment and if she believes that it the Will of the Gods of the Law and Order to accompany you, then I defer to her judgment."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Thank you," I said and bowed deeply to her.


    "And I owe you my thanks for your diligent work in fixing the foundation of our convent. Our budget is limited and we lacked the funds needed to hire tradesmen to make the repairs. I checked the basement myself and I''m impressed at your ability to fix the entire basement in only half a day." Sister Kira bowed deeply to me to show her appreciation.


    "It was fortunate that I had a magical solution available," I replied modestly.


    The old nun shook her head. "It was the Will of the Gods." Sister Kira checked the clock; it was almost time for Prime, or the 6 am service. "I will see you in a week, Sister Waverly. Until then, may the Gods of the Law and Order watch over you both." She nodded slightly.


    We bowed deeply to the head sister and then stepped out of the convent.


    The church bell soon tolled six times.


    I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. I tried to detect any malevolent auras nearby but found none. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I then activated Navigation Sense and made the Big Oak Tree my destination. I followed the map in my mind and started walking.


    Sister Waverly followed me silently. Somehow, she knew what I was doing and avoided interrupting my concentration.


    Since it was still quite early in the morning, there were few commoners up and about. Nonetheless, it took almost an hour for me to return to the inn. There were two reasons. First, Saint Mary''s Convent was located in the most western part of the city while the inn was in the eastern section. Simply put, the distance between the two locations were quite vast and we had to literally walk across the city to return to the Big Oak Tree.


    The second reason was that I had to take periodic breaks from using my Spirit Sense. Since the ability allowed me to detect ALL auras within my surrounding, I needed to concentrate in order to separate and distinguish the individual auras. Maintaining my concentration while walking was very mentally taxing. However, I had no choice but to keep my ability activated because I was really concerned about being ambushed by assassins again and having the ability to detect evil aura was a way for me to detect those would-be assassins.


    Additionally, I was mindful of the fact that I had a nun as my travel companion. As she was unarmed and unarmored, I didn''t want to engage in combat with assassins and have my healer end up in the crossfire. Head Sister Kira had put her faith and trust in me to keep Sister Waverly safe, and I didn''t want to disappoint her. Thus, I was extra cautious in avoiding assassins even if this meant delaying my return to the inn.


    When I arrived at the Big Oak Tree, I received the following in-game notifications: "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP. Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +500 XP." I was gratified to see that my diligence had paid off in the end. I gave myself a little fist pump and then I entered the inn. I waved at the receptionist, walked through the half-full dining room, and then entered the VIP room. Surprisingly, Van, Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin were already up and having breakfast.


    They noticed my companion and they looked at the sister with great interest.


    I turned around to introduce her. "This is Sister Waverly. She has graciously agreed to accompany me as a healer in my next mission to unlock the final Ph''laen Ruins. She will be with us for up to a week," I explained.


    "My name is Bjoukia and I''m glad to have you with us," Bjoukia said with a broad smile. As a fighter, she welcomed having a healer in the party. She had been relying mainly on healing potions to heal herself during our adventures together. A competent healer was worth her weight in gold.


    "Please join us for breakfast," Van added with a big smile. He, too, was glad that Sister Waverly was joining the party.


    As we sat in our seats, the waitress entered. "What would you like for breakfast?" she asked.


    I pointed at the food on the table. I saw that it was oatmeal and tea. "Whatever they''re having is fine."


    "The same," the nun added.


    The elven waitress nodded and left the room.


    Once she was gone, Bjoukin and Rijana introduced themselves. "I''m Bjoukin." "I''m Rijana." The duo tried their best to make the nun feel welcome.


    Rijana turned toward me. "Not that I don''t appreciate having a healer in our party, but what made you decide to add one now?" she asked me.


    I winced at the question because it was a delicate topic. Nonetheless, I wanted to be honest with my magic instructor. "Do you recall what happened when I was teleported back to the Transport Room?" I asked.


    "You''re referring to your blackout episode?" she asked.


    I nodded. "I took a massive amount of damage because I received access to Matter. And that''s AFTER I had a successful saving throw."


    Van whistled. "You want a healer nearby in case you die during your next mission," he summarized my reason succinctly in a somber tone of voice.


    I nodded.


    Suddenly, the door opened. Dovarata and Bila entered the room. They noticed an unknown but attractive woman sitting next to me.


    Bila hissed as she sat next to Sister Waverly. "Who''s she?" the cat girl asked in a not-so-friendly tone of voice. She was unhappy to find another woman in her customary seat next to me.


    The nun turned to her. "I''m Sister Waverly and I will be joining your party. I hope we get along," she answered with a bright smile.


    The cat girl looked at the nun directly in the eyes.


    The sister did not flinch from the intense stare.


    Finally, Bila nodded. "Fine." Her tail twitched. "I''m Bila."


    "And I''m Dovarata," the dracon interrupted. She, too, was not in her customary seat next to me. That seat had been claimed by Rijana.


    "Pleased to meet you all," the nun said and bowed.


    The waitress returned with a tray. She placed a bowl of oatmeal and a mug of honey tea in front of me and the sister. Then she turned toward Bila and Dovarata.


    "We''ll have the same," the dracon ordered.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched but she remained silent. To her disappointment, Bila learned that the inn did not serve meat for breakfast. BUT she did eat a hearty lunch and dinner (chicken stew and two whole fishes, respectively) yesterday on my dime. So it was fine to eat the chicken feed for breakfast this morning.


    We ate breakfast in silence.


    When I finished my meal, Van gave me a pointed look. "Will you tell them?" he asked quietly.


    "Tell who?" Bila replied. Her tail flickered; her curiosity was stoked by his question.


    Seeing that I wasn''t inclined to mention it, the paladin shook his head. "Since Bila and Dovarata are also your bodyguards, they should be informed."


    "Of what?" Bjoukia asked. The elven maiden was curious now.


    "Ah! You mean the assassination attempt on Brother Lawrence''s life!" Sister Waverly spoke up.


    Bila slammed a fist on the table. "When?" Her pale yellow-green eyes glowed.


    "It occurred after he stepped out of the church building yesterday afternoon," the nun answered calmly. "I happened to be walking nearby when I saw someone shoot an arrow at him. It missed and killed the poor man behind him." Sister Waverly made a sign of the cross over her head. "I took Brothers Mulligan and Van to my convent to shelter them from other possible assassins in the area," she added.


    "And you didn''t bother to tell us?" Dovarata growled. Her eyes, too, started glowing.


    I raised my hands to placate them. "Well, a lot of things happened yesterday," I replied with a shrug.


    "Uh-huh." The dracon was not buying it. "You were with him, Van?" she asked the paladin.


    "Yes, I was," he nodded. "I chased the man. He had fired his bow from a rooftop across the street. He was dressed in all black and wore a hood which covered his face. He jumped over the wall and I lost him." Van shook his head.


    "Is he from the Thieves'' Guild?" Rijana spoke up.


    "I have no clue," I replied honestly. "I haven''t been approached by their representatives in this city."


    The mage looked around the room. "Unfortunately, none of us here has the connections with the underworld society in London. We''ll just have to be extra careful when we walk in the street," Rijana concluded while looking at each of her companions aside from me.


    They nodded their agreement.


    She looked at me again. "Where are the final Ph''laen Ruins located?" she asked.


    "Oxford," I answered.


    "When are we leaving?" Dovarata asked. Since she possessed the Orb of Travel and the only means of magical transportation to Oxford, she needed to know my schedule.


    I was hesitant to reply. "As much as I would like to go there right away, I think it''s important for me to train and add more spells to my spellbook before I leave London," I finally answered her.


    The dracon nodded. "Fair enough."


    "So you wish to stay here for another day or two at most?" Bjoukia asked,


    I nodded.

 Chapter 84 - More Training

    I just remembered something. I turned toward Rijana and asked, "Um, what happened to the practice room I asked you to sign up for at the Magic Guild?"


    My teacher gave me a pointed look. "Since you were a no-show without telling me, I decided to use the time slot for myself, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin for our training. Otherwise, the guild will charge a penalty fee of 50 gold pieces."


    I shuddered at the thought. "Thank you very much!" I said appreciatively.


    The mage shook her head. "It''s okay. I realize you needed to take shelter at the convent yesterday to escape further assassination attempts. So there was no way for you to contact me at the guild."


    I was very thankful for the lifeline that Rijana had thrown at me. I was happy to escape the financial penalty. After all, money was not easy to earn in this gaming world. 50 gold coins were more than the common folk could make in a year! I truly dodged a bullet with Rijana''s help. "Is it possible to borrow another time slot for today?" I asked gingerly.


    "It wouldn''t hurt to try," she shrugged. "But you''re showing up this time, right?"


    "Yes, actually I plan to go to the mage tower right after we leave this place," I pointed out.


    "That''s fine," she nodded.


    I turned my attention to Van, Bila, and Dovarata. "What will you guys do?" I asked.


    "We''re coming along," Dovarata answered immediately.


    "We''re your bodyguards," Bila reminded me. Her tail whacked me in the back for emphasis.


    Van simply nodded.


    Last but not least, I turned toward Sister Waverly, who had just joined our party. "What will you do today? Do you wish to return to the convent?"


    The nun laughed at my suggestion. "If I return right away, the sisters will think that I''ve been banished from your party and forced to return to the convent. Or that I proved to be useless to your party. Now, we wouldn''t want my sisters to think that, would we?"


    I waved my hands. "Of course not! I''m sorry to put you in that situation!" I said in a panic. Eek! Sisters were scary!


    She gave me a knowing nod as if she knew my answer already.


    Of course, I wasn''t planning to dismiss a healer from my party. I noticed that my companions were giving me a disapproving look. I rose from my seat and said, "Let''s go!" I walked out of the VIP room and then left the inn.


    I immediately activated Spirit Sense to check for any malevolent auras. Fortunately, I found none nearby.


    Van immediately joined me in front of the Big Oak Tree. "You should have waited for our confirmation that no assassins were waiting for you!" he yelled at me and shoved me in the chest.


    Uh-oh! I was concerned that his hot temper will escalate the situation. The last thing I wanted was to have the paladin tossed in jail by the Watch. Again. Thus, I sought to defuse the situation immediately by raising my hands to placate Van. "Yes, you''re right. I''m sorry for going ahead of you," I apologized.


    "Even if you added a healer to your party, that''s not an excuse to be careless about assassins," he said pointedly.


    I winced and looked away. He was right. More importantly, he raised an important issue. Once the assassins became aware of Sister Waverly, they will no doubt target her before attacking me. In other words, her clothing as a sister will draw attention from those seeking to harm me. Thus, I needed to convince the nun to change her clothing. When she finally appeared outside the inn, I approached her. "Sister Waverly, is it okay if we visit a clothing store and buy you some casual clothes to wear?" I asked politely.


    "You don''t like being seen walking with a nun?" she joked and laughed. "Oh, fine. I know that my clothing will make me too conspicuous. I agree that I need to dress differently in order to join your adventures. Unfortunately, I don''t have the money to buy new clothes," she noted sadly.


    I waved my hand dismissively. "I will pay for your clothes. I''m the one who asked you to join my party. Therefore, it''s only appropriate for me to pay for your travel gear," I replied.


    The sister bowed to me.


    Since I had no idea where the clothing shops were, I had to ask a passerby. "Hi! Where are the nearest clothing stores?" I asked a young boy who appeared old enough to be an apprentice. I looked at his caption and his name was "Hurley."


    Hurley looked at our party and he grinned. "What''s in it for me?"


    "Let''s go ask someone else!" Bila said in a huff while grabbing my arm to pull me away from the greedy little boy.


    I refused to leave. "Can I offer to buy you something from the baker''s shop?" I asked.


    Hurley nodded. "That''s fair enough. I''ll take you to the baker and then to the tailor shop," he replied. "Please come this way," he added. He turned around and started walking east. He walked for two blocks and then headed south.


    As we walked, I activated Navigation Sense and Spirit Sense. I wanted to add the shops to my mental map. At the same time, I had to check the nearby living auras to confirm that no assassins were near me.


    Since the streets were really crowded, my young guide could not walk very fast.


    Thus, I was able to maintain both abilities while keeping up with him. After a 10-minute walk, I smelled a nice aroma. A few shops down the street, I saw a baker''s shop. A yellow sign with black text read, "Jamar''s Baker Shop."


    Hurley walked in and stared at the freshly baked cookies sitting on trays along the walls behind the counter. "Hey, Cale! Can I get a dozen cookies?" he ordered.


    A young girl with strawberry colored hair and bright blue eyes appeared. Cale wore a light yellow dress and a white apron. She plucked an assortment of cookies from the trays with a pair of tongs and put the cookies in a straw basket. She then placed the basket on the counter. "That will be 5 silver pieces for the cookies and 1 silver piece for the basket, refundable when you return it," she said.


    The boy turned toward me.


    I took the money from my money sack and placed it on the counter.


    Cale gave me a weird look but took the coins. She couldn''t understand why I was paying for Hurley''s cookies but declined to ask me, a nobleman, this question. "Thank you for your purchase." She curtsied.


    Bila, Dovarata, and Waverly stared at me with puppy eyes. Ack! I sighed and said, "Please give me another dozen cookies." I placed the coins on the counter. It was hopeless for me to resist the triple attack.


    The three immediately devoured the cookies and then handed the empty basket back to the girl.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Would you like another order?" Cale asked with a grin.


    "NO!" I said forcefully. "Thank you." I took back a silver coin for the basket and then left the shop. I waited for Hurley to come out.


    Van and the rest of my companions were already outside. They had checked the surroundings for possible assassins.


    The boy gave me a sympathetic look and continued walking.


    We arrived at our destination 5 minutes later. The window carried a display of a piece of wood carved in the shape of a male torso. The model was dressed in a white tunic, dark gray vest, and a navy blue jacket.


    Frankly, I thought the sample clothes looked expensive. To the right of the window display was the door. Above the door was a wooden sign painted in yellow with a blue colored text: "Arkan''s Tailor Shop."


    Hurley looked at me. "As promised, I have escorted you to the tailor shop. Thank you for the cookies!" He bowed deeply to me and walked away.


    Wondering if I had been scammed by the little brat, I opened the door and entered the shop.


    Soon, an old man appeared before us. He had a thin build but his eyes were alert. He quickly scanned each of us and the clothes we wore. He also checked our captions for our names. "How may I help you, Lord Mulligan?" he asked with a deep bow.


    I was impressed by the shopkeeper. In less than a minute, he was able to check our names and determine who had the highest social status within our party. Thus, he made the safe choice to address me. "Greetings! I would like to acquire a set of casual wear for Sister Waverly," I said while waving a hand in her direction. "She will accompany me on a brief journey beyond London," I explained.


    The tailor rubbed his chin as he focused his sight entirely on the nun. He walked around and examined her body from the front and back. "I see," he said with a nod. "I will be back in a moment." The shopkeeper walked to his closets along the walls and took out a few garments. Soon, he returned while holding a long-sleeved, high-collared white shirt with some frilly decorations, red pants and matching red cloak, plus a pair of black riding boots. "Please try them in the dressing room," he requested while pointing at a door in the back.


    Sister Waverly accepted the clothing and entered the dressing room.


    We waited patiently for the nun to return. When she did, we were stunned by the change in her physical appearance. Without the conservative black robes, Sister Waverly looked stunningly beautiful with her light blonde hair framing her pretty face.


    I turned toward Arkan and asked, "How much?" The clothes had fit the sister perfectly and I was impressed by his recommendation.


    The tailor rubbed his chin again. "Normally, I would charge 20 gold for everything. But since this is for a sister, I''m willing to offer a discount of half-off. That''s my wholesale price and I can''t go any lower than that," he answered honestly.


    I untied my gold sack and counted out 11 gold coins. "Here''s 11 gold coins, then. You should make at least a little profit from the transaction."


    "Thank you, milord." Arkan accepted the payment with a deep bow.


    "Thank you, Brother Mulligan," Waverly said and offered her own deep bow. She was holding her old robes, which had been neatly folded.


    "I can store them for you," Dovarata offered. She took the black robes and put them inside her Bag of Holding.


    "Let''s head over to the Magic Guild now," Rijana prodded us gently.


    We left the tailor shop. My bodyguards walked out first and checked our surroundings. Once they were satisfied that it was safe, Bila opened the door and I stepped out into the street.


    I activated Spirit Sense again. Reading all the auras within my vicinity, I confirmed there were no malevolent auras nearby. Then I activated my Navigation Sense and checked my current position in relation to the location of the Magic Guild. Once I had my bearing, I started heading north.


    After a 20 minute walk, we were in sight of the mage tower. The church bell tolled 10 times during our trek. Soon, we arrived in front of the building.


    Rijana entered the tower and then teleported us to the administrative floor by using the command word, "procuratio." Once the efforts of the magical teleportation dissipated, she walked up to a desk to our right and asked, "Is there a practice room available right now?"


    The clerk opened a black appointment book and flipped to a page with a bookmark. She looked up Rijana and nodded. "You''re in luck. There''s a slot available for the next half-hour." The clerk opened her drawer and took out a key. She also took out a parchment. "Please fill out your name and then you can take the key to use the practice room."


    Rijana did as told and took the key. "Thank you." She turned toward us and said, "Let''s go." She walked down the hallway and passed by several doors before she stopped in front of a door marked "E." She inserted the key and opened the door. Beyond the doorway was a large field with a bright blue sky. "Please enter," she said.


    We entered the room and she closed it behind her. The door suddenly disappeared.


    "So, what kind of practice do you have in mind?" Rijana asked.


    I turned my head toward the nun. "I need to know if you can fight and protect yourself," I said.


    Sister Waverly smiled at me. She spread her legs apart and held up her fists. "Care to spar with me, Brother?" she challenged.


    I was shocked by her martial pose. I wondered if she was a barehanded fighter like Alsaj was. I unclipped my scabbard from my belt and held the scabbard in front of me.


    In the blink of an eye, she was standing in front of me and throwing her right fist at my face!


    I heard dice rolling in my head as I began to duck under her punch. Somehow, I was successful in dodging. I jabbed the point of my scabbard at her chest.


    However, the nun used an open palm to deflect the attack away from her body. She immediately spun around and launched a roundhouse kick!


    I ducked again and kicked out my left foot against the back of her knee.


    Somehow, she read my move and hopped over my kick.


    Since I was still in a crouched position, Sister Waverly slammed her fists against the back of my head. *BAM* It felt like my skull was slammed with a sledgehammer! As my consciousness faded and my body fell to the ground, I heard someone say, "Oops!"


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of brilliant blue eyes looking down at me.


    "How are you feeling, Brother?" Sister Waverly asked softly. She was blushing with embarrassment.


    I took a moment to gauge my current condition. I did not have a headache despite the fact that I took a massive blow to the head. Nor was I dizzy. "I''m feeling fine," I answered honestly. I suspected that the nun had healed me while I was unconscious.


    "That''s wonderful," she said with a sigh of relief as I lifted my head from her laps. "I apologize for going overboard during our duel. I''m not quite used to holding back."


    I waved my hand. "It''s fine. I should have been more careful. I was too focused on attacking you and I ignored your counterattack. The fault was mine." I smiled at her. "So how long was I out?" I asked.


    "Not too long. Maybe 20 minutes?" she answered.


    I looked around and saw that we were, indeed, still inside the practice room on the Plane of Air. The rest of my companions were still sparring. Van and Bjoukia were fighting each other with a sword and shield. Bjoukin was firing arrows at Bila while she used her quickness to dodge or parry the arrows. The main event was the magic duel between Rijana and Dovarata. The dracon threw fireballs at Rijana, who responded by creating walls of earth to block the flight of the incoming fireballs.


    As we watched my companions spar, I asked the nun a question. "How did you learn to fight like that?" I was really surprised by her fighting skill. Waverly was easily a match for Alsaj the monk.


    My sparring partner grinned. "I was trained at the convent." She saw my surprise and explained. "Since the convent is inhabited by women who had taken vows of chastity, we are a frequent target for perverted men who think we are helpless. Each sister is taught how to fight barehanded and to defend herself."


    I was shocked by her explanation. "You don''t receive any protection from the knights?" I asked her.


    Sister Waverly shook her head. "To the nobility who pay for the guards, our order should not even exist. Thus, they aren''t willing to assign guards to the convent. Furthermore, it took a lot of persuasions to convince the Church to even provide the land for the convent. We are self-sufficient and we receive funding from neither the church nor the nobility in general. We do receive offerings from visitors, though, and it has been sufficient for our needs."


    Upon hearing this, I felt guilty for visiting the convent without making an offering.


    The nun smiled as if she had read my mind. "Your work in fixing the basement saved the convent a lot of money. And the sisterhood is truly appreciative of what you have done for us."


    I nodded in acknowledgment and her words soothed my guilt.


    After 8 minutes, Sister Waverly called out: "Our time slot is almost up!"


    The combatants immediately stopped fighting. They turned toward the nun and noticed that I had awakened. They walked over and approached us.


    "Are you okay?" Bila asked me.


    "I''m fine," I replied.


    "What''s your name?" Bjoukia asked with a mischievous grin.


    "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan," I replied and rolled my eyes at her.


    "Never thought I would see you lose a duel. Especially against a nun!" Van laughed at me.


    "Care to spar with me?" the sister asked politely.


    The paladin gulped. "Um, no thank you!" he blurted out quickly.


    Rijana clapped her hands. "We need to leave now." She held the key in her hand. She turned it as if she was unlocking an invisible door, and the door appeared before her. She opened the door and waited for us to leave.


    We left the practice room and immediately returned to the hallway.


    Rijana closed the door behind her and locked it. She then walked over to the clerk and returned the key.


    "Thank you," the clerk said in acknowledgment. She opened her black appointment book and made a note.


    "I''m hungry," Bila said while rubbing her belly.


    "Me, too!" Dovarata joined in.


    "Fine. Let''s return to the Big Oak Tree," I said as the church bell tolled elven times.

 Chapter 85 - A Farewell, An Upgrade

    Once we left the Magic Guild, we pushed our way through the busy streets to return to the inn. By the time we reached the Big Oak Tree, it was almost a quarter to noon.


    The common room was a virtual combat zone as people fought for empty seats during the lunch rush hours. My party walked through the crowded room and made our way to the VIP room. Thankfully, it was still available.


    An elven waitress came into the room to take our order.


    "What is today''s special?" I asked.


    "Mutton stew," she replied.


    "We''ll have the special and also honey mead," I ordered.


    "Can I get two servings?" Dovarata asked me.


    "Sure," I said. I realized the dracon had a big appetite.


    "Me, too!" Bila jumped in.


    I nodded at the waitress.


    She smiled and left the room.


    When the elf was gone, Dovarata looked at me again. "Milord, I will be leaving your party after our meal is finished," she announced in a sad tone of voice.


    "I see."


    "My agreement was to take you to London and then accompany you to the ruins. Since we have done so, our bargain has been completed," she explained.


    "And you need to return home," I guessed.


    "Yes," she nodded. "I''ve been here in London for 4 days. My golem needs maintenance and my sister, Hleara, will be antsy awaiting my return."


    "I can imagine," I said as I thought back to the younger draconic sister.


    Dovarata turned toward Sister Waverly, who was sitting next to her. The dracon took the nun''s black robes and veil out of her Bag of Holding and placed it on the table. Then she placed a key on top of the clothes. "The key is for the guest room that I was sharing with Bila. You can take my bed."


    "Okay," the nun said and accepted the key. Waverly took the clothes and placed them on the empty seat to her left.


    Several waitresses soon entered the VIP room carrying trays of food. Once we received our bowls of mutton stew and our tankards of mead, they departed again.


    My companions ate the delicious food in silence. Even Bila was eating with less enthusiasm than usual because of Dovarata''s imminent departure from our party.


    Once I finished my meal, I looked at Rijana and said, "I want to add more spells to my spellbook."


    My magic instructor looked at me and nodded.


    I looked at the rest of my companions. "I''m planning to spend the rest of today in my room. You''re free to do whatever you wish. We''ll head out again tomorrow morning."


    "Okay," Van agreed. "I''ll head over to the church and run some errands."


    "I''ll be guarding you," Bila said.


    "We''ll hunt in the woods," Bjoukin said.


    His sister, Bjoukia, nodded. Of course, she''ll be going with him.


    All eyes then turned toward Sister Waverly, who had a perplexed expression on her face. "I don''t feel like sitting in my guest room alone. So I will keep Bila company."


    "Bila is going to sit in my room. Are you okay with that?" I asked her.


    "It''s fine," the nun smiled.


    I suddenly remembered something. I untied a small sack that I received yesterday. I placed it on the table. "This is the reward I received yesterday after I delivered my report to Saint John the Kind regarding the disappearance of the orphans from the orphanage. There are 200 gold coins in the bag. I would like to split the bounty equally among us, aside from Sister Waverly," I explained.


    My companions stared at the sack for a moment. Then Rijana shook her head. "We didn''t do much to deserve compensation. We couldn''t track the wolves or locate the snake pit. Frankly, if we also factor in the interviews you conducted with the workers at the orphanage, you actually did most of the work. I think you deserve the full 200 gold coins," she concluded.


    The elven siblings nodded in agreement.


    "I serve the Church and I don''t need the monetary reward," Van said.


    I turned toward Dovarata and she, too, shook her head. "I just received a huge inheritance from my father, remember?" she reminded me. "I have no need for gold coins nor any shops to spend them near my home." After all, Dovarata lived on an island formed of an inactive volcano. There were no human settlements near her ancestral home.


    Finally, I turned toward Bila.


    Her eyes glowed as she wrestled with her decision. Normally, she would not hesitate to take her share of the reward. But Rijana''s words struck a deep chord with the cat girl. Out of the eight people currently in the room, the ones who did the most to resolve the matter involving the orphans were: me, Van, Rijana, and Dovarata. In that order. Aside from me, if these three people refused to take a share of the reward, then it would make Bila look greedy if she accepted a share. Thus, in order to keep her Honor, Bila also had to decline the reward as much as it grated her personally.


    After a long moment of silence, Bila looked at me and shook her head. She pushed the sack in front of me. "Keep it," she said quietly.


    The matter of the bounty now settled, Dovarata rose from her seat. "I should head out now. Good luck on your quest, Lord Mulligan." She bowed deeply to me and walked out of the VIP room for the last time.


    Once the dracon was gone, Bila spoke up. "Are you fine with her leaving? I thought you need her magic item to teleport?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "I''m hoping to learn some travel magic before I leave the city. If I fail in doing so, then I could still arrange for transportation with the Magic Guild," I explained.


    "Ah, that makes sense!" the cat girl nodded.


    Since we had all finished eating, we vacated the room. I left 10 silver coins as a tip. When we entered the front lobby, our party separated as discussed in the VIP room.


    I walked up the stairs followed by Rijana, Bila, and Waverly. I unlocked the door to my guest room and kept it open for my guests. I entered the room last and locked the door behind me.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I sat on my bed and said, "I need to clear out my notifications first. Then I will start leveling up my profession."


    Bila sat on the floor and leaned against the door.


    Waverly sat next to her. The nun assumed the lotus position and started meditating.


    Rijana sat next to the sister and did the same thing.


    I looked at the trio sitting on the floor. I was surprised that none of them chose to sit on Van''s bed. I guessed they weren''t comfortable with the idea of sleeping on a man''s bed.


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts and started going through my in-game messages. I received a net total of 1,200 XP from using Spirit Sense and Navigation Sense. I also received 50 XP from negotiating with Hurley, the boy on the street, and Arkan, the tailor. However, my loss against Sister Waverly in a duel resulted in a reduction of 300 Reputation and 600 XP. She had also scored a critical hit against me for 30 Health plus the knock out status effect. Ouch.


    Despite her profession as a nun, Sister Waverly certainly knew how to fight and she definitely was not fragile despite being our party''s primary healer. Anyone who was foolish enough to discount her as a nun deserved to be beaten up by her just like the way I had been.


    I pulled up my Player Status Screen. I had not looked at it since I arrived in London, or 4 days ago.


    A picture of my player avatar was in the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Spirit Magi, Title: Matter User, Title: Dragonslayer, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Undead Hunter, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Title: Protector of Southampton, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Adept of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful Good, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla, Marked by Leonus; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 9, Experience: 111,275/45,000, Reputation: 64,402, Attack: 42, Damage: 6-8 (Unarmed), 8-12 (Dagger), 8-18 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 9%, Critical Damage: 250%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 90, Stamina: 54, Magic: 50, Strength: 20, Intelligence: 35, Wisdom: 12, Dexterity: 19, Constitution: 26, Charisma: 12. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 7), Magic Sense (Level 10/MAX), Immunity to Electricity (Level 2), Immunity to Fear (Level X), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 10/MAX), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were six tabs. The first was marked "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 8); Swordsman¡ªDual-Weld (Level X), Charge (Level 6), Disarm (Level 4), First Strike (Level 3), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2), Sprint (Level 1)."


    The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 7)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic, Enchant Magic Item, Permanency, Summon Elemental; Fire (Level 8)¡ªFire Bolt, Fireball, Protection from Fire; Water (Level 4)¡ªAcid Arrow, Iceball; Earth (Level 4)¡ªArmor, Web, Earth Spike; Air (Level 5)¡ªMagic Missile, Invisibility, Lightning Bolt; Light (Level 2)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 3)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness."


    The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)."


    The fourth tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X)."


    The fifth tab was "Followers," and it listed: "Bila, Journeyman Swordsman."


    The final tab was "Leylines," and it listed: "Divine Forest of Gaea (Earth); Hleandro''s Lair (Fire); Southampton Water (Water); Southampton Harbor (Wind); Primrose Hill (Wind)."


    My eyes immediately zoomed in on my current experience points. I was shocked by the fact that I had over 111,000 points! I gained 36,000 XP since the last time I checked my personal status. But considering the fact that I was a dual-class character and had to earn 2 XP for every point gained, this meant I really gained 72,000 points! More importantly, I should be in the vicinity of Level 15, which will unlock access to the Eight-Tier spells!


    Bila noticed my excitement and her whiskers and ears twitched.


    I offered her a friendly wave and then opened my messenger bag. I took out the magic scrolls that I had purchased from the Magic Bazaar back in Southampton. The scrolls were: Fly (Third-Tier), Firestorm (Fourth-Tier), Dimension Door (Fourth-Tier), and Anti-Magic Shell (Eighth-Tier).


    I took out my spellbook and writing equipment. I took the scroll for Fly out of the scroll holder and laid the scroll flat on my bed. I opened my spellbook to a fresh page and started copying the spell. 15 minutes later, I heard dice rolling inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP. Spell of air LEARNED: Fly. +100 XP."


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes to rest for a minute. Then I opened my eyes and looked at my bed. I saw that the scroll for Fly had turned to dust. I took out the scroll for Firestorm and began to copy it into my spellbook. 20 minutes later, dice started rolling inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +200 XP. Spell of fire LEARNED: Firestorm. +200 XP."


    I took a 5-minute break and then tried to copy Dimension Door. My skill level in Air was only at 5 compared to 8 for Fire. I knew that there was a chance that I would fail to learn the spell. That was why I delayed advancing my character level. And now, the moment of truth had arrived. After a half-hour, dice rolled inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +200 XP. Spell of air LEARNED: Dimension Door. +200 XP."


    I took a deep breath. I had spent over an hour copying spells into my spellbook and I was already mentally exhausted. I was NOT in the proper mental condition to try to copy an eighth-tier spell into my spellbook. Thus, I decided to meditate for a while to clear my mind.


    As I meditated, I reached out with my soul and felt my connections with the leylines. I was truly thankful to Gaea for teaching me how to tap into the first leyline and leading me down this path. The leylines provided a supplemental source of energy in place of mana to fuel my spells. I felt the five streams of leylines pass through my body. I felt a sense of belonging and I was humbled by this connection to an unknown part of the world at large. Finally, I felt that I was ready to make the attempt.


    I opened my eyes and recalled my status screen. I cashed in my experience points and immediately advanced my Swordmage profession to Level 15. The advancement gave me 30 attribute points to spend or 6 points per level of advancement. It was time to shore up my weaknesses. I added 6 points each to my Wisdom and Charisma and brought them to 18. I added 1 point to Dexterity and brought it to 20. I added 4 points to Constitution and brought it to 30. I spent 5 points on Strength and brought it to 25. I had 8 points remaining and I spent the rest on my Intelligence, bringing it to 43.


    I remembered that Saint John had a weird ability that allowed him to read my status screen. In fact, the first time I visited him, he used this ability to write down a copy of my status report. At the time, I was too shocked to ask what he was going to do with this highly confidential information. During the meeting, the cleric specifically asked me to raise my Charisma to at least 15 and explained it was important because I was seeking the crown. Hopefully, he will be happy with the way I distributed my attribute points and the fact that I took his advice and raised my Charisma to 18 points.


    The middle column now read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful Good, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla, Marked by Leonus; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 15, Experience: 111,325/120,000, Reputation: 64,402, Attack: 62, Damage: 10-12 (Unarmed), 12-16 (Dagger), 12-22 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 12%, Critical Damage: 300%."


    And the right column now read: "Health: 140, Stamina: 88, Magic: 102, Strength: 25, Intelligence: 43, Wisdom: 18, Dexterity: 20, Constitution: 30, Charisma: 18. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 7), Magic Sense (Level 10/MAX), Immunity to Electricity (Level 2), Immunity to Fear (Level X), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 10/MAX), Reroll (Level X)."


    I was shocked again by my status screen. After I distributed my 30 attribute points, I had massive upgrades in my Health, Stamina, Magic, Attack, Critical Attack, and Critical Damage. Frankly, if I had the right spells cast beforehand, I could even go toe-to-toe even with my former sword instructor, Kalistra. I imagined fighting her in a duel and shook my head. Nah. I wasn''t going to last 10 seconds against her. Nonetheless, I was certain that I could defeat Captain Maisen at the very least.


    Buoyed by my renewed confidence, I took the scroll for Anti-Magic Shell out of the scroll holder and started copying it into my spellbook. The spell proved to be the most complicated thing I had ever read. The instructions turned into a lecture that expounded on the balance between the light and the dark and how the four basic elements were subservient to the Great Balance. Order inevitably descended into Chaos and entropy arose to wipe out existence itself. Yet, from the nothingness of the Void, spontaneity sprang forth in the vacuum and new matter was created.


    After an hour, I had to make an Intelligence check. I made four more saving throws, meaning that I had spent five hours reading and copying the spell. Dice rolled inside my mind again. "Read magic FAILED. Reroll SUCCESSFUL. Level 9, +1,000 XP. General spell LEARNED: Anti-Magic Shell. Level 8, +1,000 XP."


    With a goofy smile on my face, I collapsed onto my bed and blacked out.

 Chapter 86 - To Surpass the Teacher, or Not

    I awoke to the feeling of someone gently slapping my cheek. I gingerly opened my eyes and saw that it was Rijana. "What time is it?" I asked. After we had lunch and Dovarata left our party, I spent a solid 6 hours copying the scrolls into my spellbook. Depending on how long I had slept, I may still have time to visit the Magic Shop at the Magic Guild before the 10 pm curfew.


    "It''s a half-hour past 8," my magic instructor replied. "You still have time to eat something before the kitchen is closed for the evening."


    "You should definitely eat and regain your strength, Brother Mulligan," Van said.


    Upon hearing that, my stomach started rumbling.


    The paladin grinned.


    Eek! I immediately jumped out of bed, stored my spellbook and writing supplies, and followed Rijana out of the room. Before I left, I looked around my room but didn''t see Bila and Waverly. "Where are Bila and Sister Waverly?" I asked as we walked down the stairs.


    "They''re eating in the VIP room. We were concerned when you fell unconscious. The sister examined your condition and said you were only mentally exhausted. She reassured us that a decent nap will help you recover. Since Van returned from the Westminster Abbey, the four of us decided to split into two groups and take turns watching you while the other group ate dinner," Rijana explained.


    "The girls were gracious enough to let Rijana and I eat dinner first," Van added.


    "Ah, I see," I nodded in understanding. I was happy to learn that Bila and Van were taking their duties as my bodyguards seriously.


    Given the late hour in the evening, the common room was only a third occupied by patrons. Nonetheless, Rijana took me into the VIP room, where the cat girl and the nun were, indeed, eating dinner--chicken pot pie plus a tankard of ale.


    When we joined the two at the table, an elven waitress entered the room. "What would you like to order?" she asked.


    "I''ll have what they''re having," I replied. I looked at the food the two were eating and I was impressed by the amount of chicken meat, cheese, diced carrots, and potatoes stuffed into a pie which was the width of two fists. Frankly, I would be very surprised if Sister Waverly managed to eat her pie. Bila, on the other hand, would have no trouble finishing hers because the cat girl had an enormous appetite.


    "I just want some hot tea," Rijana ordered.


    "The same," Van added with a nod.


    The waitress nodded back politely and left the room.


    Bila looked at me with a gleam in her pale yellow-green eyes and said, "I''m glad you woke up in time, Lord Mulligan. It would be a shame if you ended up skipping dinner. This pie is delicious!" She licked her lips and her paws for emphasis.


    The sister looked at me with guilt in her eyes and then looked away in embarrassment. She wanted to wake me up before I miss dinner but Bila forcefully pulled the sister out of the room to prevent Waverly from doing so.


    "It''s fine," I said with a broad smile. "I exhausted myself copying four spell scrolls into my spellbook," I admitted openly.


    "What spells did you add?" Waverly asked with curiosity. She was looking at me again.


    "Fly, Firestorm, Dimension Door, and Anti-Magic Shell," I answered nonchalantly.


    Rijana''s jaw dropped. Her eyes narrowed. "Whoa! What level are you now?"


    "15."


    Van whistled. He remembered that I was a dual-class Swordmage and needed to earn double the normal amount of experience in order to advance my profession. He was shocked at how much experience I gained in such a short amount of time. He looked at me seriously. "You should consider visiting Kalistra to learn some advanced sword skills from her," he suggested. The paladin felt that I, as a warrior, was still lacking a killer move in swordsmanship. Thus, he believed that it would be beneficial if I learned another sword skill from my master.


    "I was planning to visit my master in her new village of Kalistro," I admitted.


    Rijana was still staring at me. "I''m not sure I''m qualified to teach you magic anymore," she said in a somber tone of voice.


    "How come?" I asked.


    "I''m only Level 16," she answered. The enchanter was torn between her jealousy at my unbelievable rate of advancement and pride in guiding my professional journey as a mage.


    I reached out with my left hand and squeezed her hand. "I''ll always think of you as my magic instructor."


    "Thank you." She smiled at me.


    The elven waitress returned my chicken pot pie and ale. She also gave Van and Rijana their hot teas.


    Unfortunately, the pie was burning hot and I had to wait for it to cool down. "What happened to Bjoukia and Bjoukin?" I asked while looking at Rijana.


    "They haven''t returned. They''re probably camping out in the woods tonight," she replied.


    "Aren''t you concerned that something may have happened to them?" I asked with alarm.


    Rijana shook her head. "They are elves, remember? They''ll be fine."


    "If you say so," I shrugged. I started eating my pie. When I took my first bite, an explosion of flavor engulfed my mouth. I chewed it slowly. The chef had added just the right amount of seasoning to enhance the flavor. This was easily the best chicken pot pie I had ever eaten in my life!


    "It''s good, right?" Bila said while watching me eat. She read my facial expressions and knew exactly how much I was enjoying the food.


    I nodded at her. Then I turned toward Rijana. "Do you know what time the Magic Shop closes? I would like to check their selection of scrolls."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    My instructor shook her head. "They close at 6 pm. You''ll have to return tomorrow morning."


    I groaned in disappointment at the news.


    "What spells are you looking for?" Waverly asked.


    "My top priority is Gate followed by Recall," I answered.


    "Makes sense," Van nodded with approval.


    Rijana shook her head. "Gate is a Ninth-Tier spell. You need to reach Level 17 to cast it. Recall is Sixth-Tier and if you can learn Anti-Magic Shell then you can definitely learn Recall," she said.


    I frowned. "How much experience is required to reach Level 17?"


    "136,000 points."


    I checked my status screen and saw that I had 112,325 XP currently. I was off by 23,675 XP. If I double it for being dual-class, then I needed almost 48,000 points. Ouch. I was so close and yet so far.


    My magic instructor watched as I made the mental calculations to reach Level 17. She grinned.


    Bila noticed. "Why do you look happy?" she asked while pointing her paw at the enchanter.


    "Unlike my illustrious pupil, I''m less than 1,000 points away from reaching Level 17," Rijana answered happily.


    That announcement got my attention! "What can I do to help you earn more experience?" I asked.


    She waved her hand dismissively. "Don''t worry about me. Just keep doing what you''ve been doing--going on quests, learning magic from me, etcetera. I could also earn experience from making magic items but the sort I would need to make to earn that much XP will be costly. Unless you''re willing to spend a platinum coin to order a magic item from me?" Rijana asked hopefully.


    I gulped and shook my head. I used the platinum coin that I was carrying inside my left boot to buy the scroll of Anti-Magic Shell for 500 gold coins from the Magic Bazaar at the Magic Guild in Southampton. I could no longer afford that kind of extravagant purchase anymore.


    The enchanter looked disappointed at my decline of her offer. She mistakenly thought that I had the coin to spare.


    "Are there other travel magic I could learn?" I asked.


    "Sure," she answered. "There is Teleport, a Seventh-Tier spell. And also, Greater Teleport, which is Eighth-Tier. The problem with Teleport is that the spell is very risky to cast. It requires you to have a mental description of your destination. Unfortunately, there is a chance that the spell will take you slightly away from your intended destination. And if your body happens to appear in a solid object, you could die instantly," she explained.


    I winced. I had watched enough episodes of Star Trek to understand the risks of teleportation mishaps. "What about Greater Teleport? Doesn''t that spell improve the accuracy of the spell?"


    Rijana nodded. "Yes, it does. But there is still a risk of teleportation error. That''s why mages prefer to use Gate if at all possible."


    "How many people can I take with me using Teleport and Greater Teleport?"


    "Teleport allows one person to travel per skill level in Air magic. Greater Teleport permits two people per skill level."


    "And Recall only takes me to a shrine that I had visited before?" I asked for confirmation.


    "Correct."


    I groaned inwardly. My best option now was to learn Recall and Greater Teleport and then try to gain the experience points needed to reach Level 17. In the meantime, I had to help Rijana reach Level 17 ASAP. I admit that a part of me WAS interested in pushing my own personal advancement and reach Level 17 before my teacher does. But it wasn''t like the Gamemaster or the Gods will toss 48,000 XP my way. At least not without me paying a steep price in some way. No, the safer course was to help Rijana reach Level 17 first and then hope she will be able to learn the Gate spell.


    With that decision made, I smiled at her. "Is there anything you could do tonight to gain some experience?" I asked.


    The enchanter tilted her head for a moment. "If you want to hire me to make a simple magic ring, that could give me some experience," she suggested.


    "What can I get for 50 gold coins?" I asked her.


    Rijana laughed. "Maybe a copper ring with +1 attribute increase?"


    The other companions laughed with her. There were a certain oddity and desperation in having a magic ring with such a low attribute increase. After all, the number of rings that could be worn simultaneously was rather limited. Thus, most adventurers would not settle for merely a +1 attribute ring.


    I raised my hand in defiance to their reactions. "Hey, that could make a real difference with life and death consequences," I pointed out.


    Rijana stopped laughing and looked at me for a moment with a serious facial expression. I was easily the biggest troublemaker she had ever met. I was both blessed and cursed by the Gods in her eyes. "For you, sure. So are you interested?" she asked.


    I considered her offer. Despite being Level 15 now, the only magic item I possessed was the Truth Stone of Order and Chaos. And frankly, either Bishop Canterbury or Saint John the Kind could strip the holy relic from me at any time for any reason. My sword from the dojo was silver coated but it was not magical. Honestly, I was poorly equipped for a person with my level and stature in this gaming world. While I would prefer to save my coins to buy more scrolls, I should be able to spare 50 gold coins for a magic ring. Thus, I nodded at Rijana.


    A gleam reached the enchanter''s eyes. "What attribute would you like to have?" she asked.


    I pondered her question. My lowest attributes were Wisdom and Charisma at 18 each. Since I wasn''t planning to take the crown any time soon, I figured I wouldn''t need to raise my Charisma again. Thus, the decision was obvious: "Wisdom."


    "Very well," Rijana nodded again. "Can I receive my payment now? I''m going directly to my workshop to make your ring," she explained.


    I untied the sack I received from Saint John and counted out 50 gold pieces. I placed them on the table and the enchanter accepted my payment.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow morning," she said with a smile. Rijana invoked a word of power and teleported out of the room.


    I finished my dinner and returned to my room.


    Van, Bila, and Waverly followed me up the stairs. But this time, Bila and Waverly did not enter my room. "We''ll be next door," Bila said and unlocked the door to my right.


    "Have a great evening, ladies," I nodded politely as I unlocked my own door. However, I did not enter the room immediately. Instead, I cast Light to illuminate the room and stepped aside.


    Van stood in front of me, stuck his head through the doorway, and looked around. "It looks clear," he reported.


    As my bodyguard looked inside the room, I, too, checked the room to ensure there were no assassins waiting. I activated Spirit Sense and Magic Sense to look for an invisible person awaiting me inside. Fortunately, the room was empty. I walked in and went straight to my bed on the left side of the guest room.


    Honestly, I was not happy that I was forced to take so many precautions because assassins were after my life. I was certainly not accustomed to it. But I accepted it as a price I had to pay in order to return home one day.


    While I was sitting on my bed, the church bell tolled nine times.


    I looked across the room and I saw that Van had removed his armor and placed the pieces on his bed. He was cleaning his armor meticulously with a wet towel. He had taken the lantern and placed it on his side of the nightstand.


    Seeing Van with his task, I decided to spend the next hour casting utility spells. "I''m going to practice my spells," I announced.


    The paladin did not look up from his work. "That''s fine," he replied.


    I directed the Light sphere to float above my head. I cast Darkness on it to extinguish the light. I cast Light to replace the sphere. And then started rotating the two spells. There were two reasons why I decided to practice these spells. First, they were relatively cheap at 2 mana each. Second, my skill in the Light and Dark spheres were only at Level 2 and 3, respectively. The other spheres were at Level 4 or higher. Thus, it made sense for me to focus on increasing my skill in the Light and Dark spheres.


    Van was surprised at what I was doing but he declined to comment. Instead, he leaned closer to the lantern, which was not affected by my spell of Darkness since I was targeting the Light sphere.


    With my increased mana pool of 102, I decided to cast each spell two dozen times. I did NOT want to drop my mana to zero and knock myself unconscious. I received a separate notification for each spell I cast but I ignored it. When my mana pool finally dropped to 6 points, I stopped casting.


    I spent the rest of the night clearing out my in-game messages. I received 25 XP for each successful spell with two exceptions. On my twentieth casting of each spell, I received the following messages: "Light SUCCESSFUL. Level 3, +75 XP." "Darkness SUCCESSFUL. Level 4, +100 XP." In total, I received 1,325 XP for spamming Light and Darkness.


    The church bell tolled ten times and I decided to retire for the night.

 Chapter 87 - Alfies Luxurious Bathhouse

    I awoke to the sound of a rooster crowing in the distance. My eyes laid on a familiar ceiling. I sat up on my bed and stretched my arms. I took a deep breath of the brisk morning air.


    Small rays of sunlight squeezed through the tiny gaps in the shutter and slew the total darkness of the room.


    I took a moment to consider my schedule for today. My first task was to visit the Magic Shop and purchase the scroll for the Recall spell. The second task was to help Rijana earn enough experience for her to reach Level 17 and learn the Gate spell. After that, we will leave London and head over to Oxford to visit the final Ph''laen Ruins.


    With my upcoming schedule set, I got off the bed. I walked over to the nightstand and opened the shutter on the wall behind the stand. A brilliant light shone into the room. I peered at the bucket of water in front of the nightstand and winced. The water inside the bucket had turned gray from cleaning Van''s armor. Therefore, I could not use it to wash my face!


    "Good morning, Brother Mulligan!" a voice said.


    Van sat up on his bed and blinked his eyes several times to adjust his eyes to the sudden light.


    "Good morning, Van," I replied with a pleasant smile. I didn''t wish to make an issue of the dirty water with him. However, the desire to be clean lingered in my head. "Say, do you know if there is any bathhouse nearby?" I asked him.


    The paladin nodded and smiled. "Yeah, we should definitely visit the bathhouse," he agreed.


    "Let''s go downstairs and grab breakfast," I suggested. I quickly walked to the door but waited. I stepped aside and allowed my bodyguard to open the door and check the hallway. Once he gave me a thumbs-up, I joined him outside and locked the door behind me.


    I was not surprised to learn that we were alone. The elven siblings, Bjoukia and Bjoukin, were camping in the woods overnight and their friend, Rijana, was spending the night in her own home. Thus, the room to our left was unoccupied.


    Sister Waverly and Bila occupied the room to our right. While I was certain that the nun was already awake, I suspected that she was currently engaged in morning prayer in her room. Thus, I did not wish to disturb her by knocking on her door. She will join us for breakfast whenever she was finished with her morning prayer. And obviously, Waverly will drag Bila along as well. For a moment, I pitied the hard task awaiting the sister.


    Thus, the two of us descended the staircase and entered the front lobby, which was empty. We walked past the common room, which was only a quarter filled with early risers looking to break their fast. There were a few respectful bows toward me from the patrons who recognized me. I guessed that was due to my high reputation score, which had turned me into a medieval celebrity of sorts.


    We entered the VIP room and I took my rightful place at the head of the table. Van sat to my immediate left; he was closer to the door than I was.


    Soon, an elven waitress entered to take our order. "Good morning, Lord Mulligan. What would you like for breakfast?" she inquired.


    The proper answer for a member of the clergy was oatmeal. Thus, I had to answer to her expectation. "Oatmeal topped with fruits and hot tea, please."


    "The same," Van added quickly.


    The waitress nodded and left the room.


    The two of us sat in silence. After all, Van was fully aware of what I planned to do today: visit the guild shop, learn some spells, and visit the bathhouse. As my bodyguard, he didn''t care about the particular order I will tackle these tasks.


    Soon, the waitress returned with our food.


    We ate our simple oatmeal, topped with bananas, in silence.


    While we ate, Bjoukia entered the room, followed by Bjoukin and Rijana. "Good morning!" the elven maiden said in a cheerful voice.


    I looked up from my bowl and waved at the newcomers in greeting.


    They took seats on the other end of the table, leaving the seat to my right empty. The trio remembered how Sister Waverly had thoroughly beat me in a duel barehanded. They did not want to be caught in between Bila and Waverly''s upcoming fight for that seat. Thus, it was safer to sit as far away as possible.


    When they sat down, I looked at them and rolled my eyes. I understood their concern but I did not think the nun would fight Bila to claim the open seat next to me.


    At the seventh bell, Bila and Waverly rushed into the room. The cat girl was in front but somehow she stumbled.


    The sister displayed a surprising burst of speed to sidestep the obstacle and successfully claimed the open seat next to me.


    Bila hissed as she sat down next to Waverly. "That was dirty," she grumbled in a low voice.


    The nun had a perfectly innocent expression and ignored the complaint.


    Once the waitress took the orders of Bila and Waverly, I broached the subject I discussed this morning with my roommate. "We''ve traveled to many places recently but haven''t visited the bathhouse yet. We''re thinking of visiting one after my trip to the Magic Shop. Would you guys like to come?" I asked.


    Bila immediately shook her head. "There''s no need for me to go. I''m clean," she proclaimed with her chest puffed up.


    "If you say so," the nun said softly while coughing politely.


    "That sounds great!" Rijana agreed. Her mage tower didn''t have the luxury of a hot bath.


    "What time does the Magic Shop open?" I asked her.


    "9 am," she answered.


    I winced. The church bell tolled seven times not too long ago. Thus, there was far too much time remaining until the shop opened.


    Van looked at me and he knew what I was thinking. "So we''ll visit the bathhouse first," he suggested.


    I nodded at him. That was an excellent idea! I turned my attention toward Bila. "What will you do?" I asked her.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched in annoyance. "I''m your bodyguard, remember? I will follow you to the entrance of the bathhouse. Then I''ll wait outside for your return."


    Since my party had finished eating, we quickly relinquished the room for the next group of patrons. The manager bowed deeply to us as we passed through the lobby on our way out the door.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I waited inside while Van and Bila stood in front of the inn and checked our surroundings. I also activated Spirit Sense to check for any malevolent presence. Finding none, I opened the door and stepped out. "Please take us to the bathhouse, Van," I requested politely.


    "Sure," he nodded. The paladin took the lead.


    As we walked through the busy streets of London, I activated Navigation Sense to follow along on my mental map.


    Van led us to the eastern part of the city, almost to the eastern wall. We heard the sound of a river running nearby, somewhere beyond the wall.


    The paladin stopped in front of a large building which took up half the city block. The exterior of the building was lined with marble columns and behind them were huge cinderblocks that formed the interior of the building. The building was on a raised platform and there were wide steps leading up to the entrance.


    Frankly, the architecture of the bathhouse was out of place compared to the brick and stone or even wooden buildings nearby. At the center of the building was a set of double doors which were kept open. Above the doorway was a sign in gold with a black text which read, "Alfie''s Luxurious Bathhouse."


    I stared at it for a moment. I saw many patrons of various races, genders, and age entering and leaving the building. I glanced at my in-game notification: "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. Location ADDED: Bathhouse. +50XP." "Who owns this place?" I asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s owned by an idiosyncratic nobleman named Alfie Battle. He claimed he was commanded by the Gods, via a dream, to build this bathhouse in London. It took a lot of convincing with the nobility and the church, but somehow he managed to receive a large portion of a city block to build the bathhouse," Van explained.


    Sister Waverly nodded in approval. "The Gods often send dreams and visions to their followers. It was good of Lord Battle to follow this divine command."


    I smiled inwardly at the comment. After all, the sister was the human avatar of Lady Musa. Additionally, I wouldn''t be surprised if she was the Goddess who had sent the vision to Lord Battle in the first place. If the Gods believed that the city was lacking something, such as a bathhouse, then surely they would command a follower with sufficient resources to provide it.


    Speaking of resources, I just remembered something important. "How much is the entrance fee to use the bathhouse?" I asked.


    The nun answered for Van. "Pay whatever you can afford," she said with a big smile. When she saw the look of skepticism on my face, she explained, "The bathhouse is subsidized by the Church and the nobility. Lord Battle is more of a manager than a true owner of these facilities." She pointed at the guards standing outside the entrance. "That''s why there are knights stationed here."


    "I see. But there doesn''t seem to be too many customers, though," I remarked.


    Rijana shook her head. "Milord, it''s early morning. People are busy getting ready for their work day. Very few commoners have the leisure to visit the bathhouse at this hour," she pointed out.


    I looked away in embarrassment. She was absolutely correct. I should have thought of that.


    Sister Waverly grabbed my right hand and pulled gently. "Let''s go," she said with a kind smile. She led me up the stairs and we entered the bathhouse together.


    Once inside the building, we encountered a reception counter at the other end of a spacious lobby. There were actually TWO employees behind the counter: a man on the left and a woman on the right. In front of each person was a coin box. Next to the box was a stack of white towels.


    "Welcome to the bathhouse!" the two employees said cheerfully once they saw us.


    Van approached the male worker.


    The employee saw that Van was a member of the church and immediately placed his hand over the coin slot. "Members of the clergy may enter without payment," he announced proudly.


    "Thank you," Van said as he received a towel from the male worker.


    I took out my truth stone from under my tunic.


    The worker saw the necklace and bowed deeply as he handed me the towel. "Please enjoy your bath!"


    "Thank you," I replied with a gentle smile. I imagined how Saint John the Kind smiled at people and I tried my best to imitate him.


    I turned toward my companions and said, "We''ll stay until the ninth bell."


    They nodded and we entered the interior of the bathhouse through separate entrances.


    As expected, there was a locker room and a coin slot next to each locker. The lockers were one foot wide and four feet high. They were stacked one on top of the other and side-by-side. The available lockers had their doors opened slightly.


    I glanced at Van and said, "Where will you put your armor?" I didn''t think the locker would fit his chest plate.


    The paladin smirked. "Just watch." He sat on a wooden bench in front of an empty locker. He expertly removed his armor by himself and placed the pieces on the ground. Then he concentrated his sight on a bracelet around his left wrist. Suddenly, a black portal appeared! Van nonchalantly shoved his armor, scabbard, and shield through the portal.


    When the portal winked out of existence, I asked, "What was that?"


    "It''s a pocket dimension created solely to hold my gear," Van explained patiently. "I can use it only when I remove my armor," he added.


    "I see." I quickly removed my clothes, scabbard, and various sacks and pouches. I took a silver coin from my money sack. I placed my equipment in an empty locker before me and closed the door. Then I put the coin into the coin slot and pressed my thumb against the stone directly under the slot. From past experience visiting the bathhouse in Tregome, I knew that the stone was a thumb reader and it will only permit me to open this locker.


    "We should go in before we catch a cold," Bjoukin said. He was naked but for the white towel wrapped around his waist.


    Van and I nodded and we quickly entered the bathing section.


    The place was even more spacious than I expected. There were shower heads sticking out of the wall and partitions for privacy. On the wall were alcoves containing bars of soap. The water was drained through tiny holes on the ground. There was also a communal bath which was a large pool; it was fenced off to separate the sections for men and women. But nonetheless, the patrons apparently shared the same water, which was heated somehow.


    The three of us went to our respective shower stall and took showers.


    I took my time enjoying the soft pita-pita sensation of water dripping down my head and face. It had been far too long since I last took a shower. This was the one thing I truly missed from my original world.


    After a 10-minute shower, I reluctantly left and entered the communal pool where Van and Bjoukin were already inside. To my surprise, I noticed that they were talking to Kuerten Paget! I quickly approached the group.


    A tall, muscular man with many scars on his face and chest stood in my way. He had a square jaw and his hands were clenched into meaty fists. He stared at me with his unyielding dark brown eyes.


    "It''s okay, Kai," the young nobleman said.


    The apparent bodyguard grunted and stepped aside.


    I nodded at Kai and then turned toward Kuerten. I bowed deeply to the young nobleman.


    "There''s no need for that, Lord Mulligan," the boy said as he reciprocated my bow. "I didn''t think you would still be here in London," he remarked once he raised his head.


    "We remained in London for some errands," I replied. "We will be leaving soon."


    "Is that so?" A look of melancholy flashed across his face briefly. "As a young child, I imagined myself wandering from one end of Britannia to the other. Unfortunately, my duties as a Paget prevents me from doing so," Kuerten said with a tone of bitterness.


    "Perhaps someday you will have the opportunity to achieve that dream," I said with sympathy. I understood why the Paget family refused to allow him to travel. Given that his father was the Regent of the Kingdom, Kuerten would be targetted for kidnapping to blackmail the father or for a hefty ransom.


    The young nobleman looked at me for a moment. "Um, if you happen to visit Tregome anytime soon, can you check in on Yanbrie for me?" he requested and bowed deeply to me again.


    "Of course!" I replied with a big smile. Yanbrie was Kuerten''s childhood friend and love interest. I could imagine how worried the boy was. But the girl was working under the supervision of Amelica at The Noble Lady. She will be safe.


    "Thank you," a relieved Kuerten replied.


    We passed the time in the bath making idle chatter until the eighth bell.


    "I have to go," the young man said. He bowed to me again and then exited the communal pool.


    Once he was gone, I decided to spend the next hour in silent meditation. I toyed with the idea of creating a connection with the bath. But the leyline running through this location was very faint and weak. Therefore, I doubted it offered enough water element to power my water spells. Additionally, I was concerned that there was a limit to the number of leylines that I could connect to. Thus, it would be more prudent for me to limit my connections to stronger leylines.


    When the church bell tolled again. I quickly waddled out of the pool and returned to the locker room. I felt refreshed and energized from my visit to the bathhouse. I quickly put on my clothing and equipment.


    When Van and Bjoukin were finished dressing, we jointly returned to the lobby and waited patiently for Waverly, Rijana, and Bjoukia to arrive. This occurred some 10 minutes later.


    I noticed that their faces were flush but each lady wore a beautiful smile on her face. They were clearly happy with the time spent inside the bathhouse. Their skins glowed with radiance.


    We exited the bathhouse and rejoined Bila outside.

 Chapter 88 - Detour

    The cat girl sniffed at our scents and her whiskers twitched as she cringed at our collective smell. "You used too much soap!" she complained. "You all smell like roses and lilacs," she added while backing away from us. Bila hissed when we laughed at her.


    I activated my Spirit Sense to confirm that no one with a malevolent aura was standing nearby. It took a moment for me to look at the individual auras but I saw nothing out of the ordinary. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP." Then I used Navigation Sense to call forth the map of London in my mind. I had a general idea of where to go but nonetheless, I preferred to consult the map.


    "I''ll take the lead," Rijana offered and stepped ahead of me.


    "That''s fine," I agreed readily. Since she was a mage and more familiar with London than I was, Rijana would know where the Magic Guild was located. Thus, I was confident that we will not get lost under her guidance.


    Van walked to my left while Bila walked to my right. The two elven siblings and the nun walked behind me.


    It took a good 20 minutes for us to navigate through the busy streets of the city but we finally reached the mage tower, which loomed over the surrounding buildings.


    "Navigation sense SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP." I deactivated the mental map and cleared up the in-game message.


    We followed Rijana into the tower and then reached out to hold each other''s hand.


    Rijana invoked a power word and teleported us directly to the entrance of the Magic Shop.


    When the world stopped spinning around me, I released my hold on Van and Bila.


    Rijana walked toward an employee inside the store and said, "We would like to purchase a scroll of Gate and Recall."


    "Please follow me," the young man dressed in a light tan robe replied. He walked across the room, expertly navigating past patrons and shelves alike, toward a set of cabinets leaning against the left wall of the shop. He approached the cabinet on the right end. The worker whispered a special word to release the magical ward guarding the cabinet. Then he opened the top drawer and started searching. A moment later, he pulled out two scrolls.


    "How much are they?" I asked.


    "The Gate scrolls costs 500 gold while the Recall scroll costs 150 gold," the employee replied.


    I winced at the high sticker price for Gate. However, given that it was a Ninth-Tier spell, I should have expected it.


    Rijana saw the look on my face and giggled. "I''m buying the Gate scroll," she said. "I made sure to bring my money when I went home last night," she explained. "Surely, you''re carrying 150 gold, right?"


    I remembered the sack of 200 gold coins that I had received from Saint John a few days ago as a reward for resolving the tragedy of the disappearing orphans. I spent 50 coins to purchase a Ring of +1 Wisdom from Rijana. I still had 150 gold coins remaining in the sack. Apparently, Rijana was thinking of the same thing because she was grinning at me.


    "Yes, I have it," I nodded. Unfortunately, I couldn''t afford to buy any other scrolls right now. But if I can add Recall to my spellbook, I could return to London or even Southampton to bargain hunt at the Magic Bazaar for cheaper scrolls in the future. I untied the money sack and handed it to the employee. "Here''s 150 gold," I announced.


    The worker placed the bag on a counter and started counting the coins. A few minutes later, he nodded. "I counted 150 gold," he confirmed and then handed me the scroll holder containing the Recall scroll.


    I immediately placed my purchase in my sack.


    Rijana took out a red gemstone.


    The employee removed a wand from his waist and pointed the wand at the stone. "Identify!" he commanded. A blue aura enveloped the gemstone. The worker looked at something in front of his face and nodded. "The stone is worth 500 gold coins," he confirmed and then handed the scroll holder containing the Gate scroll to her.


    "May I help you find something else?" the young man inquired politely.


    I waved my hand. "Nope, I''m good!"


    Rijana shook her head and hid her smile.


    "Thank you for your patronage!" The employee bowed deeply to us as we left the shop.


    Once we returned to the hallway, my magic instructor held up her hand. "I understand your desire to visit Oxford and locate the next Ph''laen Ruins immediately. To get there, we have two options right now: First, we could travel on foot; it will take almost a week, depending on the weather. Second, we could arrange for passage through the Gate spell with the Magic Guild. But it will cost 50 gold pieces."


    The eyes of my party turned toward me. It will be my decision and my responsibility to pay if I chose passage through a Gate spell.


    I shook my head and winced. "It''s very silly to pay so much for someone to cast the spell when you''re carrying a Gate scroll already."


    "I agreed," Rijana nodded. "Would you consider a detour?" she asked.


    My eyebrows rose. "Go on." I was definitely intrigued by the notion.


    "After you copy Recall into your spellbook, you can cast the spell to take us to Tregome, which has a local church. Then we cross the bridge and visit the Village of Kalistra, where we will train at the dojo until I earn enough experience to reach Level 17. After I learn Gate, I will cast it to take us to Oxford," she suggested.


    "Will it take you a week to earn the experience needed to reach Level 17?" Bjoukia asked. Evidently, the elven fighter realized that time will be the deciding factor for us.


    "No, it won''t."


    "And you''ll get to visit The Noble Lady, check in on Yanbrie, and keep your promise to Kuerten Paget, too," Bjoukin pointed out.


    "You''ll also have the opportunity to learn an advanced sword technique at the dojo. That''s killing three birds with one stone," Van remarked with approval.


    "I wouldn''t mind training at your dojo myself," Bila admitted.


    I turned my attention toward Sister Waverly. She was the only person who hadn''t spoken. "Any thoughts?"This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I''m fine with the detour," the nun said with a smile. "I''m on a one week sabbatical from the convent."


    "Very well. That''s what we''ll do. I need to visit Saint John and let him know that I''m leaving the city," I noted. "You guys can return to The Big Oak Tree and clean out your guest rooms."


    Waverly shook her head. "You were targeted by an assassin when you left the church," she reminded me. "It would be better if the rest of us waited outside the church and check the surroundings for assassins. If we stick around, they may be less likely to ambush you again knowing that we will intervene."


    "Agreed," Bila nodded.


    "Okay, then let''s go to the church." I waited inside the mage tower until my bodyguards signaled that it was safe for me to leave. I activated my Spirit Sense to double check and saw no malevolent auras in my vicinity. Once I joined my companions outside the building, Van led the way across the city to return to Westminster Abbey.


    As usual, I took a deep breath when I saw the amazing looking building. With a nod to my companions, I entered the church grounds with Van. But this time, I did not see Gael, the young, personal assistant of Saint John the Kind. I had to draw the attention of another cleric nearby and said, "Brother, I''m seeking an audience with Saint John. Do you know where he may be currently?"


    The older man, who wore a white robe with a red cross on his chest, eyed my necklace. "Yes, Brother. Please follow me." To my surprise, the cleric led us down a flight of stairs to the basement. He then walked down the hallway until we reached a set of iron doors.


    There were two knights guarding it. Gael was also waiting in front of the doors.


    "Brother Mulligan is seeking an audience with Saint John," my guide announced.


    The guard on the right looked up at my caption and saw that I was on the saint''s approved list of visitors. He took out a key and unlocked the door. He then opened it for us to enter.


    "Please go inside," the guide said and bowed slightly to us.


    I reciprocated and then entered the room. To my surprise, the place was a crypt! I was in a room with a casket placed at the very center. Despite the stale air, the place was not dusty. There were torch holders on the walls providing illumination.


    I took a moment to appreciate the significance of the casket in this room. I remembered that back in my own world, British kings and queens were often buried in chapels and abbeys. Thus, it was likely that an important person was inside this casket.


    I bowed respectfully to the casket and then walked into the next room. This time, there were several caskets but Saint John wasn''t here either. I continued walking until I finally found the saint. He was on his knees and praying in front of another casket.


    Unlike the other caskets that I had seen, which were made of marble or iron, or painted in gold on the exterior and heavily adorned with beautiful carvings, this casket in the room was simple. It was plain looking and made of wood.


    Van and I waited respectfully until the saint was finished with his prayer.


    Finally, the old man opened his eyes. Due to bad hips, Saint John struggled to return to his feet. We quickly helped him by lifting him under his shoulders. "Thank you, Brothers," he said with a kind smile. "This casket belonged to my predecessor, Saint Paul the Faithful. I come down here to visit him periodically and ask for his spiritual guidance," he explained. "So, why have you decided to visit this old man?" he smiled faintly.


    "We will be leaving London today," I announced and bowed deeply to him.


    The cleric''s brows rose. "I see." A part of him had secretly hoped that I will be staying beyond the week so that he could assign more church-related tasks to the two of us. After all, he viewed us as highly capable agents of the Church and often, there were more missions than competent agents available to accept them. But apparently, Lady Musa had a different plan for us and her divine plans superseded any design from her servant, the saint. "May I ask where you will go to next?" the cleric inquired in a respectful manner.


    I nodded. I didn''t think he would be angry at us for leaving London so soon. Sure enough, he reacted as I had expected. "Eventually, we will visit Oxford to locate the final set of ruins. But before that, we plan to visit Tregome and then cross the bridge to visit Kalistro and train at my master''s dojo," I said.


    "Kalistro? Is that a village or a town? I''m not familiar with it," the saint remarked. The man took pride in his personal knowledge of the cities, towns, and villages in the Kingdom of Merlin but Saint John was irked that he had no recollection of a place named "Kalistro."


    I smiled. "Kalistro is a new village established by Kalistra, Headmaster of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship," I explained with growing pride at my master.


    "I see." Saint John remembered reading a troubling letter from Bishop Canterbury regarding the expulsion of the dojo from Tregome. The villagers blamed the school for luring the red dragon, Hleandros, to the town. Kalistra took her students across the bridge to the east of Tregome and founded a new village across the river from Tregome.


    While the saint was troubled by this development, he was happy that the school was still nearby and could render aid if Tregome was ever attacked by monsters. In addition, the new village was another source of revenue for the church via taxes and tithes. Thus, it was still an acceptable outcome and he ultimately permitted the church to grant the charter to establish the new Village of Kalistro.


    Suddenly, the church leader turned his attention toward Van. "Can you leave the two of us alone? I need to talk privately with Brother Mulligan," he requested.


    The paladin bowed deeply and began to walk back to the exit.


    I looked at the old man with concern. However, he only smiled at me politely.


    Saint John waited until he heard the door shut. "Now then, I have something important to ask you directly. Please remember that you are a holder of a truth stone and as such, you carry enormous obligations."


    I nodded.


    "Did you know about Sister Waverly?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "That she is the human avatar of our divine, benevolent goddess, Lady Musa?"


    I nodded.


    "And you chose her to accompany you on your journey despite this knowledge?"


    I nodded again.


    "Why?"


    I took a deep breath. I had to provide a reasonable explanation to Saint John without offending him. "Two reasons. First, my mission to unlock the Ph''laen Ruins is not related to the Church and I didn''t feel comfortable asking you for a healer who could resurrect the dead," I said.


    His brows rose. "Who do you expect to die during the mission?" he asked with concern.


    I pointed a finger at myself.


    Saint John stared at me for a long moment. "I lack the information necessary to question your judgment, Brother Mulligan. You do what you must to ensure the success of your mission as well as your personal safety. Now what''s the second reason?" he pressed me.


    "I originally unlocked the quest by accompanying the human avatar of Jasla, the daughter of Bane. I thought it would be most prudent if I had the human avatar of another goddess to accompany me to close out my quest," I explained. I didn''t add that Jasla was the daughter of Musa and therefore, it was fitting for the mother to close out the quest began by the daughter.


    The old cleric stared at me again. Then he made an unexpected request. "Brother Mulligan, please show me your divine marks."


    I immediately rolled up my sleeves and showed him my forearms. I was carrying the brands of six gods and goddesses in total: Bane, Musa, Luck, Gaea, Jasla, and Leonus.


    Saint John examined my brands closely and then he sighed. "If Lady Musa has agreed to company you on your quest, then I must do my utmost to support her decision. In that vein, is there anything you need from the Church?" he asked.


    I smiled broadly. "I could use a few potions of mana," I answered. I was going to buy a few before leaving London. Thus, I really appreciated the saint''s offer.


    He nodded. "Please ask Gael to get a handful of mana potions for you. You may leave." He waved his hand.


    So dismissed by Saint John, I bowed deeply to him. I quietly returned to the exit and left the crypt. I saw Gael and turned toward him. "Saint John has asked you to get a handful of mana potions for me. I will wait for you at the exit out of the abbey," I said.


    The boy bowed and immediately ran up the stairs.


    I then turned toward Van and said, "Let''s wait for the boy at the exit."


    The paladin did not ask what I had discussed with the saint. He realized that the subject matter was probably beyond his responsibilities. Van led me up the stairs. We slowly walked through the hallway and nodded politely at the clergymen and visitors who walked past us. We stopped and waited patiently near the exit.


    It took about 10 minutes for Gael to return; he held 4 mana potions in his hands.


    "Thank you, Gael," I said as I took the precious potions from him. I placed them in my potions bag.


    The boy bowed deeply and left.


    "Let me check outside," Van said quietly.


    I nodded. As Van looked around for possible assassins, I activated my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense. I did not find any would-be assassins nearby. "Magic sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP. Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    Van motioned for me to come out. Together we crossed the street and rejoined our companions.

 Chapter 89 - Dropping by Tregome

    Now freed of my duties to the Church leader, I was enjoying my last trek around the city before leaving London. I toyed with the idea of visiting the bank to withdraw some money but I didn''t want to take another detour. I convinced myself that I won''t be spending money except for food between now and my visit to the Village of Kalistro.


    Since Westminster Abbey was located in the central part of the western district while the Big Oak Tree was, likewise, in the central part of the eastern district, the distance between these two locations wasn''t that far. We arrived at the inn in under 15 minutes despite the crowded streets.


    When I walked into the lobby, I checked the clock behind the reception desk. I noted that it was a little past 11 already. "I''m going upstairs to learn the Recall spell. You guys should go ahead and eat lunch," I said.


    My bodyguards looked at each other and quickly arrived at a decision.


    "I''ll watch over you," Van said.


    "I''ll switch with Van once I finish eating," Bila added.


    The two weren''t quite sure how long it will take me to finish copying the new spell. After all, it was Sixth-Tier!


    "I''ll watch, too," Rijana volunteered. As my magic instructor, the mage felt that her place was by my side. At least initially. Knowing that the process of copying a Sixth-Tier tier spell will take over an hour, she planned to go downstairs and eat lunch a half-hour later and then return in time to watch me finish my task.


    "The rest of us will eat lunch in the VIP room and then we''ll clean out our guest rooms," Bjoukia said.


    With our immediate plans made, the party separated into 2 groups with me, Van and Rijana headed for the stairs while the others went into the common room.


    Before I stepped on the staircase, I caught the attention of the receptionist. "What time is checkout?" I called out.


    The elven employee turned around and looked at the clock. She turned back to me with an apologetic look on her face. "Checkout is 11 am. The deadline has already passed. You will be charged for today," she answered.


    "That''s fine," I nodded politely while hiding my surprise. Back home, the usual checkout time at a hotel was noon. But I didn''t want to argue and risk angering the management. After all, I remembered that the Big Oak Tree was one of the few places that permitted demi-humans to stay under the same roof as humans. Thus, it wasn''t worth fighting over a few silver coins and losing a place for my party to stay while in London.


    Once we arrived on the second floor, I took out my guest room key and unlocked the door. I stayed in the hallway and activated my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense while Van entered the room to check for possible assassins. Neither of us found any.


    "It''s safe," my bodyguard said.


    I entered the room.


    Rijana followed me and locked the door behind me.


    I created a Light sphere and then sat down on my bed. As I took out my spellbook, scroll holder, and writing equipment, I cleared out my in-game notifications. I received a total of 75 XP for activating my abilities and casting a spell just now.


    I took the Recall scroll out of its container and laid it flat on the bed before me. To my chagrin, it was several pages long. I opened my spellbook to a blank page, took a deep breath, and started copying the spell. An hour and a half passed by and I was forced to make two saving throws. "Intelligence check SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP." "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP. Spell of air LEARNED: Recall. Level 6, +150 XP."


    I was pleasantly surprised to discover that my skill level in the Air sphere had risen. The higher the skill level, the more effective my spells within the elemental sphere will be. Additionally, higher-tier spells required higher skill level in the corresponding sphere in order to have a reasonable chance at learning those spells.


    "Congratulations," Rijana said. She was sitting next to me on my bed and staring at my spellbook.


    "Thank you," I replied. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. While the Recall spell was less complex than Anti-Magic Shell, Recall still ran a half-dozen pages long in my spellbook. The spell was a semi-lecture on divine energy and its natural accumulation on the holy ground. The divine energy was connected all over the world and Recall simply took advantage of this interconnection to travel from one point to another. However, the spellcaster must have some familiarity with the destination and that was why he must visit the destination personally before he could Recall back to that location. Hence, the name of the spell.


    I rubbed my eyes and then quickly packed everything away. I also took my messenger bag off the ground next to my bed and placed the strap across my chest. The bag now rested on my left hip. "What time is it currently?" I asked no one in particular.


    "It''s almost the first bell after Noon," Sister Waverly said helpfully.


    "I''m the only person who hasn''t eaten, then?" I asked and looked around the room, which was now extremely crowded because my entire party was standing inside my room.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Okay. I''ll catch a bite at The Noble Lady. We''ll check out of the inn and then I''ll cast Recall," I said.


    Van opened the door and confirmed that it was safe for me to exit. Then I followed him down the stairs and headed over to the reception desk.


    Rijana, Waverly, and I placed our guest room keys on the desk. "We would like to check out now. Also, I had prepaid for three rooms for one week," I said.


    The employee opened the guest book and flipped back a few pages. She nodded in confirmation. The worker reached for a money box under the counter and took out something. "You are getting a refund for 2 nights. That comes out to 120 silver pieces," she explained and slowly placed the coins, in stacks of ten silver pieces each, on the counter.


    When the receptionist finally withdrew her hand, I opened my money sack and slowly pushed the coins into the sack. Then I tied the pouch back to my belt.


    "Thank you for your patronage and I hope you will choose our inn again when you return to London," the receptionist said and bowed deeply to me.


    I nodded. I walked across the lobby and stood in front of a wall. I turned toward my party and said, "Please hold hands. I''m going to cast Recall now." Once we formed a circle, I invoked the words of the spell: "By the power of the Gods, let us return to your holy sanctuary in Tregome!" A white aura appeared in front of me and began to envelop every member of my circle. *POOF*Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    In an instant, we appeared in a small room. A bell chimed and a cleric entered immediately. He appeared to be middle-aged with a bald head, a dark tan, but also a surprisingly large physique which his white robe failed to conceal. A heavy mace was in a holder tied to his belt. The man looked at my caption and bowed deeply. "Welcome to Tregome, Brother Mulligan."


    I quickly glanced at his caption to read his name. "Thank you, Brother Sorley. It''s good to be back," I said while offering a reciprocal bow. "Where are we right now?" I asked.


    The cleric smiled. "This is the Room of Summoning and it is located in the basement of the church," he answered.


    I pointed at Bila. "I didn''t realize my Recall spell would take me directly to the church building. I thought demi-humans are forbidden from holy ground," I noted with great concern. I wasn''t sure if the cat girl and the two elves in my party will be able to leave this room!


    Brother Sorley nodded in understanding; this was a common question from visitors who used this room to come to Tregome for the first time. "Normally, they are. But the Gods of the Law and Order recognize the invaluable service that the demi-humans provide to the cause of Order. They have commanded us to line the walls of this room with a special rune to negate the magical effect of the holy barrier. This room is connected to a passage that leads to the basement of the Watch Headquarters. Your companions can take the passageway to return to the surface. I will guide you," he offered.


    "Thank you, Brother Sorley," I said with appreciation and inclined my head.


    Suddenly, the church bell tolled once. "Shall we go now?" our guide asked.


    I nodded.


    Sorley stepped out of the room.


    When we joined him, I noticed that the hallway ran from left to right. Approximately twenty feet to our left, there was a set of stairs leading upward.


    "The right side will take us to the Watch building. The stairs to our left will take us to the first floor of the church building," our guide explained. He turned right and started walking. The passageway was longer than expected; it was at least five hundred feet long. At the end was another staircase.


    The guide finally stopped walking. He turned around and said, "Please take the stairs to reach the first floor of the Watch Headquarters. I need to return to my post at the Room of Summoning."


    I bowed deeply to him. "Thank you for guiding us, Brother Sorley."


    "May the Gods of the Law and Order continue to watch over you," he said in return and reciprocated my bow.


    Van took the lead and we walked up the staircase together. There was a door at the top of the stairs. When he opened it, we encountered a pair of Watchmen.


    Each Watchman wore a suit of chain mail armor and held a halberd. *CLINK* The pair of halberds crossed and blocked our path. "Halt and identify yourself!" one of the guards barked roughly.


    Van smiled. "My name is Van and I am a paladin in the service of Lady Musa. With me is Lord Mulligan and his entourage," he introduced us.


    "Lord Mulligan?" the other guard said with widened eyes.


    "The dragonslayer!" the first watchman remembered.


    The two guards immediately pulled back their weapons. "We welcome your return to our humble town, Lord Mulligan." They saluted me.


    "Thank you," I said politely.


    The left guard quickly crossed the small room to open the door for me. As I passed through, he offered me another salute.


    I nodded and walked through the doorway. I found myself in a wide hallway. I saw that straight down the hallway was the exit. Anxious to leave, I started walking at a faster pace, forcing my companions to hurry in order to catch up with me.


    Bila pulled on my right arm in order to stop me from walking through the exit. "Let your bodyguards go first," she reminded me.


    I rolled my eyes at her. I found it incredulous for any would-be assassin to, somehow, teleport ahead of me to arrive in Tregome first and then set up an ambush for me. In front of the Watch Headquarters, no less. But seeing the cat girl''s insistence, I decided it wasn''t worth the hassle to argue with her.


    She brushed past my arm and exited the building first, followed by Van. A moment later, they motioned with their hands for me to come out.


    While they were checking our surroundings, I activated my Spirit Sense to confirm the absence of any malevolent aura nearby. I was shocked to discover one such aura--a block away to my left. I decided to take precautions by casting Armor on myself. The spell will create a suit of armor around my body and make it difficult for arrows to hurt me. "Spirit sense SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP. Armor SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP."


    Rijana saw that I had cast a spell and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I detected a malevolent aura a block away. But it''s in the direction that we''re headed toward to reach The Noble Lady," I explained calmly.


    "Okay," she nodded.


    I walked out, followed by Rijana, Waverly, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin. I noticed that all four of them were a bit tense. "Relax," I told them. "It might not be related to me at all."


    "What happened?" Van asked. He, too, noticed the tension when we left the building.


    "Brother Mulligan detected a malevolent aura a block away and we''re headed straight toward it," Waverly explained.


    "I see." The paladin frowned at the news. "Thank you for the warning." He had no reason to doubt me because he knew that my detection ability for danger was at a much higher level than his own Detect Evil ability.


    "Is something wrong?" someone asked behind us.


    We turned around and saw a Watchman staring at us with a curious expression.


    I waved my hand. "It''s fine. We''re going now."


    Van and Bila started moving ahead of us.


    As we drew closer and closer to the spot in question, the aura suddenly dissipated. "It''s gone," I announced. From the way the aura disappeared, I suspected it was a magical spy.


    With the danger now gone, my party became more relaxed. But I still kept my Spirit Sense active. We quickly walked through the busy streets of Tregome and then entered The Noble Lady. When we entered the common room, someone yelled out, "It''s the Dragonslayer!"


    All eyes turned toward me. The patrons started cheering and clapping.


    I waved my hand to acknowledge the cheers and I said with embarrassment, "Thank you!"


    A group of patrons quickly vacated their table and said, "Lord Mulligan, please sit here."


    I smiled and took a seat at the table.


    When my party was seated, my lovely angel, Amelica, made her appearance. She captivated me with her dazzling blue eyes and her bright smile.


    I stood up and publicly kissed her and embraced her.


    People started whistling and catcalling at us.


    Finally, I released Amelica.


    She smiled again and her eyes glistened. "I''m glad to see you safe, milord," Amelica said after catching her breath.


    "I just learned a travel spell. I should be able to come to visit you more often now," I said quietly.


    My girlfriend''s eyes widened in surprise. She knew that I was a mage. But since I was also a dual-class character, she didn''t expect me to advance so quickly and be able to learn the higher tier travel magic. She understood that I had to work extremely hard to gain the experience necessary to learn travel magic. She smiled at me again. "I''ll hold you to it." She reluctantly backed away and asked in a professional tone of voice, "Milord, what would you like to eat?"


    "Today''s special and honey mead," I answered as I sat down on the bench.


    "Me, too!" Bila said.


    "You ate lunch already," Waverly noted with an exasperated shake of her head.


    "But I''m still hungry!" the cat girl defended herself.


    "Two specials and honey mead for the table," I said while rolling my eyes furtively.


    The waitress grinned.


    Before Amelica left, I raised my hand. "By the way, how is Yanbrie doing?" I asked. I had promised Kuerten Paget that I will check in on his girlfriend.


    My own girlfriend pointed across the room.


    I turned and noticed that Yanbrie was standing on the other side of the room. She was busy cleaning a table. "A certain young nobleman will be delighted to learn that Yanbrie is doing great," I said.


    "I''m sure he will be," Amelica nodded. She left our table and entered the kitchen.


    As we waited for our food, my party watched the young girl take orders from the patrons. After all, it was busy right now.


    I was happy to see that Yanbrie was working hard and being helpful to Amelica. She was like a human hurricane--never staying in one spot for too long.


    A few minutes later, Yanbrie and Amelica arrived at our table with our orders.


    "Lord Mulligan," the young girl nodded in acknowledgment as she placed a platter of grilled chicken and corn on the side in front of me. Then she placed the second plate in front of Bila.


    At the same time, Amelica was distributing the drinks to our table.


    "Young Lord Paget was worried about you," I said.


    Yanbrie smiled. "Milord, please tell Kuerten that I have been treated with great kindness and that I''m happy here," she said.


    I nodded.


    The former noble curtsied and then left the table.


    However, Amelica lingered behind. "Are you staying in Tregome or just passing by?" she asked.


    "Passing by," I admitted with a sad smile.


    She patted me gently on the shoulder. "Then I hope you will be ''passing by'' again soon," she said with a playful wink. Finally, Amelica left our table.

 Chapter 90 - Village of Kalistro

    Once my radiant flower, Amelica, was gone, I concentrated on eating my lunch. Everyone else, aside from the glutton known as Bila, was nursing his or her respective tankard of honey mead. I was keenly aware of the enormous courtesy that my fellow patrons at The Noble Lady were extending me by not asking my companions to leave their seats during the busy lunch period. Thus, I decided that I was finished eating after 10 minutes, despite some food remaining on my plate. I took two big gulps of my drink and then left 30 silver pieces on the table to cover the meals and drinks.


    As I left the common room, I waved at Yanbrie and Amelica; they were standing on the other side of the room.


    The two waved back and returned to their work.


    I waited in the lobby while my bodyguards, Van and Bila, scouted outside to ensure there were no assassins awaiting me. I also checked with my Spirit Sense and found nothing of concern.


    When my party exited from The Noble Lady, I pointed in the southeastern direction. That was the way to the bridge to leave this town.


    Van nodded. He led our group south for two blocks and then turned east.


    As we walked, I started thinking about my relationship with Amelica and my brief visit to Tregome. To be frank, this place felt like a second home to me. As a frontier town, the residents faced constant danger from beyond the wall to the north and west. Life in Tregome was harder compared to living in a city like London. There were fewer available resources, including guards, and people had to be more self-reliant for their personal protection.


    Furthermore, there was a noticeable difference between life in a city and a small town. In the big, bad city, one could live his life in perpetual anonymity. Whereas life in a small town, it was like going to the bar at Cheers, where everybody knows your name. Privacy was relatively lacking. That being said, life in Tregome certainly had its own charms and now that I had access to the Recall spell, I will seriously consider making Tregome my base of operations.


    Also, there was another benefit to making Tregome my home base: the opportunity to see Amelica every day. I enjoyed having a loving relationship with Amelica. There was nobody like her back home. I lived alone and spent my time either writing or playing computer games. I was not socially inclined, to put it mildly. You would never catch me sitting in a bar trying to pick up a lady with a cheesy line. Was I prepared to give up my life here, on Earth 2, in order to return to my old life on Earth 1? And if the answer was "no," then should I give up my candidacy for the crown?


    I recognized that I was thinking some rather dangerous thoughts. The very reason that the Gamemaster had brought me here, to Earth 2, was for his entertainment a la The Truman Show. And the Gods were obligated to interfere with my life in order to keep the overlord entertained. Thus, I reached the conclusion that I had to continue forward in my quest, or else the Gamemaster will eliminate me from the game and bring in a new contestant to entertain him.


    My party continued walking toward the east until we heard and then encountered the river, which was running from north to south in front of us. Another block or two southward, there was a stone bridge.


    "We need to cross that bridge," I said while pointing at it.


    The paladin headed for the bridge and then we crossed it. On the other side was a yellow brick road, which we simply followed along until we saw the Village of Kalistro.


    I was very impressed by what I saw. It had been maybe a week since the school was evicted from Tregome and forced to relocate. The students at the school had obviously worked hard to set up the dojo. The trees had been chopped and turned into lumber to build the dojo. While it was not as big as the original dojo back in Tregome, the new dojo had a raised, wooden platform and the building was approximately 60 feet (length) by 20 feet (width) by 15 feet (height).


    Next to the dojo was a courtyard where some students were practicing their swordplay. In addition, I noticed a small stone pond on the right side of the courtyard; it was obviously the new home of Mof, Kalistra''s pet catfish. I pitied whoever had the unenviable task of bringing the oversized catfish across the bridge. It was probably a shocking experience (pun intended).


    In front of the courtyard were the two stone guardians, which were formerly located in front of the entrance of the stone wall surrounding the old dojo. Somehow, the school was able to bring these heavy statues to the new village. I suspected it was a less painful experience to carry these inanimate statues compared to bringing Mof.


    Surrounding the dojo and the courtyard were two handfuls of simple huts, made of wood, stone, and straw. And near them were small plots of fields for raising crops. However, there were no horses, chickens, pigs, or other farm animals.


    A group of students carrying scabbards soon approached my party. When they saw and recognized my face, the students immediately lowered their heads. "Welcome to the Village of Kalistro, Brother Mulligan," the leader of the patrol greeted.


    I bowed to him, a cat man with orange and white fur whose caption named him as "Xander." "Is the Headmaster here?" I asked.


    Xander nodded. "She is inside the dojo. I can take you to her," he offered.


    "Please do," I accepted.


    My party followed Xander across the courtyard. As we passed by the students, they paused and bowed to me.


    I was quite surprised by the respect that I was being shown because it was only a few weeks ago when they were laughing at me as I trained under the merciless Kalistra. But then I remembered that I had defended the dojo when Hleandros the red dragon challenged the school. I guessed that I had gained tremendous respect in the eyes of my fellow students in the school for this reason.


    When we stood before the dojo, Xander turned around and looked down at our feet. "Please remove your shoes," he reminded us.


    My party quickly obeyed and we placed our shoes on the ground.


    Satisfied with our collective obedience, Xander stepped on the platform. He opened a door and entered the dojo.


    When I stepped inside, I heard the clash of wooden practice swords and grunts of students. I looked around the room and saw that Kalistra was slowly walking around and correcting the forms of her pupils as they practiced sword techniques.


    Kalistra soon noticed my entry into the training hall. Her long tail swaying behind her, the white-furred cat girl crossed the room with a natural grace and soon stood in front of me.


    I bowed deeply to her and said, "I have returned, Headmaster."


    "So I see," she replied with a neutral facial expression.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Suddenly, I received a party request from her. When Dovarata left my group and returned home, Hleara had released me from her party. I quickly clicked "Yes" and joined Kalistra''s party.


    "Show me your player status," Kalistra ordered.


    I obeyed and waited patiently while she examined my status report closely.


    Kalistra spent an enormous amount of time checking my attribute scores and my skill levels in my sword techniques. She was somewhat disappointed that my skill levels weren''t very high. In fact, she suspected that I had stopped using sword techniques in favor of my spells. The headmaster resolved to remind me of the benefits of swordsmanship. "Why did you come here?" she asked a few minutes later.


    "I would like to receive additional instructions from you. I''m hoping to learn an advanced sword technique before I leave," I answered honestly.


    The Headmaster''s ears and whiskers twitched. What was the point of learning a new technique if I wasn''t going to use it? The cat girl resisted a temptation to hiss at me. "How long do you plan to stay here?" she asked.


    "Just long enough for my magic instructor to advance to the next level," I replied.


    Kalistra pointed a paw at Rijana. "Her?" she asked.


    "Yes," I confirmed.


    Finally, the cat girl turned her attention away from me. Her pale yellow-green eyes examined the enchanter inquisitively. "How much XP do you need? she asked.


    "About 800 points," Rijana replied.


    Kalistra''s tail swayed back and forth as she considered the request. "Very well. I shall help you reach the next level. You will practice defending yourself against attackers with swords. You will be charged 50 gold pieces for your training."


    Rijana''s brows rose at the high training fee demanded by the cat girl. However, the mage knew that time was of the essence and she needed to advance to the next level ASAP. Additionally, she sorely needed to train her melee skills. Training with the dojo will help her accomplish both in a short period of time. She sighed and nodded in agreement.


    The greedy cat girl reached out with her paw.


    The enchanter opened her sack and searched inside. Finally, she took out a white gemstone. "This stone is worth 50 gold coins," she said.


    Kalistra looked directly into Rijana''s eyes. "You are now an official student in my school," the Headmaster said as she took the stone and stored it in a pocket. Finally, the cat girl turned her attention to the rest of my companions. "Does anyone else wish to train in my dojo?" she asked.


    My party members immediately shook their heads. 50 gold coins were a tremendous amount of money to pay for training. None of them could afford it.


    "Okay," the cat girl nodded. "Unfortunately, my village does not have an inn right now. You will have to sleep outdoors," she noted.


    "That''s fine," Bjoukia replied.


    Her brother, Bjoukin, nodded in agreement. As lovers of nature, the elves preferred to sleep in the woods over manmade huts, anyway.


    Kalistra turned her attention back to me and Rijana. "Your training will start right now. Please leave your travel gear with your companions," she ordered with a grin. "Your friends will be touring the village," she added. In other words, she was ordering them to leave the training hall.


    "Yes, Headmaster," we bowed.


    I took off my messenger bag, my potions bag, and my spellbook pouch, and handed them to Van. I kept my butterfly adorned scabbard.


    Rijana passed her own set of bags to Bjoukin. But she retained her staff, which was held in a holder on her backpack.


    Kalistra''s eyes stared at the staff and she grinned. "Do you know how to use it?" she asked innocently.


    The mage returned the cat girl''s stare. "Somewhat," Rijana replied ambivalently.


    The cat girl''s tail flickered. "No matter. You shall be tested by my students." She grinned again. The headmaster looked around the training hall. She was trying to decide who to use as the mage''s training partners. Finally, she came to a decision. "Come this way," Kalistra said and started walking.


    We followed her to the northern part of the room.


    I noticed that in the right corner, there was a small door. It was probably an inner sanctum for meditation. There was a similar room in the old dojo back in Tregome.


    Kalistra held up her hand and the students stopped their practice. She pointed at a group of six students. "I want the six of you to train with this mage. Challenge her to duels using the 3-hits format. Start by fighting her one-on-one. After she wins a match, fight two-on-one. And then continue to increase until it''s six-on-one," she ordered.


    One of the students laughed out loud. "I don''t think she will be winning any duels against us."


    "Care to wager?" Kalistra replied. Her ears and whiskers twitched.


    "Um, no," the braggart shook his head. With money involved, he was no longer as confident.


    The headmaster clapped her paws. "Let''s get started!" she barked.


    One of the students approached and held up his practice sword.


    Rijana held her staff with both hands.


    Kalistra stepped between the two. "Begin!" She immediately hopped back.


    The boy yelled and charged with a high strike aiming for Rijana''s head. "HIYA!"


    The mage, however, remained calm. Using the superior reach of her own weapon, she jabbed one end of the staff into her opponent''s chest.


    "URK!" the boy blurted out in surprise. Dropping his weapon, he clutched his chest and began to experience difficulty breathing.


    "Hit!" the referee acknowledged.


    However, the pupil made no effort to retrieve his sword.


    "Do you forfeit this match?" Kalistra asked in a harsh tone of voice.


    The boy nodded. His chest was on fire!


    "Very well. Winner--Rijana!" Kalistra grabbed the winner by the wrist and raised Rijana''s hand. The headmaster''s head turned slowly and stared at the remaining challengers. "This is what happens when you foolishly look down on an opponent. Even though she is a mage, she has clearly demonstrated her ability to use the staff to defend herself. Now, I hope the rest of you will give her the respect that Rijana deserves and take her seriously. Otherwise, all of you WILL lose your matches against her."


    Kalistra looked at the student who had forfeited. His name was Tant and he had an arrogant attitude toward those who weren''t swordsmen. "Tant, please leave the hall," she ordered. The boy was too injured to continue the training exercise with Rijana.


    The boy tried to bow but the pain in his chest prevented it.


    I finally intervened and raised my hand. "I''ll heal you," I said. I touched his chest gently and cast Minor Heal. "Minor heal SUCCESSFUL. +10 Health, -10 Mana, +25 XP."


    "Thank you," Tant said as he took a deep breath.


    "Since you''ve been healed, you can take your punishment now. 50 laps around the village!" Kalistra ordered. "Go!" she said while pointing at the door.


    "Yes, Headmaster!" the boy bowed deeply and ran out of the training hall. Tant didn''t want to lose more face than he had already.


    The cat girl turned her attention back to the group. "The rest of you will continue with your matches against her. This is a good opportunity for you to test your moves against an unknown and unfamiliar opponent!"


    "Yes, Headmaster!" the five students barked in unison.


    Kalistra nodded in satisfaction and finally turned her attention to me.


    Uh-oh. I waited patiently to learn my fate.


    The cat girl''s eyes glowed and she smiled at me. "We''ve never had a practice match before, have we?" she asked innocently.


    "No, we haven''t," I admitted. At first, my training under Kalistra''s supervision was focused on bringing my physical conditioning up to the dojo''s high standards. Then, I trained under the late Kalistro to learn some sword techniques to use at the annual Melee Tournament. After that, Kalistra served as my bodyguard during our travels and we never crossed swords.


    "Let''s go outside," she ordered.


    I groaned inwardly. I was not looking forward to this match. Kalistra was extremely deadly due to her insanely high critical attack rate. Compounding the matter, her critical damage dealt 4x the normal damage. If she lands one critical hit on me, I''ll be dead.


    Thankfully, I had Sisterly Waverly as a companion now. The nun will be able to resurrect me if Kalistra''s bloodthirst goes overboard and she kills me by mistake.


    Kalistra led me to the courtyard. She clapped her paws and her students stopped their practice. "I need more space. You can resume your practice after my practice match is over," she said.


    The students immediately became excited by this announcement! They rarely had the pleasure to watch the Headmaster engage in a practice match with anyone.


    I noticed Sister Waverly standing near one of the huts. "I may need your healing," I yelled at her.


    The nun jogged over. Soon, the rest of the party joined her as well.


    "Any bets on how long he''ll last?" the students started placing wagers with each other.


    "Who''s going to be the referee?" a boy asked.


    Bila approached us. She bowed deeply to Kalistra. "May I serve as the referee?" she requested.


    Kalistra looked at the tall cat girl with yellow fur. Kalistra had made Bila her successor as my bodyguard. And Kalistra was impressed that I returned to the village safely. "Yes," she answered.


    Bila''s tail dangled happily behind her.


    I unbuckled the scabbard from my belt and I held the scabbard in front of my chest.


    Kalistra mirrored my form.


    The referee stepped between us. "This duel with be a 3-hit match. Begin!" Bila hopped back.


    Our scabbards clashed instantly. *BANG*

 Chapter 91 - Lawrence Versus Kalistra

    Kalistra''s eyes glowed as she grinned at me. "I see you remembered your lesson."


    "You mean avoiding your sneaky ambush from the start of the match?" I wisecracked.


    "Yup!" she replied happily as my opponent used her superior strength to push me back.


    I tried hard to maintain my balance by hopping back on my toes.


    Suddenly, the wily swordswoman pulled her scabbard back and instantly made a thrust at my solar plexus!


    Dice started rolling inside my head. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I somehow managed to block the strike, drawing a multitude of oohs and ahs from the audience.


    Some students were forced to pay out their losses on wagers; they did not believe I would be able to last through the initial or second attack from the Headmaster. In their eyes, my performance had already exceeded their expectations.


    Kalistra''s tail swayed from side to side as she considered her next attack. Suddenly, she launched a rapid series of strikes! In the blink of an eye, she attacked me five times in succession!


    I gritted my teeth and tried my best to follow with my eyes and coordinate with my hands to block. I managed to make five more successful dexterity saving throws for 125 XP. Consequently, not a single attack landed.


    The students gasped. They were surprised that I was able to keep up with the Headmaster! More money changed hands.


    As I drew back, I found myself huffing and puffing. I looked at my stamina bar and I suddenly realized that the blue line had been drained. Ah, so that was what Kalistra was aiming for: to make me too tired to fight her!


    My wily opponent saw the realization in my eyes and she grinned. "So, my pupil, what are you going to do about it?" she taunted me.


    "Jovat!" I yelled. This was the magical incantation I chose to activate Dimension Door when I copied the spell into my spellbook. This spell created a portal immediately before my body and took me to another location within my line of sight. My destination? Kalistra''s back. "Dimension door SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP."


    A moment later, I stood behind my opponent. I immediately launched a thrust at her back.


    However, Kalistra somehow knew where I had reappeared. Without turning around, she slammed her scabbard on my skull. *BAM*


    The tremendous force of the blow knocked me unconscious.


    ***


    As I opened my eyes, I felt the softness of human flesh under my skull and neck. I realized that I was sleeping on someone''s laps. The mystery was solved when my eyes saw Sister Waverly''s bright blue eyes looking down at me.


    "How are you feeling?" the nun asked softly.


    I blinked my eyes as I checked my body''s current condition. I felt neither pain nor dizziness. I smiled at her. "I''m fine. Thanks to you." Apparently, she had healed me.


    "You''re welcome," she replied with a smile of her own.


    I gingerly pulled my head off her laps. "How long was I out?" I asked as I began to check my in-game notifications. I winced when I learned that the last blow from Kalistra was considered a critical attack which resulted in 100 points of damage. Thankfully, her sword was sheathed and therefore, the damage was halved. Nonetheless, -50 Health in one blow was a huge shock to my body and thus, it was understandable for me to lose consciousness from the attack especially since it was directed at my skull.


    I was not surprised to learn that I lost 100 XP for losing the match against Kalistra. What WAS a surprise though, was the fact that I gained 3,000 Reputation and a corresponding 6,000 XP. In addition, my status within the school had been upgraded from "Adept" to "Journeyman." In other words, Kalistra had recognized my improvement in swordsmanship and granted me a higher rank within the school. Furthermore, this high rank now made me eligible to teach at the dojo.


    While I admit that this was not what I planned for when I originally decided to visit this village, I was ecstatic at this elevation of my ranking within the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship because it meant that Kalistra was pleased with my performance in our duel. Obviously, there was no chance that I would beat her in our match but I lasted far longer than anyone expected.


    Despite this welcome development, I had not achieved my purpose in coming here: to learn another sword technique. "How long was I out?" I asked again. The nun still had not answered this question.


    "Oh, sorry. You were out for 8 hours. You missed supper," Waverly said apologetically.


    I sighed deeply. I didn''t expect to be unconscious for that long. Suddenly, I felt something in my pocket. I reached in and pulled out a beef jerky. It was as hard as a stick. I stared at it with a scowl. There was only one person who would give this to me: Kalistra!


    The sister giggled at my reaction. "Would you like some water to soften up your meal?" she asked in a neutral tone of voice.


    I looked at Waverly. The illumination from a lantern nearby revealed the glimmer within her eyes.


    Suddenly, the nun reached for something behind her. A bowl with a lid appeared in her hands. "Here, this is rice porridge. You can soak your dried meat into it," she said.


    My eyes lit up at the welcome sight of the bowl. I ate rice porridge on occasion back home on Earth 1, but I had never eaten this food in this world for whatever reason. I began to suspect that this meal was unknown on Earth 2. I was delighted to discover that I was mistaken.


    I took the spoon that the sister gave me and began to eat the food. It was still warm. While the porridge was bland in flavor, it was a good complement to the salty beef jerky. I ate quickly because my body was famished.


    When I licked the bowl clean six minutes later, Sister Waverly giggled again as she passed me a waterskin. I took a big gulp of water and returned the container back to her. "Thank you," I said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Suddenly, Kalistra appeared in front of me. "I see that you''re back with us," she remarked with mild amusement.


    I rubbed the top of my head where she hit me earlier today. "That was a nasty hit," I complained.


    "It''s only fair when you cheated during our match. Magic isn''t allowed," she wagged her paw at me and tsk-tsked.


    "You started it," I pointed out. "You focused on draining my stamina during our match."


    My master grinned and her eyes glowed. "Ah, I see you noticed. Excellent!" she praised me. She patted me softly on my right shoulder; she touched the exact spot where I had received so many claw-pokes from her in the past.


    I couldn''t help but shudder involuntarily.


    She grinned again at my reaction and then she turned serious. "Did you notice your increased rank within my school?" Kalistra asked me.


    "Yes, Headmaster. Thank you!" I bowed deeply to her in appreciation.


    She nodded slightly. "You earned it. It''s been a long time since anyone lasted so long in a match against me," she explained.


    I turned toward Waverly. "Did anyone bet on me? I want a cut of the winnings," I said.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The nun shook her head. "Unfortunately, our companions lacked faith in your martial prowess," she explained with a sad expression.


    I shrugged. "It couldn''t be helped. Honestly, I don''t think I would have bet on myself to win either," I admitted.


    Kalistra nodded enthusiastically. "There''s a difference between being hopeful and stupid," she remarked and puffed her chest.


    I really wanted to knock the arrogant cat girl down a notch. But I didn''t have the fighting ability to back it up against her. Hence, I could only grin and bear it. Someday, I WILL beat her in a duel. Hmph!


    I decided to turn my attention to a more important matter. "Headmaster, will you teach me a new technique tomorrow?" I requested and bowed deeply to Kalistra.


    "Sure," she nodded. "I was actually planning to teach you today. Unfortunately, you were out far longer than I expected." The cat girl shrugged.


    "Thank you. Can I pay my respects to Kalistro? And how is Master Gurgne? I haven''t seen him," I observed. Master Gurgne was a dog man and the former #2 in the dojo. He also served as the resident blacksmith and helped to fix and maintain the school''s equipment.


    Kalistra turned her face aside suddenly. "Master Gurgne has left the dojo," she announced.


    My eyes widened in surprise. "Why?"


    The cat girl''s head turned back to face me. "He said he hadn''t visited his family in too many years. He felt that now that I had ascended to the Headmaster position, it was a good time for him to leave," she explained.


    "Is he coming back?" I asked.


    Kalistra shook her head. "I''m not certain," she admitted.


    I was truly bewildered by this development. Gurgne was a kind man and very patient. He had a calming influence on Kalistra. No wonder she was so upset! I tried my best to comfort her. I resisted the temptation to pet her head and instead, patted her on the shoulder. "Master Gurgne sees this dojo as his family. And you''re like a daughter to him. I''m confident that he will return before you know it." I smiled broadly for emphasis.


    The cat girl looked me in the eye and nodded. "I will take you to the Inner Sanctum. The cremated remains of my father are inside the chamber," she said. Kalistra turned around and led me along the right side of the dojo. She stopped in front of a wall. She pressed a button to slide the panel to the right side, revealing an opening. We entered and she closed the panel behind her.


    I was in a small room which was ten feet by ten feet. On the northern wall was a shelf with a black urn. Next to the urn were two incense holders. There were two sticks of incense. I approach the shelf, lit one incense stick and bowed to the urn three times. Then I placed the stick in the holder.


    Kalistra repeated my action. She slowly turned around to face me. "My father was very fond of you," she admitted. "He believed that you were a good influence on me and my service as your instructor helped me become a better Headmaster. I''m sure he was very proud of you for helping to defend the school against Hleandros."


    I bowed deeply to her. I never realized how much the late Kalistro liked me. While the cat man was a very strict disciplinarian, he had always treated me fairly even though I was a human. My heart ached when I thought about the passing of this great man. "I miss him," I admitted.


    "Me, too," Kalistra replied as she petted me softly on my head. "You can spend the night here."


    "What about my companions?" I asked.


    "Rijana is a temporary student. She has the right to sleep inside the dojo. But the rest of your party will have to sleep outdoors," Kalistra answered. "But don''t worry. My pupils will patrol the village during the night and ensure the safety of your friends."


    I chuckled. "I''m not worried about them spending the night outdoors. They''re used to it by now. Very well. I will accept your offer to spend the night in this chamber." I bowed deeply to Kalistra.


    "Good. I will see you tomorrow at dawn." The Headmaster nodded and left the room.


    Perhaps I had become too accustomed to my soft bed at The Big Oak Tree because I found myself having difficulty sleeping on the ground. It was hard, stiff, and cold. Kalistra didn''t provide me with a blanket either. After an hour, I gave up trying to sleep on the floor. I sat up in a meditative position and leaned my back against the wall.


    Oddly enough, I was more successful in keeping my mind empty of thoughts. I knew that if I gave in to the temptation to start thinking, I would not be able to fall asleep. And knowing how rough my sword instructor was in providing her training, I absolutely needed my rest. I decided to enter a meditative state and check my soul.


    I found a white pillar of light intersected by several lines--one red, one blue, and two green. These were the leylines that I had unlocked and gained access to. They reminded me that I wasn''t alone on this Earth and I was a part of a greater whole. Staring at my inner soul was soothing and gave me a sense of peace. Before I knew, I fell asleep.


    ***


    *SMACK* The sting in my right cheek immediately awoken me. Instinctively, I put up my fists and prepared to attack! My eyes finally became focused and I saw Kalistra looking down on me.


    I dropped my hands and sighed deeply. "Couldn''t you wake me up like a normal person?" I complained. I dismissed the in-game notification of -1 Health.


    "Would you prefer a claw-poke?" she groused as Kalistra hopped to her feet.


    "No, Headmaster!" I accepted the proffered paw and the cat girl helped pulled me off the floor.


    Kalistra pressed a hidden button on the wall and the panel on the eastern wall slide open. Once I stepped out of the chamber, she closed the panel behind her.


    I looked up at the sky and saw that it had a dark purple hue. The sun was still on the horizon.


    Despite the early hour in the morning, the village was already buzzing with activity. A large group of students was stretching their bodies in the courtyard. There was a campfire on the side with a big pot over the fire. A middle-aged man dressed like a commoner was tending to the pot. Near the pot was a large table with many bowls and spoons. Some students were lingering nearby as well.


    The Headmaster approached the man.


    I looked at his caption and read his name as "Isley."


    The commoner noticed Kalistra and bowed deeply. "Good morning, Kalistra."


    "Good morning, Isley," the cat girl nodded. She turned toward me and said, "This is Brother Lawrence Eugene Mulligan."


    "Pleased to meet you," I said with a bow.


    "It is my pleasure and honor to meet the Dragonslayer," Isely replied with a deep bow. "My name is Isley and I am the domestic helper at the dojo. I cook and I clean and it''s plenty of work," he laughed.


    "So what''s for breakfast?" the cat girl asked impatiently.


    "Vegetable with barley soup," the man announced proudly.


    Kalistra''s ears bent. "No meat? No fish?" she asked in a soft voice so that the pupils couldn''t hear her complaint.


    Isley drew closer. "I''m afraid we can''t afford it. Not with so many mouths to feed here at the dojo," he answered in a soft voice.


    The Headmaster''s tail whiplashed behind her. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a gold coin. "Please take a group of students with you to visit Tregome and buy some meat and fish," she ordered.


    "Yes, Headmaster!"


    She turned toward me. "While we wait for breakfast to be served, let''s use the time to stretch and warm up our bodies," she ordered.


    "Yes, Headmaster!"


    Kalistra led me to an unoccupied spot in the courtyard and she began to stretch.


    Once we warmed up, she pulled out her sword. "I''m going to teach you a school technique called ''One Hundred Butterflies.'' Now, stand back and watch."


    I quickly backtracked until I stood at least two sword-lengths away from my teacher.


    Kalistra activated the skill and her sword started swinging in fast but deadly arcs. The sword blade moved so quickly that it resembled a butterfly hovering in the air. It flew in a circle around the swordswoman. The butterfly soon stopped its flight and the sword was returned to its scabbard.


    "The purpose of this technique is to deal with situations where you are surrounded by enemies. The technique trades power for speed. It is not meant to do much damage but it will force your opponents to back away and give you time to chain another sword technique afterward such as Sprint," she explained.


    Suddenly, a small bell rang.


    Kalistra''s ears perked up and her whiskers twitched. "Great! Breakfast is ready. We''ll practice this technique afterward." The cat girl quickly crossed the courtyard and soon we arrived at the table. Kalistra passed me a bowl of soup and a spoon and then took one of each for herself. We joined a group of students sitting in the courtyard and ate the soup quickly.


    Kalistra took out a beef jerky. "Want one?" she offered me. When I declined, she dipped the dried meat stick into her bowl of soup. Once it was suitably softened, she took a big bite.


    I ignored her and focused on eating my soup. There were more vegetables inside my bowl than I expected. I had chunks of carrots, potatoes, and tomatoes. The broth had a red color due to the ingredients. Unfortunately, the dojo couldn''t afford to buy salt and the soup tasted a little bland as a result.


    Kalistra and I finished our breakfast within 10 minutes. She dragged me by the arm and led me to a quiet spot in the courtyard. She took out her sword and began to swing it in slow motion.


    I realized that the sword was swung like a pendulum but the sword swing was made at an insanely high speed. In addition, my teacher was turning her body in a circle. Ah, this was what she meant when she said the technique traded power for speed.


    Finally, Kalistra stopped spinning. "Now you try it," she ordered.


    I pulled out my sword and tried to copy her pendulum-like swing.


    "Faster!"


    I swung my sword faster.


    "Turn!"


    I turned my body in a clockwise direction.


    Suddenly, Kalistra stuck her own sword into the path of my swing. *CLANG*


    The sudden interruption forced my swing to cease immediately.


    Kalistra pulled back her sword and said, "It''s not enough for you to copy my movement. Anyone with a brain can stop you by sending something to block your swing. You need to keep your eyes open and be alert while you swing your blade. This means seeing and avoiding obstacles. Now try again!"


    I started swinging my blade and turned my body around. I noticed Kalistra jabbing her sword and dice started rolling inside my head. "Intelligence check SUCCESSFUL. +25 XP." I was able to comprehend the movement of her blade and directed my arm to lead my sword away from it. Kalistra persisted in sending her blade to block my own four more times. But each time, my intelligence check succeeded and I simply continued swinging my sword.


    "Stop!" she yelled.


    I stopped moving and examined several pop-up messages awaiting me. The first four granted me 100 XP for making my saving throws. The next one was what I wanted to see: "Sword skill LEARNED: One Hundred Butterflies. +100 XP, +1,000 Reputation, +2,000 XP."


    "Congratulations," Kalistra said with an approving nod.

 Chapter 92 - The Phlaen Ruins of Oxford

    I put away my sword. My training session was over because I had achieved my goal of learning a new sword technique. I looked around but I couldn''t find my magic instructor. I turned toward Kalistra and asked, "Do you know where Rijana is?"


    The cat girl shook her head. "She left the dojo without my permission," Kalistra hissed. Her tail lashed out behind her.


    I raised my hand to placate her. "Rijana has a magic item that allows her to return home. She likes to go back and spend the night at her mage tower," I explained.


    "Even so, she should have asked for my permission to leave. Hmph!" Kalistra turned her head away from me. Her tail swayed dangerously from side to side.


    "May I meditate until her return, Headmaster?" I asked politely.


    "You may," she replied with a slight nod.


    "I''ll go sit next to Mof," I said.


    The cat girl grinned. "Yes, you should definitely pay Mof a visit." Kalistra walked away from me; her attention had been diverted to a group of students practicing in the courtyard.


    I weaved my way across the courtyard, ducking at times to avoid strikes from wooden blades, and finally reached the stone pond which held the electric catfish. When I arrived, I peered into the water.


    Suddenly, Mof jumped out; the catfish opened and closed its mouth rapidly and created a "mof-mof-mof" sound. The pet whacked its tail against the water, dousing my face and chest.


    "Ugh!" I blurted out in frustration as I spat water out of my mouth. I had forgotten how mischievous Mof was.


    The big, chubby fish swam lazily around the pool, daring me to enter.


    Unfortunately, I wasn''t angry or stupid enough to chase after it in its own turf. The catfish was undoubtedly prepared to discharge electricity into the water and deliver a big shock to me. No, thank you! I waved my hand as if in surrender. "I''m going to meditate," I said and then sat on the ground next to the pond. I closed my eyes, adopted the lotus position, and began to meditate.


    Some amount of time had passed when I felt someone patting my cheek softly. I opened my eyes and saw Rijana. "Welcome back," I said with a smile.


    "Are you ready to leave?" the mage asked me as she helped pull me to my feet.


    I gave her a quizzical look. "Did you learn the Gate spell already?" I asked.


    Rijana smiled. "I reached Level 17 yesterday and returned to my mage tower for a good night''s rest. I copied the spell this morning," she explained with a bright smile.


    "Congratulations!" I said. I was very happy for her. After all, Rijana was my magic instructor and this meant that I could request to copy the Gate spell from her spellbook.


    "Are you ready to leave?" she asked again.


    I nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll cast Gate now." The mage walked over to an unoccupied section of the courtyard. She closed her eyes and started making weird hand gestures while whispering the incantation. Beads of sweat began to run down her face.


    A hole, the color of gray-blue, appeared in the thin air before the spellcaster. The oval-shaped hole began to expand until it became the size of a door. Finally, Rijana took a deep breath and opened her eyes. She smiled with relief at the appearance of the portal.


    "I''ll go first," Van offered. It was a dangerous task because this was the first time that Rijana had cast the spell and therefore, the chance of placing the Gate at the wrong destination was high. He peered his head through the shimmering portal to check the other side. He pulled his head back and looked at us. "It looks like the spell worked," he announced. The paladin then stepped through the Gate.


    One by one, my companions began to walk through the portal until it was just me and Rijana remaining in the courtyard.


    By now, the students of the dojo had gathered behind Kalistra.


    I turned to face the Headmaster. "I''m going now." I bowed deeply to her.


    "Have a safe trip, Lawrence," the cat girl replied with a nod. While Kalistra was sad to see me leave the village so soon, she realized that I had my own timeline to complete my missions. Therefore, I couldn''t stick around and spend more time to train at the dojo.


    My fellow students bowed respectfully to me. After all, I held the rank of Journeyman in the school.


    I finally entered the portal and Rijana followed behind me.


    When I stepped out, I discovered that my party was standing on a small hill. Downstream from us, there was a castle on a moat. Nearby was a town with many buildings.


    "That''s Oxford Castle," Van said. He had visited the place as part of his Pilgrimage of Paladinhood. "Should we enter the town?" he asked.


    I thought for a moment. It was still morning. My objective was to locate the Ph''laen Ruins. Was it truly necessary for me to enter Oxford to find a guide? Or should I attempt to find the ruins on my own? I decided to try my luck. I shook my head. "Let''s try to find the Ph''laen Ruins ourselves. If we have no luck, then we''ll seek a guide in Oxford," I replied.


    "But how will we find the ruins?" Bjoukia asked. She was eyeing the hills nearby. It could easily take an entire day to visit each hill and check for the entrance to the ruins.


    I raised my hand to placate her. "Let me try something." I sat down, took the lotus position, and began to meditate. I leaned heavily on my senses as a Spirit Magi to read the flow of the ley lines. At the Ph''laen outpost near London, I realized that the purpose of "unlocking" each ruin was to permit the energy to flow freely between the outposts. The energy flowing from the Londonian outpost was "Matter." Wherever the flow of Matter stopped would be the location of the Oxfordian outpost.


    I expanded my senses and sought out the flow of Matter. Once I grasped it, I simply followed the flow and soon discovered where it stopped. I opened my eyes and stood on my feet. I looked around until I found the corresponding hill. It was to my southeast. I pointed at the hill and said, "There!" I quickly read my pop-up notification. "Matter detection SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP."


    My companions looked at the direction I was pointing toward. They saw a hill similar to others nearby.


    "How can you tell?" Bjoukin asked out of curiosity.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "The flow of Matter stops at that location," I replied.


    The elven ranger nodded. He knew that I had extraordinary senses. And he trusted my word. He began to descend the hill that we were standing on.


    Unfortunately, there was no trail to follow and our clothes kept getting snagged by a branch here or a bush there. In fact, it took a good portion of an hour to reach the bottom of the hill. Furthermore, we had the misfortunate to walking into a bunch of stinging nettles.


    Bjoukin noticed and identified them right away. But he saw no way to walk around them. "Walk through them quickly and try not get to get stung," he warned.


    Since Van and Bjoukia wore metal armor, they took the lead and try to hack the tall nettles in their path.


    Rijana and Waverly walked immediately behind the two warriors while me, Bila, and Bjoukin were the rearguard.


    However, I still got stung on my legs. "Status: POISONED. -5 Health, -10% movement." Ouch. Nonetheless, I persevered and continued walking through the nettles despite the burning sensation running up and down my legs.


    When we were clear of these annoying plants, I raised my hand to catch the nun''s attention. "I got stung and I''ve been poisoned," I said.


    Waverly walked up to me and pressed her palm on my forehead. She cast Cure Poison on me.


    My inflammation immediately disappeared and my poison status was wiped away. "Thank you!" I said.


    "You''re welcome," the healer replied. "Does anyone else require healing?" she inquired.


    Bila raised her paw.


    Waverly cast Cure Poison on her.


    "Thank you," Bila said.


    "You''re welcome," Waverly replied.


    "Let''s take a quick break," Bjoukin suggested. He took a drink of water from his waterskin.


    The rest of us did the same.


    I used this opportunity to munch on some dried fruits and nuts. We still had many miles of walking ahead of us before we could reach the entrance of the ruins. And the area was filled with big oak trees and groups of nettles. I soon realized this would be an ideal area for an ambush.


    As a precaution, I activated my Spirit Sense to check our current environment. I discovered that the forest was filled with animals! There were dozens of squirrels inside the tree trunks. There were hedgehogs and dormice hidden underground. There were also some deer wandering peacefully and grazing on leaves and vines a few miles away. Unfortunately, they were located to our north while we were headed south. Oh well.


    I finally released my Spirit Sense. I checked my in-game notification and saw that I had received 400 XP for my detection. This was understandable given how many creatures were in the area and I had to discern their individual auras.


    "Are you ready to leave?" Bjoukin asked. He had noticed that my eyes were closed and he surmised that I was using my detection ability.


    I nodded.


    The elven ranger walked ahead of us. Our formation had changed slightly. His sister, Bjoukia, was immediately behind him and served as his backup. Rijana and Waverly were in the middle as before. I walked behind the two while Bila and Van took the rearguard positions.


    Bjoukin chose to walk at a slower pace. The ground was unsteady and there were vines and roots which could easily trip an unsuspecting traveler. The ranger made sure to point out these dangers and thus, we couldn''t walk very fast through the forest. By the time we reached our destination, it was already late afternoon.


    With the guidance of my senses as a Spirit Magi, I was able to locate the entrance after a 10-minute search. The entrance was behind another oak tree, whose trunk was enormous and blocked our line of sight. Without my ability to detect the flow of Matter, I would not have found the entrance to the ruins.


    I held up my hand to signal for my party to stop. I closed my eyes and used my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense to detect any sign of creatures inside. My detection field managed to reach ten feet past the entrance. Beyond that, my sense was blocked. Well, this confirmed that the passage will indeed lead to the Ph''laen Ruins.


    I cast a Light sphere and sent it into the entrance. Inside was a small chamber with enough room for only four persons to stand within. At the back of the chamber was an opening wide enough for only one person to walk through at a time.


    Bjoukia and Bjoukin switched positions and the elven fighter led the expedition. Since I was the controller of the Light sphere, I was the third person in our formation. Waverly was behind me, followed by Rijana, Bila, and finally Van.


    As we walked through the tight passageway, I kept the ball of light ten feet ahead of Bjoukia. Suddenly, the fighter raised her hand. "There''s something ahead of us," she warned.


    "Snakes," Bjoukin identified with a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    I peered over their shoulders and took a look. I saw a bunch of snakes on the ground some 15 feet ahead of us. While I personally didn''t have a fear of snakes a la Indiana Jones, I didn''t want to be poisoned for a second time today, either.


    The ranger turned around and looked at me. "Do you know the spell, Flaming Sphere?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "I could cast Firestorm," I volunteered.


    It was Bjoukin''s turn to shake his head. "That spell is too risky. The splatter could catch on our clothes and set them on fire," he noted.


    "I''ll cast the Flaming Sphere," Rijana offered while looking at me since I was the party leader.


    I nodded my approval. "Please do it."


    "Lower your heads," the enchanter requested. She wanted to make sure that she could control and direct the rolling sphere once she summoned it.


    The four of us ahead of her in the tight passageway obeyed and ducked.


    Rijana cast the spell and a rolling ball of fire appeared under the current position of my Light sphere. She then directed the ball to move forward and attack the snakes! Her spell managed to engulf the majority of the snakes.


    However, some of them managed to avoid her attack. They immediately started slithering toward us!


    I cast Magic Missile while Bjoukin shot his arrows at them. Each of us picked off a handful of snakes.


    Rijana methodically rolled her flaming sphere along the ground to ensure that no other snakes escaped her magical attack. She allowed the sphere to burn for several minutes before extinguishing her spell.


    I recast Light again because I had been forced to drop it to cast Magic Missile. Rijana''s magical fire had provided sufficient illumination during the encounter with the snakes. I directed the Light sphere over the former snakepit and pushed it as far ahead as I could.


    "The passage looks clear," Bjoukin confirmed. As a ranger, he had the best pair of eyes in our party.


    Bjoukia took it as a signal to continue moving forward.


    As we walked, I took the opportunity to clear up my pop-up messages. I received a total of 225 XP for casting my magic spells. I gained another 100 XP for killing the snakes.


    The passage led us to a balcony with a descending staircase which spiraled while hugging the wall. The stairs were similar to those in the other Ph''laen Ruins.


    I sent the Light sphere up. I was glad to learn that there were no Giant Bats hanging from the ceiling.


    Seeing that the coast was clear, Bjoukia entered the staircase.


    We took our time climbing down the steps. I personally kept my hand on the wall because I remembered nearly falling to my death while using the stairs at the ruins near the Balmore Farms.


    At the bottom of the stairs was a familiar looking door. I looked at the right side of the doorway and found the groove with a black stone inside. I inserted my right hand and pressed my palm on the cold stone. My status as a non-native of this planet was recognized. Two small panels caught my wrist. I turned the stone clockwise and the door began to ascend. When the door was completely gone, my wrist was released.


    My companions waited for me to enter the room.


    As soon as I stepped into the room, the black ball on the ceiling shot a beam of light at me. My body became digitalized and then disassembled a la Tron. I was transported to the control room of a Ph''laen base hidden on the moon. I looked around to confirm that it was similar to the other control rooms I had previously visited.


    The room was pure white and circular with many panels, buttons, and blinking lights on the walls. There was also a map which depicted the locations of the four Ph''laen outposts on the continent of Britannia. Only my current location was still marked with a red dot; the other three locations were marked with green dots. This meant that I had not connected to this base yet.


    I waited patiently for the rest of my companions to arrive in the white room. When this occurred a few minutes later, I walked to the center of the room. There was a nozzle on the ceiling and also a corresponding nub on the ground. When I stepped over this location, two beams of bright, blue light struck me from above and below.


    A force field surrounded my body, which started floating in the air. A screen appeared before my face and it read: "Neural link connecting. . . Connecting. . . Established. Access to Outpost I-Kappa-8 confirmed. Command access granted. Command level: Captain."


    YES! I was elated to finally unlock access to the last Ph''laen Ruins. Now comes the hard part. I disconnected my mind from the neural link and the force field vanished. Once I landed on the ground, I made eye contact with Sister Waverly and said, "Let''s go back down."


    I walked across the white room until I stood under the black orb. A beam of light struck me. I was digitalized, disassembled, and transported back to the base near Oxford. When I arrived, a bunch of pop-ups appeared on top of one another. Suddenly, I felt searing pain throughout my entire body. Here was the last thing I saw before my mind turned black: "YOU HAVE DIED."

 Chapter 93 - Revival

    I felt my soul floating in a pool of radiance. I lacked a physical body but somehow I retained my mental awareness. It was similar to my meditations while looking inward at my inner soul''s connections to the ley lines. Through my mind''s eye, I saw myself surrounded by light. The color was bright and almost white but not quite.


    I knew, intellectually, that I should be panicking right now. Especially given the fact that I had died according to the final pop-up notification that I saw. However, I had prepared for this outcome by adding Sister Waverly to my party. The human avatar of Lady Musa will not allow me to die. Therefore, I was 100% confident that I will be resurrected. It was only a matter of time.


    That being said, I had no idea where I was. I was floating in something that had some degree of viscosity. It wasn''t water but rather something else. And while there was some degree of airiness in my environment, it was not the vacuum of outer space either. Furthermore, I knew that the outer space was extremely cold and the warmth of my flesh will be sucked out rapidly. Yet, my soul felt warm as if I was sunbathing while nude.


    I allowed my mind to be preoccupied with this puzzle of my current environment because I had nothing else to do. A part of me feared that if I lost consciousness, I may not revive again. Additionally, the engagement of rational, logical thought was important as a tool to retain my own sanity. Finally, I was constantly surveilling my surroundings to ensure that there were no monsters approaching.


    Suddenly, a hand reached into my pool of radiance from above! I realized that the hand belonged to a woman. It looked soft, delicate, slender, and gentle. The hand was headed directly for my soul!


    Yet, I remained calm. I suspected that the hand belonged to Sister Waverly and she was in the process of reviving me. I tried to steer my soul closer to the hand. Soon, I felt the hand latch onto my soul and pull me out of the pool.


    An explosion of brilliant, white light overwhelmed my mind and blinded me. When my mind''s eyes regained their clarity, I saw that I was surrounded by six human-shaped figures. When my eyes focused on these individuals, I immediately recognized them--the gods and goddesses who had branded me.


    I noticed that my soul had regained the form of a human but it was still somewhat transparent. However, my form had become physical as Lady Musa was still holding onto my left wrist. Despite the multitude of questions bubbling within my mind, I remembered to pay my respect to my Patron Deities. I offered them a deep, respectful bow. The gods present were Bane, Musa, Luck, Gaea, Jasla, and Leonus.


    Lady Musa released me. "I''m glad you''re okay," she said with a sigh of relief.


    "Kekeke! Our servant isn''t so weak that the mere shock of death will shatter his eternal soul!" Lord Bane remarked.


    The chimeric god nodded in agreement. "Yes, Lawrence has a strong will which easily puts my own children''s to shame."


    The succubus, Jasla, hooked her left arm through my right arm and leaned her large bosom against my arm. "I missed you," she admitted shyly and shamelessly rubbed her cheek against mine.


    "Um, not that I don''t appreciate seeing you here, but where am I?" I asked politely.


    Gaea smiled. "You''re at the twilight between life and death. We intercepted the passage of your soul before you return to your body, which is being revived by Musa''s avatar currently," the goddess explained with a nod toward Musa.


    Lady Musa nodded. "Your body is safe. But we need to talk for a bit."


    "What about?" I asked.


    "Kekeke! How to beat the game and return home. Interested?" Lord Bane asked with a mischievous grin.


    "Sure," I nodded enthusiastically.


    "But I want you to stay longer and play with us!" Jasla grumbled while hugging me from behind.


    Leonus shook his head. "Child, the Gamemaster brought Lawrence to our world for a specific purpose--entertainment while Lawrence struggles to capture the crown. Once the storyline has run its course, Lawrence deserves to go back home."


    Jasla pouted at being called a child.


    "And this is why we need to talk," Musa added. "As your Patron Deities, we wish to offer our divine guidance to help you accomplish your mission. You are very close to becoming the Champion of Order."


    "You need to do a little fetching quest though," Bane interjected.


    "Little? Getting the Staff of Merlin isn''t little!" Jasla protested.


    I quickly held up my hand to stop the brewing argument between father and daughter. Otherwise, the argument could turn into a fight involving fireballs! "Where can I find the staff?"


    My Patrons looked at each other.


    Lady Luck finally spoke up. "You need to pay a visit to your predecessor and convince him to give you his staff."


    My eyebrows shot up. "Wait! My predecessor was some guy named Merlin Hubert Jackson, right? He was a Player Character brought to Britannia and he founded the Kingdom of Merlin. Afterward, he went home to Earth 1, didn''t he?"


    "You are partly correct," Leonus answered. "He was a PC brought to Britannia and he did form the Kingdom of Merlin, which exists to this day. However, he has remained here on this continent. In seclusion," the God revealed.


    My jaw dropped. "How is that even possible? Why would the Gamemaster bring me into this world when another Player Character is here already?" My mind was spinning.


    "We can''t tell you," Bane replied succinctly.


    I looked at him incredulously and we engaged in a staring contest. Finally, the demon lord looked away. But he still refused to budge.


    Leonus placed a hand on my shoulder. "Our Overlord has his reasons. It is not our place to question him. All we can do, as his servants, are to help you continue your mission."


    Gaea held up a ring. "This is a Ring of Travel. It has enough mana for one use and it has been enchanted to travel to one specific destination. When you are ready, say ''Carmarthen'' out loud and the ring will take you to the castle where Merlin has secluded himself."


    I accepted the ring and put it on my right pinky finger. "Jasla, can I ask you a question? If the goal is for me to visit Merlin and get his staff, then why did you start me on the quest to unlock the four sets of Ph''laen Ruins? How are the two related?" This was one of the most perplexing questions in my mind. It felt like I was sent on a wild goose chase across half the continent!


    I was starting to become upset at Jasla because this felt like a prank that her father, Bane, would pull! To unlock the whole set, I had to travel from the ruins near the Balmore Farms in the western region of Britannia to the southern region in Southampton. Then I headed east to London and finally went north to Oxford. Even with the aid of magical travel courtesy of the Magic Guilds in Southampton and London, I still had to incur huge favors to the Guildmasters who had arranged for the Gate spells.


    The succubus spun my body around so that I was facing her. She stared deep into my eyes with a calm facial expression. Jasla felt my body tremble with anger and the demi-goddess wished to dispel my confusion over this matter. "There were two reasons. First, this series of quests offered enormous experience rewards upon completion. You need access to Ninth-Tier spells before the Church leaders will formally vote to recognize you as the Champion of Order. Second, the barrier surrounding Merlin''s castle can only be broken with Anti-Matter, which you will have access to when you return to the Ph''laen Ruins in Oxford."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Oh!" I blurted out in response to her logical explanation. If the refuge of Merlin was indeed surrounded by Anti-Matter and the Ph''laen Ruins quest line was the ONLY way for me to gain access to Anti-Matter, then it was the right decision for Jasla to guide me to the first set of ruins near the Balmore Farms. I became embarrassed and lowered my head in shame.


    Jasla kissed my forehead. "It''s okay. I understand this adventure has been extremely frustrating to you," she said with a kind smile.


    Someone cleared his throat. I turned and saw that it was Leonus.


    The chimeric god pressed his right palm against my forehead and said, "I am the only Patron God who hasn''t provided you with a divine power yet. Let me correct this mistake by granting you my power now."


    A light, golden aura surrounded me as Leonus sent his divine power into my body. I tried to read my pop-up message but it did not appear.


    "Kekeke," Bane chuckled with amusement. "Let''s not be hasty, Larry. You will be able to read all those notifications when you return to your physical body," he said.


    I nodded.


    "I''m confident that you will find my power useful during your upcoming adventures," Leonus asserted.


    "Thank you, Leonus," I said and bowed deeply to the god.


    "My child, it is time for you to return to your body," Lady Musa said.


    "Thank you for reviving me," I replied and lowered my head to her.


    Each Patron God touched his or her divine mark on my forearms.


    Without warning, my spirit shot straight up into the heavens! The light became brighter and brighter until my mind was overwhelmed and I lost consciousness.


    ***


    I blinked my eyes. I saw a pair of dazzling blue eyes looking at me and recognized their owner--Sister Waverly.


    "Welcome back," she greeted with me a bright smile.


    I heard the sound of hurried footsteps. Soon, many faces were peering down at me and blocked my view of the ceiling. It took a moment for my brain to work. I recognized the faces as belonging to my companions. Everyone was either smiling or crying tears of joy at my revival.


    I pulled my head off the nun''s laps.


    Bila reached out to support my back. "Please take it easy, milord," the chastened cat girl said. She had been extremely frightened by my sudden death in the Room of Transportation. Her yellow fur was still puffed up.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "When you returned to this room, your body was disintegrated," Sister Waverly answered.


    "Do you know why?" Rijana asked. The mage couldn''t understand why this happened. No one else in the party received any harmful effect from the teleportation.


    I held up my hand. I quickly skimmed through my various pop-ups to find a certain notification: "Title ACQUIRED: Anti-Matter User. +1,000 XP, +5,000 Reputation, +10,000 XP, -500 Health." Ouch. I looked at the enchanter and said, "I unlocked access to something called Anti-Matter. But it reduced my health by 500 points."


    My party members blanched at the revelation. They couldn''t imagine losing 500 health instantaneously. Nor how painful that would be.


    I turned toward the nun. "If my body was disintegrated, how did you manage to revive me?" I asked.


    "I used the Seventh-Tier clerical spell Resurrection," Waverly replied. "I simply touched your ashes and the spell slowly regrew your body. Then I was able to grasp your soul and return it to your new body."


    "You should be thankful," Van interrupted. "The spell requires the spellcaster to be in extremely good standing with her Patron Goddess. And the price is hefty--one year of the caster''s natural lifespan," he noted solemnly.


    I bowed deeply to Sister Waverly. I didn''t realize my revival would incur such a heavy cost!


    "It''s quite okay. When you asked me to join your party, you specifically told me that you expected to die during this mission. And you wanted me to revive you. I simply fulfilled my end of the bargain. Besides, the cost to you was also high--the loss of one character level."


    I quickly checked my player status report and I shook my head. "Nope. I''m still at Level 15," I replied. "I haven''t lost a level."


    "How?" Van asked with astonishment.


    I raised my hand to placate the temperamental paladin. "While my soul was separated from my physical body, my Patron Deities visited me. Each of them touched the corresponding divine mark on my forearm. In doing so, they each passed a portion of their divine energy to protect me from the experience loss," I explained slowly.


    Van shook his head in disbelief. "It''s a miracle!" The paladin raised his arms and looked up at the ceiling.


    "I have been blessed," I agreed readily. I turned toward Waverly. "How long was I out?" I asked her.


    "The reconstruction of your body took six hours to complete. I would say it''s around the ninth bell after Noon currently," she estimated.


    I jumped to my feet, startling her. "Sorry!" I apologized sheepishly. "I don''t want to spend the night here. I can cast Recall to send us back to a town or city so that we could sleep at an inn," I suggested.


    "And grab dinner, too!" Bila added. Her mouth began to water just thinking about food. The cat girl did NOT want to eat travel rations tonight.


    "You haven''t visited Oxford yet," Rijana pointed out. That meant I couldn''t teleport to that city even though it was close to our current location.


    "London has a nine o''clock curfew," Bjoukia observed. We couldn''t go there, either.


    "How about Tregome?" Van suggested. "Their curfew starts at ten," he reminded me.


    "Sounds good. If The Noble Lady does not have room for us to rent, then we could cross the bridge to visit the Village of Kalistro and spend the night there instead," I suggested. "In the meantime, we could catch a bite at the tavern." Seeing no opposition from my companions, I held out my hands.


    My party immediately formed a circle.


    I cast Recall and set Tregome as our destination. I half-expected the spell to fail because there was a possibility that the Ph''laen Ruins will block my travel spell. To my surprise, it worked!


    We were immediately transported to the Room of Summoning under the Church building.


    A bell chimed and a cleric immediately entered the chamber.


    "Greetings, Brother Zander," I said with a slight bow. I read his caption quickly to learn his name.


    "Greetings, Brother Mulligan," the man replied with a reciprocal bow.


    "We''ll exit through the Watch Headquarters," I noted.


    The guide nodded. He turned right and led us down the long corridor until we reached the staircase. He bowed to me again and turned away.


    With Van leading the way, we quickly climbed the stairs, passed through the guard post, walked through the first-floor hallway and finally exited the building.


    As expected, nightfall had arrived.


    I activated my Spirit Sense to check for any malevolent auras nearby but found none. Even though the likelihood of assassins waiting to ambush me in this town was low, I wasn''t going to relax my guard.


    Van also used his Detect Evil ability but didn''t find anyone either.


    I triggered my Navigation Sense and followed my mental map to return to The Noble Lady. When we entered the inn, we encountered Vern, the orcish innkeeper, in the lobby.


    The taciturn man grunted at me as I approached him.


    "Good evening, Vern. We need two rooms with double beds and a room with triple beds for the night. And dinner for seven people, too," I requested politely.


    The orc snorted and shook his head. "You arrived too late, Lord Mulligan. There are no guest rooms available this evening. As for dinner, there is only some bread and vegetable soup. We sold out of the chicken, beef, and fish."


    I sighed in defeat. It was foolish of me to expect the kitchen to have any decent food remaining at this hour. "We''ll take whatever''s left," I replied. I walked into the dining hall, which only had a few patrons nursing their ales.


    We split into two tables with myself, Van, Bila, and Waverly sharing one while Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin took a different table.


    Soon, Amelica arrived with our orders. Once she distributed the simple bowls of soup to our tables, I stood up and kissed her lightly on the cheek. She smiled and hugged me. "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon," she giggled.


    "We finished a quest this evening and decided to try our luck in getting a hot meal and a soft bed tonight. One out of two isn''t bad," I explained with a shrug.


    "No, it isn''t," she nodded in agreement. "You should visit the Lucky Shrine one of these days," my girlfriend reminded me.


    I nodded obediently.


    "I''ll be back with your ales," Amelica smiled and made her way to the bar where Vern was serving tankards of ale.


    I looked around my table and said, "Let''s eat before our soup gets cold."


    Bila''s ears were downcast as she began to eat the vegetable soup. She was hoping for real food!


    When Amelica returned with our drinks, she sat down at my table with her own mug of ale. This was the first time my girlfriend joined my table. "Please indulge me," she requested shyly.


    I smiled at her. I ate while she watched silently.


    The other patrons noticed but said nothing.


    When my party finished eating their meals, my girlfriend spoke up again. "I''m sorry we don''t have guest rooms to accommodate you tonight," she apologized.


    I shook my head. "It''s understandable. We came here so late in the hour," I replied. I gave her a gold coin and received 70 silver pieces as change; I left 20 coins as a tip for her. When I stood up again, we embraced and shared a kiss.


    "See you soon," Amelica said with a smile.


    I smiled back and left the dining hall.


    While we were in the lobby, Rijana held up her hand. "We could stay in my mage tower for the night," she offered.


    I nodded. "If you don''t mind."


    We exited The Noble Lady and Rijana created a portal for us to enter her home.


    Once I stepped through, Rijana entered the portal and closed it behind her.


    "Please sleep anywhere you find comfortable," the owner said. Rijana took the staircase and went to her bedroom.


    Waverly and Bila took the couches. The two elven siblings left the tower to spend the night in the Elven Forest. Van and I slept on the floor inside the mage tower.


    I took the lotus position, leaned my back against the wall, and promptly fell asleep.

 Chapter 94 - Preparations

    I awoke to the feeling of someone patting my left cheek. I opened my eyes and saw that it was Sister Waverly.


    "Can we talk outside?" she whispered.


    I nodded. I stretched my arms up and then used the wall against my back to pull myself up.


    The nun walked over to the exit and opened the door quietly. Brilliant rays of sunshine began to flood the floor. She hurried out, and I quickly followed.


    Once Waverly quietly closed the door behind her, she led me across a meadow until we were some distance away from the mage tower. The human avatar of Lady Musa turned around and dropped her mortal disguise. "My child, I wish to talk about your preparations for your upcoming visit to your predecessor. I can''t stress to you enough how important it is for you to gain the Staff of Merlin. Ever since Merlin founded his kingdom, his staff has become a symbol of authority in the eyes of the clergy. After his disappearance, several powerful individuals sought the support of The Twelve to become the next king. However, the candidates could not produce the staff, and it gave the Church leadership a convenient excuse to decline."


    "But Saint John the Kind has said I already have the support of half the voters," I pointed out.


    The Goddess smiled. "While this may be true, how do you expect to gain the support of the Regent and the votes that he controls?" she asked me.


    "By making nice with his son and brother?" I asked hopefully.


    Musa shook her head. "Regent Paget is a proud and stubborn man. Your attempts at currying the favor of his noble family has yielded some fruit. But to convince him to support your candidacy for the crown, you MUST show him the Staff of Merlin. That is the ONLY way to gain his support," she emphasized.


    I nodded. "So what kind of a man is Merlin Hubert Jackson?" I asked.


    The Goddess smiled at me. "You''ve met him already." She tilted her head. "Well, online at least," Musa corrected herself.


    My brows rose in suspicion. "Online as in the online forums? Back on Earth 1? What is his forum name?" I inquired.


    "HiDeHo77,¡± she revealed.


    My jaw dropped at the revelation. I felt my heart beating faster, and anger took hold of me. I took a deep breath and tried my best to relax. Of all the rotten luck! HiDeHo77 was my nemesis and archrival. Like me, he was a power gamer who sought to finish newly released PC games ASAP, used the online forums to post screenshots of the feats, and then brag about it. He was my most hated rival and indeed an arrogant man. The rivalry between us resulted in the online forums dividing into two groups: "Team Mully" and "Team Hideho."


    I was utterly aghast at the notion that I had to convince HiDeHo77 to give me his staff to complete my question. I half-expected him to decline purely out of spite for me. I looked at Musa and said, "If you know our personal history, then how can you expect him to give me his staff?" I was genuinely incredulous at this notion.


    "Merlin isn''t the same man you once knew," the Goddess observed cryptically. Before I could ask her, she shook her head. "I can''t say anything more. You will have to ask him yourself," she said mysteriously.


    "Alright," I said reluctantly. I realized that the Gamemaster was probably watching us very closely. The Overlord was prepared to punish her severely if she broke his rules, whatever they were. Thus, I did not wish to put my Patron Deity in a tight spot.


    Lady Musa smiled as if she had read my last thought. "Before you activate the Ring of Power, I suggest that you spend time with your magic instructor to add more spells to your spellbook. Once you meet your predecessor, I suspect that you may not have time to do so afterward," she counseled.


    I bowed deeply.


    The Goddess returned to her alternate form, and Sister Waverly reappeared before me. She waved her hand, and the faint bubble surrounding us disappeared with a small "pop" sound. "I''m going back to the convent now. If you need me, please call out my name." The nun kissed me gently on my forehead and then she teleported.


    I closed my eyes and activated my Spirit Sense. I discovered that Bjoukia and Bjoukin were a few hundred feet away from me. Even though the two elven siblings could not hear my conversation with Lady Musa, I was sure that they saw her transform back to Sister Waverly.


    On the other hand, the Goddess knew of their presence. If she were genuinely concerned about the two, she wouldn''t have transformed within their eyesight.


    I opened my eyes and waved at the two elves to approach me.


    Bjoukia and Bjoukin had sheepish grins on their faces when the two elves stood before me.


    "We didn''t mean to spy on you," Bjoukia said.


    "Sister Waverly''s secret is safe with us," Bjoukin added solemnly.


    "She trusts you," I said with a nod.


    The elven fighter shook her head. "I would never suspect the sister would be the mortal disguise for Lady Musa," she admitted openly.


    "That''s why Lord Mulligan has six divine marks on his forearms," the ranger reminded his sister. Bjoukin cleared his throat.


    I looked at the two siblings. They had been traveling with me for the past several weeks after Kalistra and I met them while we journeyed to Bristol for the Melee Tournament. It was regrettable that our adventures together will be ending now.


    Bjoukia saw the uneasiness on my face. "What is it?" she asked quietly.


    "While I was dead, the Gods gave me a mission. It is something I will undertake alone," I revealed.


    "I see," she replied. "So when are you departing from the mage tower?" Bjoukia asked.


    "That''s hard to say. Lady Musa just advised me to learn more spells from Rijana," I explained.


    Bjoukin nodded in agreement. "If your mission isn''t time sensitive, then I think you should take as much time as you need to prepare."


    "Also, it sounds to me like the Goddess is implying that you may not succeed if you leave now for your mission," the fighter noted with concern.


    "Yes," the ranger nodded.


    I took a deep breath and recalled the brief conversation I had with Lady Musa. I concluded that the two siblings were probably right in this regard. The Gamemaster''s rules prevented the Goddess from ordering me to do certain things. Otherwise, she would be more assertive in telling me to train more. "I will spend time training with Rijana, then," I decided.


    Bjoukia suddenly grabbed my left hand. "Let''s go back inside! Or else your bodyguards will panic when they see you missing!" She pulled me along as we returned to the mage tower.


    To my chagrin, Bjoukia was right because Van was waiting near the door.


    "Brother Mulligan, you shouldn''t go out by yourself," my bodyguard reminded me. He was visibly upset with me.


    Uh-oh! I quickly waved my hand and defended myself. "But I wasn''t alone. Bjoukia and Bjoukin were nearby. Besides, it was Sister Waverly who asked to speak with me privately. Because we completed our mission to unlock the Ph''laen Ruins, she teleported back to the convent in London," I replied.


    "I see." Van was sad to learn that the beautiful nun had returned home. He felt close to her for some reason.


    When we entered the mage tower, we saw that Rijana was busy making breakfast. A big pot was boiling over a magical flame.


    Once our host finished cooking, Rijana ladled a bowl of vegetable soup to each guest.


    Bila stared at it sadly for a moment and sighed. She took a spoon and started eating.


    As we ate, Rijana asked me a question. "What are your plans now, Lord Mulligan?"


    I glanced at the two elves and replied. "The Gods have given me a personal mission. But before that, I need to learn more spells from you."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    My magic instructor nodded.


    "Are we getting dismissed?" Bila asked. Her tail flickered back and forth behind her.


    I turned my attention to the cat girl. "You are my follower. I would like you to train at the dojo until I come back for you," I answered. "After completing my solo mission, I still need to go on more adventures to reach Level 17. Then I will present myself to The Twelve and petition for the crown," I announced.


    My companions nodded. They all knew that kingship was my ultimate goal. Each person inside the mage tower supported my candidacy and believed that I was qualified to become the next King of Merlin.


    Van looked at me. "I will go to Tregome and see if Bishop Canterbury has any tasks for a paladin. Please come for me when you finish your mission," he requested solemnly.


    "I will," I promised. I turned toward Rijana. "After breakfast, can you come with us? I don''t have any way to magically teleport back to your mage tower," I explained.


    My magic instructor nodded in understanding.


    "I will cast Recall to bring us to Tregome. Then I will withdraw money from the bank to pay Bila''s training fee with the training. I will accompany her to the Village of Kalistro. Finally, we will return to your tower where I will spend some time copying from your spellbook," I continued.


    I held out my hands, and my companions immediately formed a circle around me. I chanted the words of the Recall spell: "By the power of the Gods, let us return to your holy sanctuary in Tregome!" A white aura appeared in front of me and began to envelop every member of my circle. *POOF*


    We immediately teleported to the Room of Summoning beneath the Church in Tregome.


    A chime sounded, and a cleric entered the chamber. According to the caption above his head, the man''s name was "Henrake."


    I bowed and said, "Greetings, Brother Henrake. This man needs to report to Bishop Canterbury." I pointed at Van. "The rest of us will exit through the Watch HQ."


    "Greetings, Brother Henrake. I am Van, a paladin in the service of Lady Musa," he nodded.


    Henrake bowed deeply to Van. "I will escort our esteemed brother paladin. Can you find your way out?" he asked me.


    "Of course!" I replied.


    The cleric walked out of the small chamber. He made a left turn and led Van up the stairs.


    The rest of us turned right and walked along the long corridor to reach the staircase. When I arrived at the guard post on the next floor, I showed the two Watchmen my truth stone, and they immediately withdrew their halberds. I nodded to them as I passed through the small room and exited into a long corridor which eventually took my party out of the building.


    I turned around and said, "I need to visit the bank first." I activated my Navigation Sense and followed the map to the local branch of the Bank of Britannia. After a short wait on line, I reached the teller window and made a withdrawal of 100 gold coins.


    Once we left the bank, I activated my Spirit Sense to check for any evil auras nearby. Thankfully, there were none.


    We headed westward until we reached the river. We turned south and walked a few blocks to reach the stone bridge. After a 20-minute walk along the road, we arrived at the Village of Kalistro.


    I turned and said, "I need Bila to follow me into the dojo. The rest of you wait here."


    My companions nodded.


    As I crossed the courtyard, my fellow pupils bowed to me. I nodded back. Before we entered the dojo, I removed my boots. I walked into the training hall and looked around for the Headmaster. I found Kalistra standing on the left side of the room. I carefully navigated my way past the students who were practicing and presented myself to her. "Headmaster," I said politely and bowed deeply to her.


    The cat girl looked at me with surprise. "I didn''t expect to see you return so soon," she remarked. Her tail swayed from side to side.


    "I would like to enroll Bila in the dojo. I will be away on a solo mission. I want her to train at this school in the meantime," I explained.


    Kalistra nodded. "Are you prepared to pay me the enrollment fee?" she inquired.


    I untied my small money sack and handed it to her. "There are 50 gold coins."


    The headmaster accepted my payment and tied the sack to her belt. She turned toward Bila. "You are now enrolled in the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship," Kalistra announced.


    "Thank you for accepting me," Bila replied and bowed deeply.


    I waved goodbye to the two cat girls and quickly left the dojo. I put on my boots and walked across the courtyard to reach Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin. I held Rijana''s hand.


    Rijana activated her magic ring and teleported us back to her mage tower.


    Upon our return, I said, "I need to clear up my notifications."


    My magic instructor nodded. "I''ll be in my workshop whenever you''re ready." She walked up the stairs.


    The two elves left the mage tower, leaving me alone.


    I sat down on a couch and began to go through my in-game messages. For unlocking the last Ph''laen Ruins, I received 1,000 XP. Furthermore, I gained 5,000 XP, 5,000 Reputation, plus another 10,000 XP for completion of the major faction quest. Jasla wasn''t kidding when she said the set of Ph''laen Ruin quests would provide me with a tremendous amount of experience points. Finally, I received another 300 XP for using various abilities.


    I called up my Player Status screen. A picture of my player avatar was in the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Spirit Magi, Title: Matter User, Title: Anti-Matter User, Title: Dragonslayer, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Undead Hunter, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Title: Protector of Southampton, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Journeyman of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful Good, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla, Marked by Leonus; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 15, Experience: 131,663/120,000, Reputation: 78,402, Attack: 62, Damage: 10-12 (Unarmed), 12-16 (Dagger), 12-22 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 12%, Critical Damage: 300%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed: "Health: 140, Stamina: 88, Magic: 102, Strength: 25, Intelligence: 43, Wisdom: 18 (+1), Dexterity: 20, Constitution: 30, Charisma: 18. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 7), Magic Sense (Level 10/MAX), Immunity to Electricity (Level 2), Immunity to Fear (Level X), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 10/MAX), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were six tabs. The first tab was marked, "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 9); Swordsman¡ªDual-Weld (Level X), Charge (Level 6), Disarm (Level 4), First Strike (Level 3), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2), Sprint (Level 1), One Hundred Butterflies (Level 1)."


    The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 8)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic, Enchant Magic Item, Permanency, Summon Elemental, Anti-Magic Shell; Fire (Level 8)¡ªFire Bolt, Fireball, Protection from Fire; Water (Level 4)¡ªAcid Arrow, Iceball; Earth (Level 4)¡ªArmor, Web, Earth Spike; Air (Level 6)¡ªMagic Missile, Invisibility, Lightning Bolt, Recall; Light (Level 3)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 4)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness."


    The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Call of the Wild (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)."


    The fourth tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X); Copper Ring of Wisdom +1."


    The fifth tab was "Followers," and it listed: "Bila, Journeyman Swordswoman."


    The final tab was "Leylines," and it listed: "Divine Forest of Gaea (Earth); Hleandro''s Lair (Fire); Southampton Water (Water); Southampton Harbor (Wind); Primrose Hill (Wind)."


    I was pleasantly surprised that I had 131,000 XP already! I had enough experience to advance to Level 16. More importantly, I was within reach of the 136,000 XP needed to advance to Level 17 and unlock access to Ninth-Tier magic!


    Also, I noticed that in the Divine Spells tab, I received something named, "Call of the Wild." This ability was granted by Leonus, who was the Patron Deity of the beastkin. I had no idea what it does, though.


    I decided to delay advancing my character level until I fail to copy a spell into my spellbook. I took my spellbook out of my special leather pouch and began to skim through it. I had a total of 22 magic spells. I also had 8 swords skills and 5 divine abilities. I had used a combined total of 35 slots, out of 43 available; my Intelligence score was 43, and I received one slot per point of Intelligence. I had 8 slots remaining, and I needed to save at least one to learn Gate. I needed to learn Fly from Rijana. I was also interested in learning Flaming Sphere, but it was a very low-level spell, and I was hesitant to spend a precious slot on it.


    However, I will gain another 5 attribute points when I advance to Level 16, and I could spend them on Intelligence to increase my slots. Unable to make a decision, I climbed up the stairs to find Rijana in her workshop.


    After walking up two flights of stairs, I took a moment to catch my breath. Evidentally, I was breathing too loud because the enchanter stuck her head out of her workshop.


    "Ah, you''re here!" Rijana exclaimed. She waved a hand at me. "Please come into my workshop," she invited.


    I entered, and she pointed at a chair for me to sit near the door. There was a small reading desk to my right.


    Rijana pulled out her spellbook and handed it to me. "What do you plan to copy?" she asked.


    "I''m committed to Fly. I''m tentative on Flaming Sphere. I want to save a few slots. What do you suggest?" I asked.


    My magic instructor nodded in sympathy. The more a mage advanced in her profession, the more difficult the decision on what spells to learn. She looked at me for a moment. "Since you have learned to enchant, I would recommend the Fourth-Tier General spell, ''Enhance Minor Attribute.'' It raises a chosen attribute by 1 to 3 points. As a minor enchantment, it is used by Enchanters to practice their craft," she explained.


    "Okay, I will copy that spell," I agree. I flipped Rijana''s spellbook over until I found Enhance Minor Attribute. I took out my writing utensils and my spellbook, and I started copying. Two hours later, I heard dice rolling inside my mind. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP. General spell LEARNED: Enhance Minor Attribute. +100 XP."


    I took a deep breath and then turned the pages of my teacher''s spellbook until I found Fly. I started copying the spell. After an hour and a half passed by, I made another check. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +75 XP. Spell of Air LEARNED: Fly. +75 XP."


    I closed both spellbooks and then closed my eyes to take a break. I meditated for a few minutes and then resumed my studies. I turned the pages until I found Flaming Sphere in my teacher''s spellbook. I opened my spellbook to a fresh new page and started copying. An hour later, I made a check on my progress. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP. Spell of Fire LEARNED: Flaming Sphere. +50 XP."


    I wanted to learn one more spell. I looked across the room and saw that Rijana was working. I waited in silence until she finished a half hour later. I asked her, "What''s your most powerful offensive magic?"


    Rijana tilted her head. "Acid Storm," she replied. "It is the water variation of your Firestorm. I seem to visit a lot of forests with my two companions. Fire spells are a huge no-no. Acid Storm is a nice area-of-effect spell that you can customize. And very few monsters have immunity against acid," she explained.


    I nodded and quickly searched her spellbook for the spell. Once I found it, I started copying Acid Storm. Two hours later, I heard dice rolling inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP. Spell of Water LEARNED: Acid Storm. +100 XP."


    I closed both spellbooks again. I was mentally exhausted. I lowered my head on the reading desk and immediately fell asleep.

 Chapter 95 - Carmarthen

    I awoke suddenly, startled because something was shaking my right shoulder. My eyes turned and saw the perpetrator: Bjoukia.


    The beautiful elven maiden had a mischievous grin on her face. "Did you have a nice dream about me?" she teased.


    I rubbed my eyes. "What time is it?" I asked.


    "Almost seven past noon," she answered. "You napped for a good three hours!" Bjoukia shook her head. "I came up to get you unless you want to skip your dinner?" she said. The elf hoped that I would skip the meal because it meant more significant portions for the rest of them.


    I shot her a dirty look. "No, I''m hungry," I smirked at her. I rose from my seat and followed Bjoukia down two flights of stairs to reach the ground floor.


    Rijana smiled at me. "Ah, I see you''re awake!" She turned toward Bjoukia. "I hope it wasn''t too difficult to make him wake up," she said and winked.


    "Nah, Lord Mulligan awoke before I had a chance to punch him in the gut," the elf grinned.


    I ignored the two and looked at Bjoukin, who was using a long, wooden spoon to stir the contents of the pot. "What are we having?" I asked him.


    "Rabbit stew," he replied.


    "We managed to catch one while hunting in the woods," Bjoukia explained with a dose of pride.


    I sat on a couch and waited patiently until the stew was ready.


    Bjoukin gave me a generous portion of the stew.


    I ate slowly and enjoyed the taste of the meat. It was the first time I had rabbit stew. The chef added plenty of carrots, herbs, and salt into the stew and the flavor was rich. I also received a small bread roll the size of my fist to eat with the stew. The bland taste of the bread was a nice complement to the salty soup.


    After we finished eating, Rijana asked me a question. "Are you leaving tomorrow?"


    The elves turned their attention toward me.


    I nodded.


    "What can you tell us about it?" Bjoukin asked.


    "I''m going to visit the home of my predecessor, Merlin," I revealed.


    The listeners gasped. Rijana recovered first. "Are you referring to Merlin the Sorcerer Supreme?"


    "The founder of the kingdom?" Bjoukia inquired.


    "He was a Player Character?" Bjoukin added.


    "Yes, yes, and yes," I replied with a nod.


    Rijana leaned back in her seat. "You''ll have to fight him?"


    I nodded again.


    "Why?" Bjoukia blurted out.


    "I need to take his staff to convince the Regent to support my candidacy for the crown," I explained.


    Bjoukin shook his head. "Regent Paget is a very stubborn man."


    "Agreed. But if I possess the Staff of Merlin, even he will have no choice but to recognize my qualifications as Merlin''s Successor. That''s why the Gods gave me this mission. And I have to complete it solo," I continued.


    My magic instructor looked at me for a moment. Her lips turned into a frown. "Assuming that you plan to challenge Merlin to a duel with his staff as the prize, I recommend that you avoid engaging him in a magical duel. Instead, you should ask for a no-holds-bar duel," she suggested.


    "Yes! You''re a swordmage, and it''s only fair for you to use all your abilities to fight him!" Bjoukia agreed.


    Bjoukin folded his arms across his chest. "Don''t forget about your access to Matter and Anti-Matter. They could be your trump cards," he observed.


    I looked at each person directly in the eyes and then bowed deeply. "Thank you for your advice."


    "I''m sorry we can''t offer you more help than this," Rijana said softly. She turned toward her elven companions. "We should let Lord Mulligan rest now," she said.


    The two nodded in agreement. "We''ll head back out to the woods," Bjoukia said.


    "I''ll be in my workshop," Rijana replied.


    "May Gaea guide you to victory tomorrow." Bjoukin patted my shoulder and then left the mage tower with Bjoukia, who kissed me gently on the cheek before leaving.


    Rijana offered a friendly wave and then climbed the stairs.


    Finding myself suddenly alone, I decided to meditate. Since I slept a few hours already, I wasn''t tired right now. But meditation would help clear my mind.


    From my interactions with HiDeHo77 in the online forums, I knew that Merlin possessed a creative mind bound by an overwhelming sense of ego. The only way for me to win in a duel against him was to use unusual, unconventional tactics. Thus, it was critical for me to enter the fight against Merlin with a fresh mind.


    I closed my eyes, gazed inward to my inner soul, and spent the rest of the night staring at it until I fell asleep.


    ***


    I opened my eyes. Something was different today. Ah! No one was slapping my face or poking my shoulder to awake me. Back on Earth 1, I lived alone, and this was customary. Being a creature of habit, returning to my old customs was reassuring and it brightened my mood considerably.


    I looked around and saw that I was still alone. The bright light shone into the mage tower from a smaller slit of a window. The sunlight appeared more radiant than usual for my wakeup, meaning that it was already eight or nine in the morning. Again, also customary for me back home.


    I decided this was the perfect moment for me to leave the mage tower. I grabbed my messenger bag off the floor and hung the strap across my chest; the weight of the pack rested against my left hip. I wore my small potions bag; it pressed against my left ribs. I held up my right hand and stared at Ring of Power on my pinky finger. I invoked the word of power: "Carmarthen!"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I suddenly teleported out of the mage tower. I stood on a desolate cliff. I peered down, and I saw a long drop; at the bottom was a lake. Looming above me was a mage tower made entirely of stone. The stone was worn and withered by the elements. I stared at the tower with awe and wonder. The tower stood at least ten stories tall; its height was far above that of the other mage towers I had visited so far.


    Furthermore, what I found most disconcerting was the eery silence. There were no signs of life nearby--no birds and no animals. The scenery before me was indeed isolated.


    I became concerned about my predecessor''s mental health. How long had Merlin stayed in this environment? And how much had his seclusion damaged him mentally? My mind flashed back to Jack Nicholson typing "redrum" over and over again on his typewriter in "The Shining." From a cursory examination of this environment, I realized that my task of convincing Merlin to give up his staff became infinitely harder.


    Finding myself depressed by this thought, I decided to break my fast. I sat down, took out travel rations from my pack and started chewing on some dried fruits and nuts. As I ate, I looked around. The entire area was full of cliffs which appeared challenging to climb. If Merlin had been in seclusion inside this mage tower, then he did not want to be disturbed.


    Once I was full, I took a drink of water from my waterskin and then returned everything inside my messenger bag. I stood up, patted the dirt off my white robe, and began to walk in the direction of the mage tower. After about a thousand feet, I slammed into an invisible barrier. "-1 Health." Ouch. I reached out with my hand and felt the barrier.


    I took a step back and activated my Magic Sense. I immediately saw the magic barrier; it had a purple hue and took the shape of a sphere surrounding the mage tower. I was VERY impressed because I knew how much mana it cost to create a small wall. For Merlin to create this massive barrier, it meant that he had access to a lot of mana. Since it was impossible for any Player Character to possess a million points of mana, the only way for Merlin to create and maintain this barrier was to tap into a ley line or two.


    I examined the barrier again, this time as a Spirit Magi who merged the Spirit Sense and the Magic Sense. I saw TWELVE ley lines running through this barrier! I was both astonished and upset with this revelation: astonished because the use of so many ley lines showed that Merlin was far above my skill level as a Spirit Magi; upset because it will be difficult for me to take down the barrier. To accomplish this, I will need to cut off every ley line. How? With Anti-Matter.


    I took several steps back away from the barrier. I focused my attention on the ley line closest to me. I closed my eyes and imagined the Anti-Matter as a piece of eraser; I cleared a portion of the ley line and disrupted the flow of energy to the barrier. I opened my eyes and saw that I had succeeded! "Anti-matter use SUCCESSFUL. +100 XP." I gave myself a fist pump.


    I erased the next ley line without trouble. Encouraged by my success, I proceeded to delete the rest of the ley lines. When I wiped the final ley line, I heard a loud "BOOM!" The force of the blast knocked me back a few yards. "-10 Health." I immediately used Minor Heal on myself.


    As I pulled myself off the ground, I kept my eyes on the mage tower. I knew that by taking down the magic barrier, I had launched an assault on Merlin''s home. Therefore, I had to be wary of any magical retaliation from the Sorcerer Supreme. Sure enough, I heard a rumble in the sky, and I saw massive dark clouds forming above me. Realizing that the clouds were created with magic and will be used by Merlin to attack me, I immediately activated my Sprint skill and ran toward the tower.


    *CRACKLE KABOOM*


    A moment later, a massive thunderbolt struck the spot where I had just stood. I continued draining my Stamina to feed my Sprint. *KABOOM-KABOOM-KABOOM* Thunderbolts kept hitting the ground behind me.


    Before I knew it, I entered a courtyard next to the tower. However, I was not alone. There was an army of skeletons awaiting me! It was now apparent to me that Merlin had used the lightning bolts to shepherd me into his trap. He probably recognized the skill I used and realized that I had to drain a ton of Stamina to keep running. He assumed that I was a fighter or a paladin and decided to make me fight and use up the rest of my Stamina. This trap was the sort of devious thing that HiDeHo77 would do!


    I took a moment to catch my breath. I opened my potions bag and drank a Potion of Stamina. My green bar immediately refilled.


    Abruptly, the skeletons charged at me!


    I debated whether to continue pretending to be a fighter. I realized that Merlin was watching me and using his minions to learn more about me. Heck, I would do the same thing if our roles were reversed. I was attacking his base, and he needed to figure out my strengths and weaknesses to defeat me.


    I decided that I didn''t have the luxury to fool my nemesis. Five dozen skeletons were running toward me, and I was doubtful that I could fight them all with only my sword skills. Merlin saw that I came alone and probably decided it would be best to overwhelm me with the quantity rather than the quality of monsters.


    I had no choice but to start casting my spells if I was to survive this attack! I calmly cast a Protection of Undead and then launched as many Fireballs as I could before the monsters reached me.


    Fortunately, the formation of the skeletons was tightly packed, and each Fireball took down at least a half-dozen of them via impact and explosion. Furthermore, it appeared that their bones were very dry because the skeletal frames caught fire quickly. The scattered bones lit the nearby monsters on fire and caused the flames to spread. Before long, a wall of fire surrounded me!


    The air in the courtyard quickly became filled with smoke. I covered my nose and mouth with the sleeve of my robe as I laid my head on the ground. I was no longer concerned that the skeletons will reach me because the raging fire will burn them to death sooner or later. But I could suffocate from smoke inhalation in the meantime. Therefore, I tried my best to lay low and focus on the act of breathing.


    As I waited for the flames to burn out, I activated my Spirit Sense. As each skeleton "died," its black aura was snuffed out. After a few minutes, my aura was the only one present within the courtyard. Additionally, I hoped that by laying on the ground, Merlin would mistakenly believe that I was dead. In other words, I was playing possum.


    While I was on the ground, I took the opportunity to clear up my in-game notifications. I received 100 XP for using Sprint. I earned 50 XP for each skeleton that I defeated or 3,000 XP in total. I had cast ten Fireballs and one Protection from Undead; I received a total of 800 XP for casting my spells. Finally, I received 200 XP for using my Spirit Sense.


    I waited on the ground until my mana bar was filled. It took an hour and a half for this to occur. By then, the flames had been extinguished, leaving heavy smoke which hid my body from sight. I activated my Spirit Sense in search of any additional monsters nearby. However, I found none.


    I cast Invisibility and sneaked across the ash-filled courtyard. My target was the door at the bottom of the mage tower. To my relief, I reached the door without triggering any traps.


    I stared at the door, which was composed of oak wood. On the door was a carving of a sword stuck in a large stone. I smiled. The decoration was obviously about Excalibur stuck in the rock. It was a legend where whoever was able to pull the sword possessed the birthright to become the King of Britannia.


    It took me a moment to understand why HiDeHo77 added this reference to the door. He was brought to Britannia and managed to claim kingship through his magical might alone. Thus, the Legend of Excalibur either didn''t exist in this world, or the Church conveniently ignored it. But only a person from Merlin''s homeworld would appreciate this point.


    I reached out with my left hand to pull on the door handle, but I immediately snapped my hand back. Given Merlin''s nasty character, I wouldn''t be surprised if he placed the carving on the door to lull me into relaxing my guard--namely, there was a trap on the door!


    I dropped my Invisibility and cast Detect Trap on the door. Sure enough, the door emitted a blood red aura. I quickly skimmed my in-game notifications to read the latest one: "Detect trap SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP. Trap effect DISCOVERED: Petrification. +100 XP."


    My jaw dropped upon reading this message. Merlin tried to turn me into stone! It was just like him to make my mission as painful as possible. He was probably watching me and hoping that I would fall into his trap. I was very tempted to give him a middle-finger salute, but I remembered that the Gamemaster and his Gods were probably watching, too.


    I took a few steps back and inhaled deeply. I cast Create Earth Elemental.


    A humanoid figure made of stone appeared before me.


    I pointed at the door and said, "Please open it."


    My minion grabbed the door handle and pulled.


    A red light flashed and stuck the elemental. But nothing happened to it.


    I smirked. The Earth Elemental was immune to earth magic, including petrification. Thus, the trap did not affect my minion.  I dismissed the creature.


    I peered inside and cast Detect Trap again.


    However, a male voice said with irritation, "It''s about time."

 Chapter 96 - Merlin Hubert Jackson

    I had never heard this voice before. It had a distinct, British accent. I was reluctant to enter because I was fearful that this was another trap. I began to cast Detect Trap again when I was interrupted by something hitting my face.


    "Please come inside. There are no traps. If I wanted you dead, then you would be dead already," the irritated voice said.


    I looked down at the ground to see what hit me: it was a piece of cookie! I decided to place my trust in the voice. I took a tentative step inside. My body was tense, and I was prepared to run back out the door if necessary. However, nothing happened.


    I slowly walked into the tower. I saw a lavishly furnished living room. There was a coffee table at the center of the room and several luxurious sofas next to it. Seated in one of the couches was a middle-aged looking British gentleman with hawk-like blue eyes, beak-like nose, and a stiff lower lip. His dark blonde hair was cut short. His most distinguishing feature, though, was his attire: a red, long-sleeved button shirt with an open collar, navy blue jeans, and dark brown leather shoes. In other words, his clothing resembled the casual wear from my planet! He was holding a small, white teacup in his left hand. I glanced at his caption, and his name read: "Merlin Hubert Jackson."


    Once I took a few steps on the red carpet, Merlin waved his right hand, and the door slammed shut behind me. *BOOM*


    The host set his teacup on its matching plate on the table. Merlin stood up and said, "I am Merlin Hubert Jackson. I''m also known as HiDeHo77 online." He nodded slightly at me.


    I slowly approached him. When I was just a few feet away, I introduced myself. "I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, and also known as LEMully online." I reciprocated his curt nod.


    My host waved his hand toward the sofa across from him. "Please have a seat and join me for afternoon tea. It is a British tradition," he said with a smile. When I sat down, he also sat and asked, "How would you like your tea?"


    "Two lumps of sugar and extra cream please," I replied.


    With another wave of Merlin''s hand, the teapot moved by itself to pour tea. The sugar cubes floated into the teacup. Then the cream dispenser moved on its own. Once the task was completed, the small plate shifted across the table until it was in front of me.


    "That''s a neat trick," I remarked with my brows raised.


    Merlin smirked. "I am the master of my mage tower. A self-proclaimed Sorcerer Supreme should be able to do at least that much, eh?" he winked at me. "And have some cookies, too," he added. With a wave of his hand, a small plate of cookies floated in front of me.


    "No thank you." I shook my head and politely declined.


    The plate returned to its spot at the center of the small table.


    "I''m sure you have a lot of questions for me. But I ask that you delay asking them until you finish your tea first," Merlin requested politely.


    I nodded in agreement. The two of us enjoyed the tea, which was dark and had a bitter taste masked by the sugar.


    When I finally placed my cup on the plate a few minutes later, my host nodded. It was his signal for me to start my inquiry. I had thought up a bunch of questions while I drank the afternoon tea. But this one was the most important to me: "Did you ask the Gamemaster to bring me here?"


    Merlin smiled. "Yes."


    "Why?"


    My enigmatic host stared deep into my eyes for a long moment before he answered in a soft voice. "There are many reasons." Before I could protest his evasive non-answer, he held up a hand. "I will reveal some things to you, but others will remain hidden for personal reasons." Merlin stared at me until I conceded.


    "Fine," I spat out in disgust.


    My host smiled in satisfaction and proceeded to talk. "As you know, this world is a different version of the Earth that we came from. And for the sake of simplicity, we''ll call our homeworld ''Earth 1'' and this world ''Earth 2.''"


    I nodded impatiently. It was how I distinguished between the two worlds.


    "It seems that the Gamemaster, for some unknown reason, can exert tremendous influence over Earth 2 and its inhabitants," he said.


    "The Gods say that it''s purely for their Overlord''s entertainment," I interrupted.


    The Englishman ignored my rudeness for the interruption. He knew that I was an American and he accepted the rudeness as part of my character. "I have been told that, too," he conceded. "But despite the differences in the two worlds, I''m sure you noticed some overlap in the development of the continent of Britannia. Especially regarding the Arthurian Legend."


    I nodded but kept silent.


    Merlin leaned back in his seat. "It seems to me that the Gamemaster is fascinated with this legend and decided to keep perpetuating its myth on Earth 2. He also kept the continent of Britannia as the centerpiece of his attention. America remains undiscovered. There are no interactions with the rest of Europe. That''s assuming the Overlord allowed Europe to develop at all."


    "When the Gamemaster brought me to Earth 2, the real Merlin had gone missing. Britannia was splintered into tiny kingdoms, most of which were the size of fiefdoms. I arrived in London and quickly rose in power and reputation. Eventually, I became the head of the Magic Guild and entered into various alliances with the other professional guilds to solidify my power. I also curried favors with the noble houses. Behind the scenes, I manipulated them into fighting each other and weakening their power."


    "Lord Bane''s human avatar, Enab, was a constant companion as my assistant. He was fully engage with the constant Chaos that existed within all corners of Britannia. Eventually, the Gods of the Law and Order were fed up with the rampage of Chaos in the aftermath of Merlin''s disappearance. These Gods appeared to me in a dream and commanded me to unite the various kingdoms of Britannia under one banner--mine. They believed that this would restore Order and strengthen humanity."


    Merlin turned his eyes toward me. He shook his head and sighed loudly. "The Gods may appear well-meaning, but that is a mirage. They are never trustworthy. They are constant conspirators with one purpose: to provide entertainment for their Overlord. We Mortals dance on the palms of the Gods."


    I was taken aback by the bitterness in his voice.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "It took a decade for me to conquer the entire continent of Britannia and bring it under my banner. I renamed the kingdom ''Merlin'' to remind my subjects who was their king. Shortly afterward, a major event occurred. It was known as ''The Night of the Falling Stars.'' Four cigar-shaped ships landed on Britannia. Their locations were Oxford, London, Southampton, and what you call today the Balmore Farms."


    My eyes widened with surprise.


    Merlin smiled. "I''m aware that the Gods gave you a mission to unlock the so-called Ph''laen Ruins. They were formerly spaceships. The Ph''laens have visited Earth 1 before. We know them as tall, lanky humanoids with pale gray skin."


    "However, the Ph''laens had never set foot on Earth 2 until after I became King. These spacefarers appear to follow something similar to Star Trek''s Prime Directive. In other words, they were not to interfere with the internal development of our civilization on Earth 2 and impose their values on our culture unless they had a superseding reason. The reason was the impending invasion of the Zorxilixians."


    "The little green men," I blurted out suddenly.


    Merlin nodded. "The Zorxilixians were enemies of the Ph''laens. The Ph''laens were concerned that Earth 2 will be conquered and its people enslaved and came to Britannia to offer their assistance."


    "I fought them twice," I recalled. "The first time was when I visited the ruins near the Balmore Farms. I teleported into a spaceship and fought the saucer-shaped spaceships. When I defeated the Zorxilixians, I received a huge amount of XP and also a title called ''Defender of Planet Earth.'' But somehow, I lost this title," I noted.


    "The second time was when a single Zorxilixian launched an attack from a pirate ship against the Southamptonian pier dock. It sent a bunch of mind-controlled minions to attack the city. I managed to defeat it. Lord Bane took custody of the alien and sent it away," I continued. "And that''s the last time I''ve come across them."


    "The Zorxilixian you fought was the very last survivor of the assault on Earth 2. When it was no longer on Britannia, the system recognized that the threat was eliminated. It was likely that your title was pulled from your status screen for this reason," my predecessor speculated.


    I took a sip of the strong tea. It was bizarre how my encounter with Merlin was turning out. I was expecting to fight him as soon as I stepped inside his home. Instead, I was having afternoon tea with him! However, I realized that sooner or later, I will have to fight him for his staff.


    "The legends say that you repelled the invaders and then united the kingdom. Were the legends wrong? Did you unite the kingdom first and THEN repel the invasion?" I asked. "How did you survive their mind control attack?"


    The Englishman''s eyes suddenly turned hard. His eyes flashed red! And then they returned to normal. Giving me a stiff upper lip, he said, "I refuse to talk about it. All I will say on the matter is that the Gods call these events ''Merlin''s Folly.'' You can ask the Gods if you wish to learn more."


    I was shocked by the sudden change in his attitude. Gone was the confident and arrogant man; seated across from me was a man who stared uncomfortably into his tiny teacup. "I apologize if I have offended you with my questions," I said and bowed deeply to him.


    "Eh? No, it''s just that these events occurred a few centuries ago. It had been a long time since I thought about them," he replied glibly to hide his discomfort.


    I took a deep breath. "How is it that you''re still alive? Did the Gamemaster turn you into a demigod?" I asked.


    My host burst out in laughter. "My poor, befuddled successor, there are many different ways to extend a human''s natural lifespan. Care to take a guess?" he teased.


    I stared at his face again. I was suspicious when his eyes flashed red for a split second. I cast Dispel Magic. Dice rolled inside my head and then stopped. "Dispel magic FAILED. Reroll FAILED."


    "How foolish!" my predecessor reacted with a hmph! "I am a Level 50 Mage. I maxed out my profession long ago. Your poor magic ability has no chance of breaking my magic."


    I winced at his boast. If the man had been alive for a few centuries, and he practiced his magic on a daily basis, then Merlin will have no trouble reaching the pinnacle of his profession. Thus, pitting my magic against his via Dispel Magic was a foolish move. Fortunately, I had more tricks in my bag.


    Even if Merlin was Level 50, he was still only a human being. I had access to an even higher class of magic. I closed my eyes and recalled the symbol of Lady Musa in my mind. I invoked her power and cast Unveil! "Unveil SUCCESSFUL. +1,000 XP."


    When the illusion was dispelled, I was astounded by what sat in Merlin''s seat: a robot! The robot resembled Robbie the Robot attendant, who I met in the Ph''laen Ruins near the Balmore Farms. When Merlin''s eyes flashed, I had a strong suspicion that my host was no longer human. But I did not expect to face a robot! "What happened to you?" I asked in a whisper.


    "Bbbzzz." The robot became agitated when it realized that I had removed its disguise. Its eyes flashed red again. "You should not have done that, Lawrence. You have made me very angry." The robot raised its right hand.


    The front door suddenly slammed open. *BAM*


    The robot raised its left hand.


    My body was lifted into the air and tossed out of the mage tower! I sailed at least 50 feet and slammed onto the courtyard. The impact knocked the breath out of my lungs with an "umph!" "-20 Health." As I peeled myself off the ground, I cast Minor Heal on myself. At the same time, my eyes were trained on the door because I was concerned about what the robot will do next.


    The robot levitated one foot above the ground and slowly exited the mage tower. With a wave of its hand, the door closed behind it. The robot dropped to the ground, and a moment later, the disguise of Merlin returned.


    "Who are you?" I yelled.


    "Merlin," he yelled back.


    "How can you call yourself Merlin when you''re a robot?" I called out.


    Merlin cast Fly and flew across the courtyard. He landed a few feet before me. "How do you think I survived these last few centuries?" the robot asked rhetorically. "I formed a soul pact with one of the Ph''laen attendants," he revealed.


    My jaw dropped. I began to piece the clues together. "When you formed the soul pact, you lost your status as a Player Character. And in the eyes of the Gamemaster, you were not qualified to beat his game and return home," I speculated aloud.


    My predecessor nodded.


    My mind was spinning from this revelation. "Were you forced to form a soul pact?" I asked tentatively.


    Merlin looked away. "I had no choice if I wished to save Britannia. Due to my folly, the Zorxilixians defeated me. At that point, I could either allow the little green men to enslave all of Britannia, or merge with the Ph''laen robot, lose my humanity, and defeat the alien invaders. If I refused to sacrifice myself to save my Kingdom, then I forfeit the right to call myself its King."


    His explanation shook me to my core. During my adventures on Earth 2, the machinations of the Gods and the Gamemaster concerned me greatly. As a man who appreciated his freedom, the Overlord was slowly taking away my precious freedom by forcing me to make commitments to the people of Britannia. And here before me stood a man who lost everything as a result of his obligations. Merlin''s fate was my worst nightmare come true!


    "Hahahahaha!"


    I looked up and stared at Merlin. Why was he laughing?


    "Didn''t I warn you that we mortals dance on the palms of the Gods?" he reminded me. Merlin held out his hand, and a wooden staff appeared. His staff looked simple, but dancing motes of color surrounded it.


    I looked at its caption and confirmed that it was the "Staff of Merlin!"


    "Catch!" The crazed robot threw his staff up in the air like a javelin. When the staff reached a zenith of some thirty feet, it began to drop.


    Recalling my tracking skills as a grade school baseball player, I positioned my body to catch the staff. I held my hands above my head, and my feet kept stuttering back and forth like a penguin as I tried hard to stay under the flight of the staff. After what seemed like an eternity, the weapon almost reached me. Dice started rolling inside my head. And then instinctively, I caught the relic in both hands. "Dexterity check SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP. ACQUIRED: Staff of Merlin." However, before I could perform a victory dance, the staff suddenly disappeared from my hands!


    The magic staff reappeared before Merlin, who had a big smirk on his face. He grabbed the weapon and slammed its end on the ground. *Crack* "This staff is soul bound to me. Do you understand what this means?" he asked.


    I exhaled a deep breath. I had played enough role-playing games to understand what this meant. "To transfer ownership of the staff, the current owner must die," I replied. My guts were churning at my discovery of what I must do to accomplish my mission.


    "Exactly," Merlin said with a nod. "The Gods tasked you with finding my staff. I''m sure you thought to acquire it from me peacefully." He chuckled again. "Unfortunately, that wouldn''t satisfy the Gamemaster." Merlin lifted his head and pointed his staff at the sky. He returned his attention to me again. "No, he wants you to kill me. Are you prepared to do it?" Merlin asked in a solemn voice.

 Chapter 97 - Lawrence Versus Merlin

    My heart was in anguish. While my hands were already stained with blood, I could justify those previous killings on the basis of self-defense or the protection of the innocent. If I were to kill Merlin to claim his staff, it would be to further my selfish goal to return home. But if I faltered here and now, then the Gamemaster could ask a God to kill me and bring in another Player Character to continue the play.


    In the end, I wanted to return home; therefore, I must win against Merlin to do so. My mind became clear, and my mental clarity was reflected in my eyes.


    "Good," my predecessor said with an approving nod and a smile. "Whenever you''re ready."


    Knowing that my opponent was a Level 50 mage, I knew that I could not win a magical duel against Merlin. Thus, I had to rely on my abilities as a swordsman. I activated my Sprint skill to close the distance between us and then drew my sword. I made a high swing to decapitate him!


    However, my opponent easily read my move. Merlin lazily lifted his staff and blocked my swing with just one hand!


    I felt a small shock run through my hands and caused them to shake! As I hopped back, I glanced at my latest in-game notification: "Status: Shocked. -3 Health, -3% Attack."


    "I forgot to mention that my magical staff can cause a random effect," my opponent gloated.


    I activated my Charge skill. I propelled my body forward and slammed my blade toward my opponent''s skull!


    Again, Merlin casually lifted his staff to block my attack with just one hand.


    I tried to knee him in the gut, but he merely sidestepped the sneak attack.


    I continued to apply pressure on Merlin. I threw a left jab at his chin, but he calmly blocked the punch with his palm. Undeterred by the block, I pushed my chest forward and threw my weight into the punch!


    However, Merlin''s hand did not move at all. Instead, there was a look of amusement on his face. Suddenly, he grabbed my fist. With an incredible display of inhuman strength, Merlin pulled me off my feet and threw my body backward!


    I sailed a good ten feet through the air and landed on my back. *SLAM* "-10 Health. Status: Stunned. Duration: 10 seconds."


    While I laid on the ground, unable to move, Merlin levitated across the courtyard until he hovered above my chest. He peered down at my face and said, "I forgot to mention that my attributes have been maxed out to 50 across the board. You can''t beat me in a contest of Strength or Speed or anything else." He smirked at me.


    When the stun duration finally expired, I slowly pulled myself off the ground. I stared into his eyes with all the defiance that I could muster.


    "Good," Merlin praised me with a faint smile. He truly admired my fighting spirit, and this encouraged him to fight me seriously. "Now, it''s my turn. Do try not to die," he said with a laugh. Merlin flew high in the air and raised his hands. A handful of icy javelins appeared to his left. A few balls of fire appeared to his right. He threw both at me!


    I immediately activated Sprint to dodge! The ground where I stood before began to explode.


    "How do you like my tri-casting?" Merlin boasted as he threw another set of fireballs and ice spears at me.


    I relied on Sprint to dodge again.


    This attack and dodge repeated for over a minute.


    I soon realized that Merlin was toying with me. In addition to showing off his ability to tri-cast, Merlin was pitting his enormous Mana pool against my smaller Stamina bar. If he had 50 points in both Intelligence and Wisdom, then his mana regeneration would be much faster than my stamina regeneration.


    In other words, my opponent was whittling down my stamina to lock out my sword skills. Merlin was daring me to engage him in a magical duel.


    I gritted my teeth as I ran for my life. When my Stamina bar was dangerously low, I abruptly stopped running.


    Merlin flew until he stood above me. "Give up?" he taunted me.


    I ignored him, sat on the ground, and cast Anti-Magic Shell.


    Merlin''s brows knitted together. He was expecting me to plead for my life; instead, I was going to do something different. He saw me cast the high-tier spell, but couldn''t understand why. Merlin hated not knowing! He decided to pressure me into showing my hand. "Chain Lightning!" Within mere seconds, dark clouds gathered above us.


    Suddenly, a thunderbolt landed on me! *CRACKLE-BOOM* However, the magical attack could not break through my protective barrier.


    Another lightning bolt struck me followed by several more in rapid succession! *CRACKLE-BOOM-BOOM-BOOM-BOOM-BOOM*


    I expected to be injured, but I discovered that I wasn''t. My Anti-Magic Shell had repelled the powerful magic attack! Knowing that the barrier will not last long, I ignored any further attack from Merlin. Instead, I cleared my mind and meditated.


    I realized that I could not defeat Merlin through either martial skills or magic spells. I had to attack him via an alternative means. I remembered that the great barrier protecting Merlin''s home had required 12 ley lines to maintain. If Merlin had formed a soul pact and took over the body of a Ph''laen robot, then what source of energy did it consume? The Anti-Magic Shell will give me a few precious minutes to discover his energy source and shut it down.


    I used my sight as a Spirit Magi and looked at Merlin again. I saw that there two "strings" attached to his back: one was white and the other was black. The white line represented Matter while the black string represented Anti-Matter. Aha! I quickly activated Matter and attached it to the black line.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The black string immediately fizzled and disappeared.


    I repeated the process and activated Anti-Matter to wipe out the white string.


    *BOOM* The ground shook.


    I opened my eyes and saw that the robot had dropped to the ground and splattered like an egg.


    "Well done," Merlin said as the robot''s flashed red once more. And then it stopped moving.


    I was surprised that my gambit had worked! A part of me believed that the android-with-a-human-soul carried another power source on his person. I would carry an alternate source of energy if I were him. However, it was evident now that Merlin did not.


    I pulled myself off the ground and approached the remains of Merlin. I bowed deeply to my vanquished opponent. There were so many questions that I wanted to ask Merlin. For example, he still hadn''t told me why I had been picked to come into this world as his successor.


    Instead, I will need to ask Lord Bane about his service as Merlin''s assistant and what he witnessed on the day of the Zorxilixian invasion. However, there was something more urgent at the moment.


    I reached for the magic staff and grabbed it from the ground. "Bind to your soul? Yes or No." I clicked "Yes." "ACQUIRED: Staff of Merlin, Soul Bound, +10 Intelligence, +10 Wisdom, +1 Skill level to all magic, Generate random minor spell effect upon a successful block. Major faction quest COMPLETED. Title ACQUIRED: Merlin''s Successor. +5,000 XP, +5,000 Reputation, +10,000 XP."


    I was shocked by the different properties of this magical staff. It was practically a cheat item because this staff increased the skill levels of all the spheres of magic I had access to.


    There was a bright flash of light, and then my six Patron Deities appeared before me.


    "Kekeke. Congratulations, Larry!" Lord Bane praised with a thumbs-up.


    The other Gods and Goddesses were smiling at me. They were genuinely happy that I had overcome this challenging test of my worthiness to become Merlin''s Successor.


    I stared at the gathered divine entities for a moment. Merlin''s warning echoed in my mind: "We Mortals dance on the palm of the Gods."


    Seeing my blank facial expression, Gaea approached. "What''s wrong, my child?" the Goddess asked with great concern.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head. "I was surprised by my in-game notification," I replied. With all due respect to Merlin, I had good relationships with my patron deities. I needed them as much as they needed me. It was a give-and-take relationship. I will not follow the Gods blindly. But I won''t scorn them either.


    The Gods approached the remains of Merlin and surrounded him.


    Lord Bane held out his right hand. Abruptly, the body was engulfed in flames!


    My body twitched, but I immediately stopped moving. What was I going to do? Stop them? For all I knew, this could be a special ritual. Instead, I sat cross-legged on the ground and meditated.


    The Gods stared at the fire and waited patiently for the flames to burn out. It was a funeral pyre for a former hero, and they wished to pay their respects to the late Merlin. It took several hours for the fire to die.


    I sat down and meditated.


    Finally, the demon lord approached me. Bane placed his hand on my shoulder.


    I immediately felt hellfire in his touch, and I opened my eyes in alarm.


    "Kekeke. Relax, Larry," the demigod said as he pulled back his hand.


    "You were with Merlin for a long time," I stated.


    Bane nodded.


    "Was he always this . . ." I couldn''t find the right word to finish the sentence.


    "Bitter?" the demon lord chuckled. "No. Originally, Merlin was very arrogant. He became bitter after the soul pact because he lost the fight against the Zorxilixians. The Ph''laens gave him a second chance to fight them, and Merlin took it. But the fact that Merlin needed help to finish his mission grated on him over the years. He did not like being helpless," Bane explained.


    I shook my head. "Sounds like Merlin was a real headcase," I observed.


    "More so than the Gods?" Bane grinned.


    I wisely kept my mouth shut. I pulled myself off the ground. I saw that the Gods were still lingering in the courtyard for some reason. "So what now?" I asked.


    Lady Musa approached me. "Now, you need to present the staff to Saint John," the Goddess replied. "The Twelve will convene a Voting Conference. They will see that Merlin''s Staff has been soul bound to you. They will vote and proclaim you the Champion of Order. Then, you will fight against the Champion of Chaos for the right to rule the Kingdom of Merlin," she explained.


    The Goddess kissed me on the forehead. A warm feeling enveloped my body, and I was pulled straight up into the air!


    "Whoa!" I blurted out. I saw that I was trapped inside a white bubble and flying across the sky. My divine benefactors were also flying with me. "How high up are we?" I yelled out.


    Gaea flew closer to my bubble. "We''re 10,000 feet above the ground. The bubble carries the air you need to breathe at this altitude," she explained.


    "Why didn''t we teleport?" I asked in confusion. I didn''t understand why we had to fly.


    "Why did Merlin build his mage tower in Carmarthen?" Bane retorted.


    I tilted my head and pondered the question. "Is it because the place isn''t part of the continent of Britannia?" I asked.


    "Getting warmer," the demon lord grinned.


    Gaea shook her head. "You shouldn''t tease the child so much," the Goddess admonished him. "The land beyond Britannia is infused with Chaos. Therefore, teleportation magic can err in setting the designation point," she explained.


    "But I teleported into Carmarthen," I pointed out.


    "Hohoho! When you arrived, you were near the magic barrier surrounding Merlin''s tower. The barrier provided a stabilizing effect and extended the reach of Order. That''s what allowed you to teleport to Carmarthen without any error. Once the stabilizer was removed from the land, the Balance was tilted in favor of Chaos once more," Lady Musa lectured.


    "I see." I felt guilty for taking down the barrier. I didn''t appreciate its effect on the surrounding region. However, I could not enter Merlin''s mage tower to retrieve his staff without performing this action. Thus, even if I knew of the barrier''s effect, I would still take it down.


    I turned around and looked at the tower again. Considering what Musa had just said, in the absence of the magic barrier, the tower will soon destabilize and collapse. Merlin''s tower could be regarded as a part of Britannian people''s heritage. And I destroyed it with my own hands. I felt guilty for doing so.


    Suddenly, I felt an overwhelming bloodlust. I peered at the ground under my feet. I saw a massive army of 10,000 demihumans on the march! Flying above them was a red dragon! Standing on its back was a familiar figure--Arthur William de Vere!


    I stared at the Player Character. The last time we met was at the Melee Tournament in Bristol. The event occurred over a month ago. Back then, Arthur had a cheerful but carefree attitude. He was unpredictable like the clouds.


    However, the man flying below me was vastly different now. For one thing, he was wearing a suit of black armor. His aura was chaotic, malevolent, and intimidating. His character was different from before as if he had been reincarnated with a different person occupying the old body. "What happened to him?" I gasped aloud.


    Gaea gave me a look of concern. "That is the Champion of Chaos," she said softly.


    Bane stared at Arthur with unbridled glee. "Kekeke! Excellent!" he praised and clapped his hands.


    Lady Musa gave him a withering stare. Her eyes turned soft when they looked at me. "My child, I''m afraid that Gaea is correct. Once you are acknowledged as the Champion of Order, you will have to fight your former friend and defend the kingdom from Arthur''s army."


    "It is a pity that Chaos has consumed so many of my children," Leonus lamented as he stared at the beast kin marching with Arthur''s army.


    "Why can''t I go down there right now and stop him?" I asked in an angry tone of voice. If I took out Arthur right now, the threat to the Kingdom of Merlin would cease immediately!


    Leonus shook his head. "I''m afraid that the current you aren''t strong enough to face him," the God admitted.


    "You must train and develop your skills further," Gaea agreed. "You will fight Arthur sooner than you realize."


    The magic bubble took me further and further away from Arthur and his army until they were just speckles on the horizon.

 Chapter 98 - Weapon Training

    As we flew further toward the east, I noticed something worrisome: my air bubble was losing altitude! Indeed, the details of the ground below me were becoming more precise and apparent. "Are we going down soon?" I yelled out.


    Lady Luck flew closer to me. "We''ll land in about an hour or so," she confirmed.


    Seeing that the Goddess was not worried about my plight, I became convinced that I was in no danger of dropping from the sky. By my estimate, we were traveling at a speed of a few hundred miles an hour. Utilizing an avoidance tactic, I spent my time in flight meditating instead.


    Before I knew it, we landed in the courtyard in front of a church building. I recognized it as the Westminster Abbey in London. When I heard a loud "POP" sound, I knew that my air bubble had burst. I opened my eyes and saw something unexpected: the commoners and clergy alike surrounded me. All of them were kneeling and scrapping their foreheads on the ground. To me!


    I looked up and saw that my six patron deities were slowly flying away. Ah! I immediately understood why the people were acting in this manner. It was the first time that the faithful had seen the Gods with their own eyes, and the worshippers were offering their respects. In other words, they were NOT prostrating themselves to little old me.


    The absence of noise in the ordinarily loud streets of London was eery. I pulled myself off the ground and tried to sneak away from the crowd. However, someone made a loud "AHEM!" I slowly turned around and saw Saint John the Kind standing in front of the main entrance of the church building.


    "Arise, my children! Please enter and pray to the Gods!" the Saint invited. "As for you, Brother Mulligan, we need to talk."


    I hurriedly approached the church leader before the horde of believers rushed into the building. I knelt, took his right hand, and kissed his ring.


    The church leader waited patiently for me to discharge the custom. "Please follow me," he said. Saint John entered the Abbey, led me up the stairs, and took me to his study on the second floor. "Please have a seat," the old man said. He walked around his desk to take the chair behind it. Once I was seated before him, Saint John began our discussion: "You have returned from Carmarthen."


    I nodded. I was surprised to learn that he knew already. But then again, it was likely that Van had informed the Saint of my mission. Furthermore, I did not forbid the paladin from reporting this matter to Saint John, either.


    "Can I examine the Staff of Merlin?" he requested politely.


    I placed the magical item on the table.


    Saint John held the staff in his hand and examined it. "I see that it has been soul bound to you. Excellent!" He placed the staff on the table and looked at me. "I will inform Regent Paget. He will most likely ask to examine the Staff of Merlin, too. Once he is satisfied that the relic has been soul bound to you, the Regent will permit his faction in The Twelve to support your bid for kingship and recognize you as the Champion of Order."


    "What should I do in the meantime?" I asked.


    The church leader smiled at me. "Rest. You''ve had a long journey. It will take some time to gather The Twelve. Once they have arrived, I will ask someone to inform you."


    "Your Eminence, I have something urgent to report. While flying from Carmarthen, I saw a large army of demihumans on the march. Arthur de Viere is leading them, and he is riding a red dragon," I reported.


    To his credit, Saint John''s face remained neutral. "I''m aware of it," he admitted for a long moment of silence. "Lady Musa has sent me a dream warning of the impending danger. Arthur has become the Champion of Chaos. He has been flying across the northern parts of Britannia to conquer and consolidate the land under his control. The Church is keeping a close eye on his activities. Once you have become the Champion of Order, we will mobilize our forces under your banner to push back our enemies."


    "Also, I should point out that, normally, to acquire our recognition as the Champion of Order, you need to have reached Level 20. However, you are a Dual-Class Player Character, and it would be unfair to penalize you in that way since you need double the normal experience to advance a character level. It takes 190,000 Experience Points to reach Level 20 as a single-class character, but you already have more than that. Nonetheless, I ask that you advance your character to Level 17 and gain access to Ninth-Tier magic. Once you have done so, Regent Paget will not be able to withhold his support for you," the cleric advised.


    I nodded in understanding.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. *KNOCK-KNOCK*


    "Come in," the saint said.


    The door opened, and Van entered the study. The paladin approached the saint and kissed the church leader''s ring.


    "Please sit down," Saint John said.


    Van took the empty seat to my left. He stared at the Staff of Merlin, which was still on the table. Van''s eyes lit up once he read its caption. He slowed turned his face toward me. Wonderment was etched on his face. "Brother Mulligan, praise the Gods of the Law and Order for your success!" He patted my shoulder roughly.


    "-1 Health." Ouch.


    "Sorry about that!" the paladin laughed.


    Saint John cleared his throat and gave Van a disapproving look. "Van, you are to resume your role as Brother Mulligan''s bodyguard. The Gods of Chaos will send assassins after Brother Mulligan''s life. If they succeed, it will be catastrophic for us all! In the meantime, I will send a request to the Sisters at the Convent of Saint Mary and ask them to permit Sister Waverly to accompany Brother Mulligan. I would feel more comfortable if there is a healer nearby if anything happens to him," the old cleric explained.


    Suddenly, the church bell tolled twelve times. It was already noon.


    The church leader looked at me and smiled. "Why don''t you have lunch with your brothers in the refectory?" he suggested.


    I nodded.


    "Van, please take Brother Mulligan to the refectory," the saint ordered. Saint John looked at me again and added, "I should note that the brothers observe strict silence during their meals, and you will be asked to observe this rule as well."


    "Yes, Holy One," I replied.


    "You may leave," he said.


    I gathered my staff. The two of us rose from our seats, bowed deeply to Saint John the Kind, and quietly left his study.


    When we returned to the hallway, I asked Van quietly, "Is there anything else I should know before we arrive at the refectory?"


    The paladin shook his head. "Stay silent and blend in with the clergymen. When you are ready to leave, give me a signal with your hands."


    "Okay," I agreed.


    Van led me down the stairs. We walked through a long hallway and then made a right turn. We entered a room with a long table on the left and right side of the room. There were an elevated platform and a shorter table at the opposite end of the room. One person was seated at that table.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    When the cleric, an old looking man dressed in a red robe, saw me enter the refectory, he immediately stood up. Observing the silence, the man motioned with his hand for us to join his table.


    As we quietly crossed the refectory, the clergymen stared at me. Their eyes gazed on my Staff of Merlin. They were mesmerized by the relic and what it meant to possess this historical artifact.


    We reached the small table within two minutes, but it felt like an eternity due to the intense attention of my fellow brothers.


    I looked at the man''s caption, and his name was "Abbot Combs."


    The Abbot smiled at me. He pointed his finger at me, and then to the empty seat to his right. He then gestured for Van to sit to his left.


    Once we took our seats, servants placed a tray before each of us.


    I looked at the table, and I saw a bowl of vegetable soup, an egg on the side, two pieces of bread, and a mug of beer.


    Abbot Combs gestured for me to eat.


    I smiled politely and started eating. My soup contained plenty of diced carrots, which caused the broth to turn a deep orange color. The soup also had cabbage and parsnip. Thankfully, a tiny bit of pepper and ginger were also added to bring flavor to the soup. Unfortunately, the bread was hard, and I had to dip it into the soup to soften the bread.


    Frankly, this was not the celebratory fare that I would choose for myself after my death-defying trip to Carmarthen. But I was a member of the Church, and thus, I had to eat whatever the Church served in the refectory. I ate quickly and waited patiently for Van to finish his meal. Then I pointed at the exit on the other end of the dining hall.


    Van nodded. He took one last sip of his beer and then rose from his seat.


    I bowed deeply to Abbot Combs and stood up.


    To my surprise, my host also rose from his seat. He gestured for us to follow him out.


    As we walked across the refectory, my fellow clergymen raised their mugs in salute.


    I nodded politely in acknowledgment.


    The three of us left the refectory and entered the hallway. Once we were a reasonable distance away from the dining hall, the abbot stopped walking and turned toward me. "Brother Mulligan, do you know how to fight with a staff?" he asked while glancing at my weapon.


    I shook my head.


    Abbot Combs smiled broadly. "Would you be interested in learning from me?" he proposed.


    "Sure!" I replied enthusiastically.


    Van tried to speak up, but a dark look from the abbot silenced him.


    The cleric took us down another corridor, which emptied into a courtyard.


    I looked around and saw that high walls surrounded the courtyard and prevented outsiders from watching the training sessions of the clergymen. Many clerics were practicing against training dummies. Other clergymen were fighting barehanded against each other.


    The abbot led us to a corner; near it, wooden staves were stored in a rack. He examined each weapon with an expert eye until he found one that was similar in length to my Staff of Merlin. He handed the staff to me. "Please use this for practice," Abbot Combs requested.


    I took the weapon from him and handed my relic to Van. I also gave the paladin my various bags; I didn''t want my items, especially my potions, to be damaged during my practice session with the abbot.


    The old cleric took another staff from the rack and turned to face me. "Attack me," he ordered.


    I had no idea how to attack with my weapon. I decided to hold one end in both hands, and I swung the staff like a baseball bat. *CRACK*


    With the speed of a serpent, Abbot Combs smacked the end of his staff against my fingers.


    The sudden pain loosened my gripe, and my practice staff dropped to the ground. "-5 Health, -5% Attack. Status: Disarmed." I flexed my fingers to shake off the pain.


    "Lesson number one: you can''t swing a staff like that, or else you will be easily disarmed," my instructor lectured.


    I cast Minor Heal on myself and the pain dissipated from my hands. I retrieved the practice weapon from the ground. "How should I attack?" I asked him.


    The abbot smiled and began his lecture. "The advantage of the staff is its superior reach compared to other weapons such as swords and daggers. You can use this advantage to disarm your opponent. The second advantage is speed. When you attack with a sword, your arm swings out. In contrast, you can jab and thrust with a staff. There is less movement in your arms, and the attack is faster as a result. The third advantage is that you can use your staff to aim at your opponent''s weak spots such as the head, neck, solar plexus, wrists, and knees. Warriors will disdain the staff bearers to their regrets."


    Once I listened to Abbot Combs'' lecture, I began to appreciate the complexities of using the staff as a weapon. I didn''t realize that there were so many ways to use it!


    *Crack* My instructor slammed the end of his staff on the ground to draw my attention. "Follow me," he ordered. He led me to a training dummy. "I want you to practice using your staff to attack. You may use jabs, thrusts, and swings."


    As I approached the training dummy, I tried to remember all the old Kung Fu films I had seen in the past. Truthfully, none of the martial artists held the staff like a bat. Instead, one hand usually held the middle section of the stick to aim and steer, while the strong hand gripped the end to apply power. I pretended I was in the billiard and aiming the cue ball on a pool table. *Thud* I landed the first jab at the dummy''s torso.


    "Good!" my instructor praised me. "Okay, I need you to practice attacking the head, neck, and torso. I think 500 times in each spot will suffice," he ordered.


    I stared at the abbot incredulously. I will be spending the entire afternoon doing this!


    *Crack* Abbot Combs jammed the end of his staff on the ground. "Is there a problem?" His voice had an edge.


    "No, Abbot!" I replied immediately.


    "Then, start hitting!"


    "I''ll count for you, Brother Mulligan," Van offered.


    I started hitting the practice dummy. Fueled by anger and frustration at my predicament, I spent only 90 minutes to attack the head 500 times. I alternated between jabbing and swinging because the head was a large target. It took over three hours to complete the second portion of my practice session targeting the neck area. My arms were tired, but Abbot Combs refused to give me a break.


    "Keep going!" he yelled and cracked his staff.


    The third set of my practice against the torso was both easier and harder. The chest had many vulnerable spots such as the ribs, the solar plexus, the abdomen, and the kidneys. However, I had hit the dummy a thousand times already, and my arms were ready to fall off. Through my strength of will alone, I managed to complete the third portion in four-and-a-half hours.


    "500!" Van yelled.


    I immediately dropped to the ground and laid flat on my back. I could not feel my hands and arms. I stared at the sky. It was already nightfall. But the courtyard was illuminated with Light Spheres.


    Abbot Combs peered down at my face with a smile. "You have a powerful will. It will serve you well in protecting our people. You have passed. Congratulations," he said with open admiration.


    "Major faction quest COMPLETED. ACQUIRED: Staff Proficiency. +1,000 XP, +2,000 Reputation, +4,000 XP."


    "You can''t spend the night in the courtyard." My instructor offered his hand, and he helped pull me off the ground. "You can''t leave either because curfew has arrived. You will need to spend the night in our dormitory." The abbot raised his hand.


    A young boy ran over and stood before Abbot Combs.


    "Please take these brothers to the dormitory. Also, send dinner to their room," the abbot ordered.


    The boy bowed and then turned to face Van and me. "Please follow me." The lad took us through a long hallway until we reached the end. Then, we entered a corridor and stopped in front of a double door. He knocked on the door.


    The right door right opened, and a cleric dressed in brown robes stood in the doorway. "Yes?"


    "Abbot Combs has asked these two brothers to spend the night in the dormitory. And they require supper, too," the boy explained.


    The cleric nodded. "Please come inside, brothers." He took us to a room on the second floor and opened the door. "I hope this room is satisfactory," he said.


    I looked inside the room. It had a bed on the left and right side of the room with a small window in between the beds. In front of the window was a small table. On the table was a candle which was lit, a candleholder, and a towel. On the ground was a bucket of water. "This room is fine. Thank you," I replied.


    Once Van and I entered the room, the cleric said, "I will send someone to bring your supper." He closed the door and left.


    I cast Light to provide more illumination to the room. I took the left bed and placed my messenger bag on the ground. I laid down on the bed. Unfortunately, it was harder than I was accustomed to.


    "What are your plans for tomorrow?" Van asked as he began to remove his armor.


    "I need to contact Rijana and the elven siblings. I also need to retrieve Bila from the dojo. But that''s after Sister Waverly returns to my party," I replied.


    "Milord, I think you should stay here at the Westminster Abbey for another day," Van suggested. "I''m sure the Elven Nation has sent word to Rijana of your return to London; she will be asked to reunite with you. Word has already spread regarding the demihuman army on the march from the north. You will need to bring the people under your banner."


    "That will happen once I have become the Champion of Order," I noted.


    Suddenly, the door opened. A young boy entered with a tray. He placed it on the nightstand. He bowed to us and then left.


    I peered at the tray and saw two bowls of porridge, a whole fish on a plate, and two mugs of beer. I looked at Van and said, "I guess we''re sharing the fish. You want the head or the tail portion?"


    "Tail." The paladin cleaned his hands in the bucket of water and wiped with the towel. He cut the fish in half with a small knife; he took the tail portion and started eating.


    I took the bowl of porridge and ate as well.


    The boy returned a half-hour later to retrieve the tray.


    Since my body was tired from my training session with Abbot Combs, I went to bed early while Van stayed up to clean his armor.

 Chapter 99 - Resolve

    I awoke to the sound of the church bell tolling in the distance. I heard six bells. I looked up at the familiar ceiling, and I felt my body was giddy with happiness. After all, I realized that I was still in my guest room at The Big Oak Tree rather than being kidnapped in the middle of the night by some dastardly evildoer. Furthermore, I thought that I had made tremendous progress the past few days, and the end of my long journey was finally in sight.


    I had stayed in this gaming world for less than two months, but I recognized that I had changed significantly over this short period. I used to be anti-social and preferred to be alone in my apartment while fighting off procrastination and working on my manuscript. I was pulled out of my comfort zone and forced to endure harsh physical training under Kalistra until my body was reshaped and molded into that of a genuine hero in a role-playing game.


    Me, a hero? I chuckled lightly at the thought.


    I sat up on my bed and stretched. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I peered into the inner part of my soul, and I took satisfaction in seeing the strands of ley lines connected with my soul. I wondered if I will lose my connections once I returned home.


    Home? The thought of going home gave me pause. Where was my real home? Was it back on Earth 1, where I lived a lonely, bachelor life? Or was it here on Earth 2, where the people worshipped me as a devout servant of the Gods and a brave hero of the kingdom? I took another deep breath as I pondered this question.


    As much as I enjoyed adventuring across the land of Britannia, this was not my home. I was a creature of the modern age stuck in a medieval world. I did not belong here. Furthermore, my encounter with Merlin Hubert Jackson was alarming, and it shook me to my core. Here was a man who was my archrival as a PC gamer. I knew him as arrogant, brilliant, and frustrating. But the Merlin who I met at his mage tower in Carmarthen was a broken man.


    The Gamemaster and his Gods were the culprits who turned Merlin into a mere shell of his former self. They kept pushing and prodding him like a plaything until their toy broke. If I overstayed on Earth 2, then this, too, shall be my fate.


    The Gamemaster didn''t care about me one iota. The Overlord of the Gods only saw me as a form of entertainment. The longer I stay in Britannia, the more trials and tribulations the Overlord will throw at me. My reign as the King of Merlin will be a tumultuous one. Thus, I should endeavor to complete my quest ASAP and return home.


    Of course, going home wasn''t that simple. After all, I had fallen in love with Amelica. To return home meant to leave her behind. The thought of Amelica brought a warm, fuzzy feeling in my stone cold heart. She was the light and joy of my feeble existence. Her radiance defeated the darkness within my soul.


    In the end, I resolved to visit The Noble Lady as often as possible until I had to depart to face off against William de Vere. Since I could cast Recall, it would be easy for me to make daily trips to the western frontier town of Tregome. The Recall spell allowed instant teleportation to any shrine or temple which I had previously visited. There was a Room of Summoning in the basement of the Chuch in Tregome to receive visitors via Recall. There was a similar room in the basement of the Westminster Abbey in London as well.


    I decided to make the trip to Tregome this morning and have breakfast at The Noble Lady. I got off my bed and walked across the room. I shook Van gently by the arm. "Wake up, Van," I said.


    The paladin''s eyes immediately opened; it took a moment for his eyes to focus on my face. "A blessed morning to you, Brother Mulligan," he said with a big smile.


    "And to you, Van," I replied with a nod.


    My roommate got off his bed and quickly put on his armor. When he finished donning his suit of armor, Van looked at me. "Thank you for waiting. Where are we going today?" he inquired.


    "I want to visit Tregome and have breakfast at The Noble Lady. Then we will cross the bridge and retrieve Bila from the dojo. I may also ask the Headmaster for additional instructions if she''s available," I answered.


    The paladin grinned. He knew that I was going to see Amelica.


    Once my roommate grabbed my shoulder, I cast Recall. The spell took us to the basement of the Church in Tregome.


    A bell chimed, and an attendant soon entered the small room.


    "We''re just passing through," I said.


    "We''ll exit through the Watch Headquarters," Van added.


    The bald man in white robe nodded. "Very well." He led us down the right passage and stopped in front of the steps. "May you have a blessed day, Brothers," the attendant said with a slight bow. He turned around and left.


    Van climbed the stairs ahead of me. When the guards stopped us at the checkpoint on the next floor, my companion used his status as a paladin to get us through without trouble. Soon, we walked through the hallway and headed toward the exit.


    As we walked, I noticed something strange. Fewer guards were walking around than usual. And the Watchmen who I encountered were either excited or nervous for some reason.


    I asked one of them standing guard at the exit. "What''s going on?"


    The Watchman noticed my attire and answered very politely. "Brother, news has spread that The Twelve leaders of the Church are gathering. Rumor has it that they will recognize someone as the Champion of Order and, after a victorious battle against evil, make him the next King!"


    "Everyone is busy training so that they could join under the Champion''s banner," another Watchman added. "That''s why the halls are so empty right now."


    "Do you know when The Twelve will meet?" Van asked.


    Both Watchmen shook their heads. "We''re only Watchmen. They wouldn''t tell us."


    "Thank you," I said with a polite nod and quickly exited the building. I made a left turn and headed toward the east. As we walked, I activated my Spirit Sense to check for any sign of assassins lurking nearby. Since there were few people on the streets, I was able to read all the auras quickly and found none. After walking a few blocks, we reached The Noble Lady.


    Without delay, I entered the building and walked through the lobby to enter the dining room. To my relief, there were many seats available.


    "It''s the dragonslayer!" someone called out.


    Every eye immediately descended on me.


    I gave a cheerful wave to the crowd and claimed a table toward the back of the room.


    The other patrons respectfully returned to their food and conversation, although I felt glances from them on occasion.


    Finally, my darling angel made her appearance. Amelica approached my table with her usual fast pace, and she stood in front of me. "I''m delighted to see you again so soon, milord."


    I immediately rose from my seat.


    We embraced and shared a long kiss.


    The patrons started whistling and catcalling.


    We reluctantly released one another, and I sat down.


    "Did you visit the Lucky Shrine?" she asked with a neutral tone of voice.


    I winced inwardly. I had forgotten all about it! I gave my girlfriend an awkward smile. "I''ll go after breakfast. I promise."


    Amelica gave me a frown. The beautiful woman cleared her throat and asked in her professional voice, "What would you like for breakfast, milord?"


    "If your chicken soup is ready, I''ll have a bowl. Otherwise, I''ll take the oatmeal," I replied.


    The waitress shook her head, and her lips tightened. "We sold out of chicken soup already."


    "We''ll both have oatmeal and honey tea," Van spoke up.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Amelica nodded and walked into the kitchen.


    My companion turned toward me. "We''ll have more chances to eat better food later," Van said.


    I shrugged helplessly. My eyes wandered around the room. I looked with jealousy at all the bowls of chicken soups that the other patrons were eating. UGH! Now, I understood how Bila and Kalistra felt when the cat girls couldn''t eat meat.


    Like an executioner, Amelica returned carrying a tray. She set her tray on our table, and placed the dreaded, awful tasting oatmeal in front of me and then Van. Thankfully, she added a few slices of apple to add some taste to our food. Then she handed a mug of hot honey tea to each of us. "Will you drop by for lunch? I can set aside something for you," she offered.


    I looked at Van, and the paladin shook his head. He didn''t think we would have the time, and I agreed with him. I gave my girlfriend an apologetic smile. "I have a lot of things to do for today," I answered her honestly. "I won''t have time to return for lunch."


    "That''s fine," she said kindly. "But please remember to visit the Lucky Shrine before you leave town," Amelica reminded me.


    "Yes, I will!" I replied and nodded. My girlfriend was a devout follower of Lady Luck, and she was unhappy with the fact that it had been a few weeks since my last visit to the Lucky Shrine. I didn''t have the heart to tell Amelica that I saw the Goddess yesterday when she, along with the five other patron deities, accompanied me as we flew from Carmarthen to London. Thus, it wasn''t necessary for me to visit her shrine. But since I made a promise to do so, I intended to keep my word.


    Amelica gave me her bright smile. "I guess I will see you tomorrow." She twirled her body like a dancer, and with a light step, walked toward the other tables.


    "She sure is a handful," Van muttered quietly.


    I cast a cold glance at him. "Amelica is the light in my life!" I declared proudly.


    The paladin held up his left hand to apologize to me. He resumed eating his oatmeal.


    I concentrated on finishing my breakfast. When my bowl was empty, I washed the cardboard taste from my mouth with the honey-sweetened tea. I looked at Van, and I saw that he was already finished eating. I left five silver pieces on the table and rose from my seat.


    I looked around the common room. To my disappointment, Amelica was not around. She was probably in the kitchen currently. With a sigh, I walked across the room, gave a nod to Vern, the orcish tavernkeeper, and exited The Noble Lady.


    I paused for a moment to activate my Spirit Sense to check for assassins while Van searched with his own eyes. Seeing none, we nodded at each other.


    Mindful of the promise I had made to Amelica, I headed in the northern direction. A few blocks later, I stopped in front of a windowless storefront. I opened the door, and the sound of dice and card flips invaded my eardrums.


    "Um, is it okay for me to wait outside?" Van asked suddenly.


    I turned around and looked at my bodyguard with surprise. "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    The paladin looked at me with mild embarrassment. "This is not the sort of establishment that a holy warrior should enter," he explained sheepishly.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Fine, please wait here."


    "Thank you!" Van said with a big sigh of relief.


    I shook my head and stepped into the gambling hall. I was surprised to learn that gambling was considered a sin by the paladin and that Van would abandon his duty as my bodyguard to remain outside. I guessed even he had his limits. Fortunately for me, this place was also the Lucky Shrine. Thus, I was confident that no assassin was lurking in the shadows here.


    I moved across the wide hallway. There were many table games available involving dice and cards. But I was not tempted to play. Nor was I allowed to, frankly, because Lady Luck blessed me and therefore, I could inadvertently influence the games in my favor.


    I continued walking past the gaming tables until I reached the end of the establishment. There was a simple desk and sitting behind it was the person I sought: Mistress Selune, the human avatar of Lady Luck! I walked up to the counter and bowed deeply to show my respect for her.


    "Welcome to the Lucky Shrine, my child," said the Asian woman wearing a tight-fitting red silk dress.


    "Amelica insisted that I visit your shrine," I admitted with embarrassment.


    Selune chuckled. "Yes, she is a very faithful child. I am lucky to have her devotion. Did you know that she visits my shrine daily? And that during these visits, Amelica asks for me to watch over you?"


    I shook my head. I was astonished that my girlfriend would do that. Since Amelica had the breakfast shift at The Noble Lady, her workday starts at six in the morning. To make her daily visit to the Lucky Shrine, she had to leave the tavern at least 15 minutes before that. Amelica was indeed a devoted person!


    Selune smiled as the human avatar read the thoughts in my head. "Is there anything you wish to ask of me while you are here?"


    I shook my head again. "I''m already receiving your daily blessing through Amelica. What else do I need?" I answered with a smile.


    The attendant placed a finger on my forehead. "You need knowledge, my child. You will soon become the Champion of Order. In the upcoming days, you will lead an army to fight against your counterpart, the Champion of Chaos. This conflict will be terrible, and many people under your banner will lose their lives. However, you must have the resolve to accept their sacrifices for you. You must emerge victorious against William de Vere, or else Chaos will consume the continent of Britannia. Every drop of blood, every tear shed, and every life lost will be worth the sacrifice if you can defeat the Champion of Chaos."


    Mistress Selune grabbed my hands and squeezed them softly. "The very fate of Earth 2 is in your hands," she said while staring into my eyes.


    "I will win. I promise."


    The Asian woman''s swirling dark eyes lingered on mine for another moment. "Good," she replied and finally released my hands. Her hot lips brushed against my forehead. "Go," she whispered and took a step back.


    I bowed deeply to Mistress Selune, and I quickly left the gambling hall.


    When Van saw me step outside, he asked, "What happened to you?"


    I looked at him with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Your body is glowing," he pointed out.


    I laughed. "I received a blessing from Lady Luck," I explained.


    "I see." The paladin was visibly impressed.


    "We need to cross the bridge and visit the Village of Kalistro," I said.


    Van nodded and started walking.


    However, I remembered something that the Watchmen had said when Van and I were exiting the building. The people were training and preparing for war. While the Public Square, which was between the Watch HQ and the Church, was the natural location to conduct training sessions, the place was not big enough to accommodate the ordinary people as well.


    I had a suspicion, and I decided to make a detour. "Van, let''s swing by the old location for the dojo," I suggested. I activated my Navigation Sense to call up my mental map. I started following the route and headed toward the south and then toward the west.


    As I walked closer and closer to my destination, I heard the sound of grunts and the beating of sticks. When I arrived, I saw that the partially destroyed wall surrounding the former dojo was still not repaired. And through the wide gap in the wall, I saw a group of commoners practicing in the courtyard!


    I watched their practice session for several minutes. To my trained eyes, I noticed many mistakes in the way the commoners were holding their sticks, the way they were attacking, and in their postures. It was clear to me that no experienced instructor was available to teach them the proper techniques.


    But my heart swelled with pride. The people before me were willing to put themselves in danger to answer my banner. I saw the resolve in their collective spirit, and it moved me.


    I turned toward Van, and I saw the look of dismay and exasperation on his face. "Let''s spend some time teaching them the proper forms," I suggested.


    My companion nodded in agreement. Van marched straight through the gap in the wall and entered the courtyard. He clapped his eyes to draw their attention.


    The people stopped and stared at him. Many of them wore sheepish looks on their faces.


    "Who is in charge here?" Van demanded to know.


    A young man approached. He wore plain-looking clothes, but he had a sword scabbard resting on his left hip. "I am."


    Van looked at his caption, and the man''s name read as "Galveon." "What are you teaching these people?" he asked.


    Galveon looked at his feet. "These are volunteers who wished to learn to fight. Because I''ve had some training with the Watch, they have asked me to teach them."


    "Van, why don''t we offer a demonstration?" I suggested aloud, drawing attention to myself.


    The people turned toward the sound of my voice, and they finally noticed me.


    "It''s the Dragonslayer!" someone gasped out loud.


    The common folks started bowing deeply toward me. They were all familiar with the story of how I helped defeat the evil red dragon which had terrorized the town. Therefore, I was a genuine hero in their eyes!


    I held my Staff of Merlin in both hands and adopted a fighting pose.


    Van''s brows rose. He didn''t expect me to fight with the staff for our demonstration because I had learned to use this weapon yesterday. The paladin took his shield and strapped it to his left forearm. He then pulled out his mace from its sheath. "Ready whenever you are, Brother Mulligan."


    I activated my Sprint skill. In the blink of an eye, I crossed the courtyard and stood before him. I jabbed the end of my staff at his chin. Dice started rolling inside my head as my opponent attempted to block with his shield. However, I was quicker than Van, and my blow landed.


    My attack forced Van to reel back several steps. Seeing that my opponent was off-balanced, I immediately hooked my staff to the back of his knees. I lifted my weapon with all my strength!


    Van''s knees were taken out by my attack, and he landed flat on his back. *SPLAT*


    The crowd started clapping and cheering.


    I walked over to my partner and peered at his face. "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Damn, you''re nasty!" Van complained. He was shocked at how quickly I had incorporated my sword skills into my attack while using a staff. He grudgingly accepted my hand and returned to his feet.


    I turned around to address the crowd. "Unfortunately, I don''t have a lot of time to spend here with you. I will walk around while you train, and I will help correct your form and how you attack. Please continue your training," I said and clapped my hands.


    The crowd dispersed across the courtyard, and the volunteers resumed their practice.


    Van and I split the courtyard in half, and I took the left side. I observed quietly as the commoners trained. I noticed the boy standing near me was holding his wooden sword incorrectly. I borrowed his weapon and showed him how to hold the sword properly. Then I demonstrated the correct swing with it.


    I returned the weapon and watched another pair in training. This time, I showed the two older men, who looked like farmers, the proper stance for their feet. Their feet were too close together, causing the two men to become off-balanced when they either attacked or blocked.


    I continued my slow walk across my portion of the courtyard, and I spent a small amount of time with every volunteer. By the time I finished correcting the last person, the church bell had tolled twelve times already.


    I looked around until I found Van. "We need to leave now," I called out. As I walked past my students to leave the courtyard, they bowed deeply to me.


    When Van rejoined me outside the wall of the former dojo, we headed toward the east. Our destination was the bridge to leave Tregome.

 Chapter 100 - Gathering Allies

    We quickly reached the bridge, crossed it, and started walking on the road.


    I activated my Spirit Sense to check our surroundings because this was an excellent spot for an ambush. To my relief, I found no creatures nearby, and the two of us continued walking on the road.


    "Brother Mulligan, I think we should ask your Headmaster to send somebody to instruct the commoners how to fight. Our brief instructions won''t be enough. The students barely understood our lessons, and they need someone to drill it into them on a prolonged basis. Otherwise, they will be nothing more than fodder for Arthur''s army," Van explained.


    "That''s an excellent idea," I replied. I was thinking the same thing. However, I wasn''t sure how receptive Kalistra would be to this idea. After all, it was the ordinary folk who drove the dojo out of Tregome. How ironic would it be for her to have a representative return to the old location of her school to teach again?


    On the other hand, the cat girl followed a strict code of Honor, and Kalistra wouldn''t allow petty feelings to prevent her from discharging her duty to protect and assist the people. Thus, I was confident that she would agree to send someone to instruct the commoners if I ask.


    After a 10 minute walk, we arrived at the Village of Kalistro. As usual, the students were busy exercising or practicing swordplay in the courtyard. Furthermore, I saw that Gurgne, the dog man master, had returned to the dojo! I immediately jogged over to him. When I stood before him, I bowed deeply to pay my respects.


    "Ah, it''s the young pup!" Gurgne said with delight. "It''s been a long time since we last saw each other," he noted.


    "That was when we defended the old dojo against Hleandros," I reminded him.


    "Indeed," the dog man nodded. His dark brown eyes stared at my Staff of Merlin with open curiosity. "May I look at your new weapon?" he requested politely.


    I handed it to him.


    Gurgne took a few steps back. He swung the staff and performed a few moves with it. Finally, he handed the weapon back to me with both hands. "Congratulations on becoming Merlin''s successor," the master said and bowed deeply to me.


    I was surprised for two reasons. First, Gurgne knew how to use the staff. Second, this was the first time he was bowing so respectfully to me. "Do you have some skills with the staff?" I asked him.


    "Yes, I do, young pup. I can teach you if you have some time," the master offered.


    "What is the significance of becoming Merlin''s successor?" I asked. It had not the first time that I had heard this term.


    Before Gurgne could reply, someone else interrupted us.


    "Merlin is the father of the beast kin," a familiar voice said.


    I turned and saw that it was Rijana! Standing behind her were Bjoukin and Bjoukia.


    The mischievous elf maiden, Bjoukia, was waving at me flirtatiously; she earned an elbow to her torso from her brother.


    "Congratulations on defeating the Sorcerer Supreme," my magic instructor said and bowed deeply to me.


    "Thank you," I replied and returned her bow.


    "How was it like to fight the great Merlin?" Bjoukia asked. She was extremely disappointed that she couldn''t watch the fight even though she knew that Carmarthen, the mystical home of Merlin, was off-limits to trespassers and unreachable except via magic teleportation.


    "It was a tough fight. Merlin had reached Level 50 as a mage, and, with his enormous mana pool, he was able to cast high-tier spells constantly. There was no way for me to trade spells with him because I will run out of mana if I did that. Instead, I started the fight by relying on my Sprint skill to approach him and utilized my swordsmanship to attack him. Luckily, I was able to discover his weakness, and I used it to end the fight," I recalled.


    "A weakness?" Bjoukin asked with his blonde brows raised. "What was it?" The elven ranger was truly curious. How could the hero of legend, Merlin, have a weakness?


    I shook my head. "I cannot reveal his secrets," I replied. "As Merlin''s recognized successor, I must uphold his reputation especially now that he has entered the realm of the dead."


    "I''m glad you''re taking your duties more seriously, Lord Mulligan," a female voice intruded on our conversation.


    I recognized the voice and immediately turned around. It was Kalistra! And standing behind her was Bila. I bowed duly to the Headmaster of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship.


    "May I examine your staff?" Kalistra asked.


    I handed my artifact to her.


    The cat girl tossed the staff in the air and caught it. She started spinning the weapon in front of her and then behind her. "HA!" Kalistra used the staff to hit imaginary opponents.


    I was mesmerized by the grace and fluidity of her movements. It was very different from the aura she possessed while using a sword. Finally, I regained possession of the relic.


    "Thank you, Lord Mulligan," Kalistra said and bowed to me. "As Rijana said, Merlin is the father of the beast kin. All the animal people were created by him to protect the Kingdom of Merlin."


    "But I had to kill Merlin to remove the soul binding on his staff," I pointed out. "Aren''t you upset that I murdered your creator?"


    A deep voice rumbled as Gurgne laughed. "The Gods brought you to Carmarthen. They gave you the quest to defeat him. You had no choice. We, the animal people, value strength and vitality. The old and the infirm must be culled to make room for the young and the strong. If you faced the Merlin who was in his prime, he would defeat you. Instead, you faced the Merlin who was old and weak. You completed the quest that the Gods have given you. We cannot be upset about that," the dog man explained.


    Gurgne mollified me with his explanation. A part of me feared that the animal people would refuse to fight under my banner because I had killed Merlin. I was relieved to learn this wasn''t the case. Instead, they appeared to believe in the life cycle.


    I looked around the courtyard, and I saw that I had gathered my former party members with except for Sister Waverly, who I will see in London. I turned toward Kalistra. "Headmaster, I have two requests. First, people are training at the former location of the dojo. Van and I spent two hours offering them instructions in swordsmanship. However, they need a lot more instructions than we could provide. Is it possible for you to send someone to teach them??" I requested.


    Kalistra''s tail flickered back and forth as she pondered the question. "How many people are seeking guidance?" she inquired.


    Van and I exchanged glances. "A good four dozen people," I answered.


    Gurgne''s thick, shaggy brows rose. "With the dojo''s departure from Tregome, the town had roughly 450 residents remaining. 10% of the remaining population is a fairly significant number of people," he commented, "especially if we take members of the Church and the Watch out of consideration." The master turned toward Kalistra. "Headmaster, with your permission I would like to train them," he proposed.


    The cat girl''s whiskers twitched. Usually, Gurgne would not volunteer to train new students in the way of the sword. Her pale green eyes surveyed the courtyard as she considered the request. "I would like to send the apprentices to accompany you," she said.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Why, Headmaster?" a young voice demanded.


    I turned toward the familiar voice and saw that it was Gendun, the teenage son of Amelica. I had not seen the boy in over a month. His long, disheveled blonde hair was cut; in its place, he now wore a short, spiky hairstyle which resembled a porcupine.


    The questioning angered Gurgne because it made the head of the school lose face. "Gendun, you have no right to question the Headmaster!" he yelled at the boy.


    However, Gendun was defiant and refused to apologize.


    Kalistra raised her paw. "To be accepted into apprenticeships with my dojo, you need to demonstrate talent with the sword You have trained with the school for the past several weeks, and you learned many things in the way of the sword. You know more about swordsmanship than the common folk training in Tregome. It is our responsibility, as enlightened students of the sword, to teach them not to harm themselves with the blade. Master Gurgne cannot teach them by himself. Thus, I am sending you to assist him in this matter."


    This explanation satisfied Gendun and the other apprentices. "Yes, Headmaster!" they said and bowed in unison.


    The cat girl held up her paw again. "Master Gurgne and I have private matters to discuss with Lord Mulligan. Wait here and continue your training until our meeting is over. Master Gurgne will leave the village with you," she ordered.


    Kalistra turned toward me. "Let''s visit the Inner Sanctum."


    Gurgne and I followed her and entered the dojo. We crossed the training hall and walked into a small room. I lit a thin stick of incense, held it in both hands, bowed three times toward the small urn containing the late Headmaster Kalistro''s cremated ashes, and then placed the stick into the incense holder.


    Kalistra and Gurgne sat cross-legged on the round, and I did the same.


    "Our Patron God, Leonus, sent us a dream warning," Kalistra began the discussion.


    The dog man nodded. He, too, received the same dream.


    "Our brethren, the lizard people, have been corrupted and turned away from the Path of Honor. They are marching under the banner of the Champion of Chaos. The human spirit of William de Vere has been corrupted with Madness and merged with the soul of Hleandros," she revealed.


    "What!" I blurted out in astonishment. "Did they form a soul pact?" I wondered aloud. Hleandros was a might, evil red dragon that the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship had defeated at a hefty cost. I was disheartened to learn that the spirit of Hleandros was still causing trouble for Britannia.


    Kalistra''s eyes glowed as she observed my reaction. "When a powerful entity like Hleandros is defeated, sometimes their spirits will linger in the mortal realm if their desires are strong. It was unfortunate that Hleandros somehow convinced Arthur to merge their spirits," she continued.


    I shook my head. "When I fought Arthur at the Melee Tournament, I knew that he was very unusual. He was a narcissist who craved power and attention. If a creature like Hleandros were willing to offer power, then Arthur would gladly accept the offer no matter the cost," I replied.


    "The lizard people respect and admire the dragon race. It is easy to understand why they have answered Arthur''s call to march," Gurgne added.


    Kalistra looked directly into my eyes. "Our dojo has pledged to support you as our liege. Whenever you raise your army to attack Arthur and his forces, our school will join you. However, I ask that you will permit our young apprentices to stay out of the fight." After making the request, the Headmaster bowed her head.


    Gurgne immediately did the same.


    I recalled the time when the wererats dug up tunnels under the dojo in Tregome and then attacked the school. Master Gurgne sent away the young apprentices to keep them out of the fight. Headmaster Kalistra was seeking to do the same thing again. "You have my permission," I answered.


    The two raised their heads. "Thank you," they said in unison.


    Kalistra untied a money sack from her belt and threw it toward Gurgne. "I want you and our apprentices to stay in the old dojo. There are 50 gold coins in the sack to pay for food and clothing," she said. "You have two tasks. First, you will train anyone who wishes to learn swordsmanship free of charge. I will permit you to waive tuition fees. Second, you will help defend Tregome. I fear that the forces of Chaos may use this opportunity to attack the town while it is underdefended," she explained.


    "Yes, Headmaster!" the dog man replied with a bow. He tied the money bag to his belt.


    The cat girl looked at me expectantly.


    I smiled. "When I receive recognition from The Twelve as the Champion of Order, I will begin my march toward Arthur''s army. At that time, I will send someone from the Magic Guild to your village and use Gate to send your students to my location," I said.


    Kalistra purred. My answer was the assurance she needed to hear because otherwise, it would make Kalistra lose face if her dojo was left out of the upcoming battle.


    The Headmaster turned toward Gurgne. "Please take the apprenticeships to Tregome now. I don''t expect to see you again until after the war," she noted.


    The dog man rose to his feet. Gurgne bowed to Kalistra; he turned toward the urn containing Kalistro''s remains and bowed again. Finally, Gurgne offered me a slight nod, and then he left the Inner Sanctum.


    Once the dog man was gone, Kalistra looked at me again. "Can you stay here a bit longer? I can teach you a staff skill or two," she offered nonchalantly. When she saw the skepticism on my face, she explained, "Kallimon was proficient in all the common weapons before he fell in love with the sword and decided to specialize in swordsmanship. My ancestor learned some staff skills and passed it on his inheritor. I can teach you some of these skills."


    I nodded. "I can stay for a few hours. I would like to return to London by dusk," I replied.


    "Fair enough," the Headmaster agreed. She rose to her feet and walked out of the Inner Sanctum.


    I bowed deeply to the urn containing the ashes of Kalistro, and then I quickly followed his daughter out of the room.


    The Headmaster led me out of the building and walked toward a secluded section of the courtyard. As she crossed the dojo, she paused to pull a wooden staff from the barrack. Once Kalistra reached her destination, she turned around to face me. She twirled her weapon a few times and pulled the wooden stick behind her back. She reached out with her right paw, and she gestured at me to come. "Attack me from any direction," she ordered.


    I immediately activated Sprint and reappeared in front of her. I thrust the end of my staff toward her solar plexus. *CRACK*


    My opponent turned her body in one quick rotation, and she diverted my strike away from her body.


    Suppressing my surprise, I made a stab at her throat.


    *CRACK-CRACK* Kalistra rotated her body again and diverted my attack. But this time, she stuck her stick out as Kalistra completed her rotation. She delivered a strike to the back of my skull!


    Dice rolled inside my head. Somehow, I was able to stay conscious despite the critical blow. I took a step back and used the Staff of Merlin to regain my balance.


    "Oops! I didn''t mean to hit you that hard!" the cat girl blurted out as she dropped her weapon and grabbed my arm.


    Fighting off a wave of dizziness, I closed my eyes and cast Minor Heal on myself. When the soothing divine energy entered my body, my condition immediately improved. I took a deep breath and exhaled. I opened my eyes. I saw that my master''s ears were downcast. "I''m fine now," I said.


    Kalistra released my arm and took a step back. She bowed deeply to me to apologize.


    I rubbed the back of my head. "Was that a skill?" I asked.


    The cat girl nodded enthusiastically. "It''s called ''Impenetrable Dome,''" she answered. "The move is designed to offer a defense and a counterattack," Kalistra explained. "The skill requires a dexterity check every time you try to parry an attack. But it''s a great skill to use if enemies surround you."


    The Headmaster motioned with her paw for a group of students to come over.


    When they arrived, the pupils bowed respectfully to her. "Yes, Headmaster?" one of them asked.


    "I want you to surround Lord Mulligan, and attack him with your practice swords," she ordered.


    The students were surprised by the command, but they quickly surrounded me.


    An evil grin appeared on Kalistra''s face when she addressed me. "You''re going to practice this skill until you learn it," she said. The cat girl then made a party request with me.


    I sighed as I clicked "Yes." With Kalistra back in my party, she will be able to read the in-game notification whenever I learn Impenetrable Domain.


    The Headmaster clapped her paws. "Begin!" she barked.


    The six students attacked me in unison.


    I tried to execute the skill, but my body spin was too slow. As a result, five of the attacks landed.


    "You have to spin faster!" Kalistra yelled at me.


    The students attacked me again.


    This time, I managed to divert half of the strikes. The problem was that, as my body spun around, I had to keep my eyes open and my mind had to process the visual information in a split second. Then, I had to move my arms with perfect timing to divert the blows. This task was challenging to accomplish because my mind could not process the data so quickly. As a result, I could not follow all six attacks with my eyes.


    My training partners attacked me relentlessly. They only stopped attacking when Kalistra asked me to heal myself.


    Since the Headmaster was my party leader, she was able to keep an eye on my Health bar. She paused the training session whenever my health dipped below half-full. Kalistra reminded me to heal myself.


    It took two hours before my eyes were able to follow all six attacks. It took another hour for my arms to adjust to making minimal movements to divert the blows.


    After three and a half hours, Kalistra stopped the session for the final time. She clapped her paws and said, "You can take the rest of the day off."


    The students bowed deeply to her and left quickly. None of them dared to look at me because all of them felt guilty for ganging up on me so mercilessly. However, they could not let up their attacks because otherwise, Kalistra will punish them by making the pupils run laps around the village.


    When I was alone with Kalistra again, she said in a soft tone of voice, "Look at your last notification."


    My pop-up message read: "Staff skill LEARNED: Impenetrable Domain. +200XP." I sat on the ground and released my hold of the Staff of Merlin. My hands were numb because I had held the weapon for many hours.


    Wordlessly, Kalistra joined me on the ground. She leaned her back against mine, and we sat in that position until sunset.

 Chapter 101 - Return to Southampton

    "It''s time," Kalistra sat in a gentle voice. She stretched her arms and stood on her hind legs. We had rested for about an hour or so. It was a peace hour, with a symphony of banging, slamming, and grunting drifted continuously into our ears.


    The students of the dojo were well aware of the presence of their Headmaster in the courtyard, even though she was seated at a far corner. Therefore, nor of them dared to slack off their training, or else the evil taskmaster will make them run laps around the village.


    Indeed, Kalistra was paying close to her pupils even while she was resting with me. She was secretly relieved to learn that the students were diligent in their practice. But the cat girl was also disappointed that she couldn''t punish anyone.


    As I rose to my feet, Rijana, Bjoukin, Bjoukia, Van, and Bila approached me.


    "Where to?" Rijana asked.


    I thought for a moment. I wasn''t sure if I was ready to return to London and face The Twelve. Furthermore, I became convinced that the assassins were waiting for my arrival in the capital city. Thus, it would be more prudent for my party to spend the night elsewhere. The question, though, was where?


    Bila quickly took the initiative. "How about Southampton?" she suggested. The cat girl''s pale green eyes glowed with excitement at the thought of returning to the seaport and all the delicious seafood available! Her mouth started to water at the thought.


    Van laughed out loud. "You just want to eat dinner at The Trade Wind," he said. After our party successfully repelled the invasion of Southampton, Bernetta, the tavernkeeper, treated us to a magnificent feast. Small wonder, then, that Bila, was anxious to return!


    I smiled and nodded. "That''s fine," I agreed. I wanted to visit the Magic Bazaar and pick up new scrolls anyway.


    Rijana envisioned the destination in her mind and began to cast the Gate spell. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead as her eyes were shut tightly in concentration. Her mana pool drained rapidly to feed this Ninth-Tier spell. Her effort was successful as a glowing blue door slowly formed in front of the spellcaster. With a flash of light, the fully-formed portal appeared before us.


    Van and Bila entered the portal to check the other side.


    A moment later, Bila''s head appeared through the portal. "We''re at the seaport," she confirmed.


    The two elven siblings entered the portal.


    I turned around to face Kalistra. I bowed deeply to the Headmaster of the dojo.


    My fellow pupils reciprocated my bow.


    I entered the portal, and Rijana followed me before closing the portal shut behind her.


    I stared at the hazy purple sun in the horizon above the water. I took a deep breath of the breezy air, which smelled of salt. It had been many weeks since I departed from Southampton. I looked around. I was standing on a wooden pier; nearby was a shrine dedicated to Lord Bane and Lady Musa.


    The Leadership Council had initially banished the Church from Southampton because the Church was excessively interfering in the governance of the city. However, the two Gods had intervened to save the seaport from destruction during the pirate invasion. Thus, the council was forced to permit a shrine built in their honor. This shrine was a simple wooden pole with a platform; on the platform was a shelf with a wood carving of each God.


    The harbor had more ships in the water than the last time I visited. At least a dozen vessels were entering and leaving Southampton simultaneously. Dockworkers were busy unloading crates of goods from merchant ships to horse-drawn wagons for transportation to elsewhere. Other workers were busy loading goods onto the vessels. Also, small fishermen boats entered the dock filled with their catch for the day.


    Bila tugged on my shirt sleeve. "Let''s go!" she said with her whiskers twitching in annoyance at my delay.


    I allowed the cat girl to pull my arm as our party navigated through the busy streets. I activated Navigation Sense to recall my mental map; I confirmed that we headed in the direction of The Trade Wind.


    I stood for a moment to look at the establishment. It was a two-story building made of cobblestones. The inn took up a third of the city block. The second floor had numerous windows which were open. Above the entrance was a green flag decorated with blue, horizontal wavy lines. The flag danced as the wind blew by.


    Bila jumped up and down with excitement. "We''re here! We''re here!" She immediately ran inside.


    I rolled my eyes at the cat girl''s antics. She was acting like a child!


    Sheepishly, Bila stuck her head out of the doorway, and said in a calm voice, "No assassins inside."


    Bjoukia laughed until her brother elbowed her to stop.


    I hurried in before Bila could embarrass me any further. When I entered the lobby, I saw a receptionist awaiting our group. She was middle-aged with long, brunette hair tied neatly in a bun. She wore a white apron over a light blue-colored tunic and a pair of dark brown pants; a sword hilt was noticeable on her left hip. I recognized her as the tavernkeeper. "Greetings, Bernetta," I said with a slight nod.


    Bernetta''s blue eyes beamed with delight when she saw my face. "Ah! It''s the Protector of Southampton!" she exclaimed. "Please come to the VIP room," she invited us and started walking toward the inner part of the floor.


    As we crossed the dining room, I nodded politely in response to the deep bows from the patrons sitting in the room. I received the title, "Protector of Southampton," for successfully defending the city against a pirate invasion led by the remaining Zorxilixian on Earth 2. The citizens were aware of my role in saving their city, and they offered respectful bows to show their appreciation.


    The rest of my party followed quietly. Van was directly behind me, and he straightened his back as he walked. As a paladin who was accustomed to mingling with the ordinary folk, Van understood that the behavior of a Lord''s followers reflected on the Lord. He fervently prayed to the Gods that the other party members would see and comprehend his behavior, and follow suit.


    Bila had already embarrassed Brother Mulligan when she ran into the lobby. But only the tavernkeeper had witnessed the disgraceful act. If she could imitate Van''s behavior, then he would be very relieved. Fortunately, the Gods answered his prayer as the cat girl noticed Van''s behavior and imitated him.


    Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin were members of The Elven Nation, and this group was well versed in the proper etiquette.


    Once we arrived in the VIP room, I sat down at the head of the table. Van took the seat to my left; it was the closest chair to the door, and this position allowed the bodyguard to intervene if unwelcome guests entered the room. Bila sat to my right. Rijana took the chair directly across from me while Bjoukia and Bjoukin sat to her left and right, respectively.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "What would you like to eat, milord?" Bernetta asked politely.


    I glanced at Bila, who was looking at me with desperate eyes. I returned my attention to the tavernkeeper. "Fish for everyone, please. But only soup for me. Also, we would like four rooms for the night," I added. Bila and the elves were experts in avoiding the ingestion of tiny bones while eating fish. I was not as skilled, and thus, the safest meal for me was soup.


    I untied my money sack and fished out a gold coin. When I tried to hand Bernetta the money, she refused.


    "Lord Mulligan, I cannot accept your coin. You honor The Trade Wind by choosing to eat and stay here." Bernetta bowed deeply, left the VIP room, and closed the door softly behind her.


    "Are you going to the Magic Bazaar tomorrow?" Rijana asked.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "What kind of spells are you seeking to add to your spellbook?" my magic instructor inquired.


    I looked directly into Rijana''s eyes. "Whatever is useful for fighting in a war," I answered honestly.


    All eyes in the room turned toward me. The side conversations ceased immediately.


    "The Champion of Chaos has emerged, and it is my destiny to meet him on the battlefield. I have fought him before, and I am confident that I can beat him one-on-one. But I want to learn something destructive, like Meteor Swarm," I explained.


    "When did you fight The Champion of Chaos?" Van asked.


    "During the Melee Tournament in Bristol. His name is Arthur de Vere," I answered. "He is the Champion of Chaos."


    "But didn''t you lose to him?" Bila asked.


    I nodded. "I fought Arthur at the Semi-Finals. He beat me, and then he was disqualified in the Finals for tossing his opponent into the stands. The judges gave me Arthur''s slot as a Finalist and permitted me to fight for the title. I declined," I answered.


    "Why?" Bjoukia asked. She had watched my matches from the stands, and she witnessed my defeat. Bjoukia never understood why I declined to fight in the title match.


    I turned to face the elf maiden directly. "I had several reasons. First, the primary purpose of my participation in the tournament was to advertise for my dojo and entice students to join the school. Second, my personal goal was to avoid a first-round knockout. Once I succeeded, I was willing to continue until I lost. Arthur was the better fighter at the time, and I was happy to end my participation in the tournament at that point. It was meaningless for me to fight for the championship. That''s why I declined," I explained.


    Before anyone could ask me more questions, our food had arrived. A trio of waitresses entered the room while carrying trays. Each patron, aside from me, received a plate of grilled fish with lemon, plus onions and mushrooms on the side. On the other hand, the waitress served me a big bowl of clam chowder soup with plenty of corn and potatoes. We also received two baskets worth of bread.


    Bila quickly ate her food, and then asked for a second helping.


    I shook my head at her big appetite. I was not even half-finished with my soup!


    Mindful of the fact that other patrons will need our table, my party members finished their meals while keeping the conversation to a minimum. Afterward, they rose from their seats to leave the VIP room.


    Feeling guilty about not paying for the food or the rooms, I left a gold coin on the table as a tip.


    The greedy cat girl''s eyes glowed when she saw the generous tip I left behind. But she kept silent because Bila didn''t want to undermine my authority.


    When we stepped out of the room, Bernetta was waiting for us.


    The tavernkeeper bowed profoundly and then led us through the dining room.


    The patrons stopped eating and started chanting, "All hail the Protector of Southampton!"


    I waved my hand and smiled broadly at the commoners as I passed through the room. It was weird because everyone was treating me like a celebrity. I pretended this was practice for the day that I take the crown.


    Bernetta took us to the second floor. The tavernkeeper stood in front of a door in the middle of the hallway, and she began to insert a key into the lock on the door.


    Suddenly, I felt an intense, evil aura coming from inside the room!


    Van felt the same aura because he immediately pulled Bernetta back roughly by the arm.


    "Wha~," she blurted out before I held up my hand to quiet her.


    My party members noticed the tension in the air, and they immediately grabbed their weapons.


    Rijana cast Light and prepared to send her Light Sphere into the dark guest room.


    Van stood in front of the door and glanced at me. When I nodded for him to proceed, the paladin slammed his left heel on the door and kicked it open! *BAM*


    Rijana sent the Light Sphere into the room to provide illumination while my party rushed inside.


    The sight which greeted us sent chills up our spines. On the floor laid two mages, one wearing a blue robe while the other a red robe. Both were male; their heads were leaning against the nightstand. Two deep puncture marks were on the side of each body''s lower neck.


    Sitting on the nightstand between the two heads was a man. He was incredibly handsome looking with marble-like skin, and jet-black hair which was jelled back and slick. He wore a neatly trimmed goatee under his chin. His eyes glowed red in the darkness. The intruder wore a slim, tight-fitting black tuxedo with a red tie around his neck and a black cape on his back. The window behind him was open, and the cool evening breeze entered the room to caress our skins.


    A moment later, the murderer nonchalantly hopped off the nightstand. He barely made a noise when his feet landed on the floor. "Good evening," he said. "My name is Lazarus," the intruder introduced himself with a low bow.


    "You''re a vampire!" Van spat out the words with great disgust and anger. How dare this evil creature show himself before a holy warrior! The very appearance of Lazarus was an insult to the paladin!


    My mind sifted through the memories of my previous encounters. The name Lazarus sounded familiar. Thanks to my high Intelligence attribute, I was able to recall the context for this name. "Stand down, Van," I commanded. I placed my hand on his right shoulder and gently pulled him back. I then took his place and stood before the vampire.


    Bila hissed. She could not believe what I was doing!


    "If Lazarus had evil intentions, he wouldn''t be standing here before me," I said aloud for the benefit of my companions.


    "How astute!" Lazarus praised me. "Go on," he teased.


    "You were the vampire who was captured by a group of rogue mages in Bristol. Your captors bled you, and your blood was forcibly fed to an apprentice named Trenton," I stated.


    The vampire clapped his hands. "Excellent! Lord Mulligan, care to guess why I''m here?" he asked with false enthusiasm.


    I looked at the two dead mages on the floor behind the vampire. "You were after the mages who captured you," I answered.


    Lazarus grinned, revealing his sharp, white teeth. "Sorry, but that''s not correct. I have exacted my revenge, and all my captors are dead already. However, I owed you a debt for your assistance in putting down Trenton. He was my disgrace and my responsibility. Since you took care of him for me, I owed you a favor. I''m here now to pay off my debt," he explained.


    My brows rose. "How?" I understood that many people followed their Codes of Honor, including evil people. Thus, I was willing to accept Lazarus'' words at face value. However, I couldn''t figure out how the two mages were involved.


    The vampire pointed at my Staff of Merlin. "They were after your artifact. Since it is soul bound to you, they must kill you to take it from you," he explained. "You must be careful when you are near mages, Lord Mulligan, for they wish to claim Merlin''s Legacy for themselves. My debt to you is repaid, and I shall now take my leave."


    "Do you think I will allow you to leave?" Van asked belligerently.


    Lazarus chuckled. "Yes I do, oh mighty holy warrior!" he said mockingly. "A vampire is the least of your worries. There is an army led by the Champion of Chaos approaching the main cities of the kingdom," he reminded Van.


    "Please leave in peace, Lazarus," I said.


    The vampire bowed deeply to me. Lazarus turned into a bat and flew out the window.


    Bernetta finally stepped into the room. "Milord, I shall arrange another room for you," she said. Her face was pale, and her hands shook. Not many people could survive an encounter with a vampire and live to tell the tale!


    I looked at the shopkeeper and shook my head. "I will stay here with Van. We need to watch over these bodies to ensure that they will not become the undead," I explained. "Van and I are members of the Church, and this is our duty. Please ask the Enforcers of the Mage Guild to come here. They will need to make a report and take our statements."


    The tavernkeeper bowed. "I will do as you asked." She hurriedly left the room.


    I turned toward the rest of my companions. "You guys should get some rest."


    Bila opened her mouth to protest, but Rijana placed a hand on the cat girl''s arm.


    "Yes, milord. We will retire in my mage tower for the evening," Rijana agreed. "But only after we give our witness statements to the Enforcers."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Van took out two vials of holy water from his pouch. He poured one bottle on each dead body. The paladin then offered a prayer to Lady Musa on behalf of the dead mages.


    I sat cross-legged on my bed and meditated while waiting for the Enforcers to arrive.

 Chapter 102 - Merlins Legacy

    It took approximately 10 minutes for the Enforcers of the Magic Guild to arrive in my guest room. I heard the sound of rushing footsteps, and I opened my eyes. I saw a mage in white robes accompanied by a red mage and a blue mage. I recognized the leader of the group as Iunicus. I quickly got off my bed. I noticed that Van did the same from the other side of the room.


    Anger and frustration appeared on the faces of the trio. "What happened here?" Iunicus asked in a harsh tone of voice. He quickly cast his magic to Detect Lies.


    I nodded politely. "Greetings, Brother Iunicus. I have not touched the bodies on the floor. My companion, Van, poured a vial of holy water on each body to prevent them from turning into the undead. Otherwise, they have not been tampered with," I explained.


    "Did you kill them?" my interrogator asked.


    "No. A vampire named Lazarus was the murderer," I answered truthfully. "He was waiting for us to enter the room. Lazarus claimed that the two mages were waiting to ambush and kill me for my Staff of Merlin. The vampire then turned into a bat and flew out the window."


    Iunicus'' eyes widened with surprise at the mention of the Staff of Merlin. His dark blue eyes stared intensely at my artifact. "May I examine it?" he asked in a hushed whisper.


    "Of course, Brother Iunicus," I replied amicably and handed him the weapon.


    The white mage held the artifact with great reverence. Merlin was the idol of every boy and girl while growing up. Parents often told their children the legendary feats of the former king as bedtime stories. Iunicus examined the staff and confirmed that it was, indeed, the Staff of Merlin. With great reluctance, he returned the artifact to me.


    "I apologize for my rudeness," Iunicus said and bowed deeply. He had heard the news that someone had claimed the Staff of Merlin, but he dismissed it as rumor until now. Only the recognized Successor of Merlin could soul bind the artifact, and my possession of the item elevated my status in Iunicus'' eyes.


    His two companions paid their respect to me as well.


    "I was upset upon seeing the bodies of our fellow guildmates on the floor," Iunicus explained.


    I held up my hand. "It''s understandable. I was surprised by this development, too. I was hoping to enjoy a quiet evening after dinner. But instead, I have to keep my vigilance and watch over the bodies," I said.


    "Successor, I could designate my enforcers to watch over them instead," Iunicus offered.


    I smiled at the enforcer. "While I appreciate your thoughtful gesture, Van and I are the most suitable people in Southampton to watch over those corpses. Unless, of course, there are other clerics in the city?"


    Iunicus smiled faintly. "No, you two are the only representatives of the Church visiting Southampton currently," he confirmed. The enforcer changed topics. "How long will you need to keep your vigilance?" he asked.


    "Until daybreak," I answered.


    The white mage nodded in acceptance. "I shall return to the Mage Tower and deliver my report to my superior. I bid you a pleasant evening, Successor Mulligan."


    I held up my hand. "Don''t you need to question the other witnesses?" I asked in reference to Rijana and the others who were waiting in the hallway.


    Iunicus shook his head. "You are Merlin''s Successor. Your witness testimony has been verified as truthful by me. It is enough to satisfy the Leadership Council," he explained. The mage bowed deeply to me and walked out of the room. Once his companions exited through the doorway, the door closed quietly.


    I overheard Iunicus tell my companions, "We don''t need your testimonies. You may leave."


    "It''s going to be a long night," Van commented as he resumed cleaning his shield.


    "At least the interrogation didn''t take very long," I noted.


    The paladin laughed at my cluelessness. "Iunicus was very nervous. He realized that his buddies would be tempted to take the precious artifact from you. So he wanted to leave the room ASAP before the mages tried to do anything to you," Van explained.


    "Oh," I said with a blank stare at him. I didn''t realize that my possession of the Staff of Merlin would be that problematic for the Magic Guild. From now on, I had better be on my guard whenever I interact with mages.


    My roommate looked at the Light Sphere floating in our room. Rijana was the creator of the magical light. "How long with the light stay on?" he asked. Since Van planned to stay up the entire night, he wanted to know if he should light the lantern as well in case the Light Sphere disappeared during the night.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know Rijana''s skill level in the General sphere. I''ll cast Light to create a second sphere for our room." I cast the Light spell and steered the Light Sphere toward the door.


    "Thank you!" Van said. "Why don''t you get some rest?" he suggested.


    I politely declined. "I''ll meditate instead." While it was true that I didn''t want Van to shoulder the entire responsibility for watching over the two bodies, I wouldn''t be able to sleep with the bright lights in the room anyway.


    I climbed onto my bed, leaned my back against the wall, and read through the stack of notifications I had ignored until now. It took some time to sort through all the messages. I had received a total of 2200 XP for using my various abilities.


    Once my housekeeping chore was completed, I started my meditation. I reached for my soul, and I felt the two ley lines of wind and water from the harbor. I was captivated by the pulse that I felt in each string. I spent the rest of the night staring at them.


    * * *


    I opened my eyes; I saw the first rays of dawn reach through the open window and enter my room.


    "Good morning, Brother!" Van said while stifling a yawn.


    I looked at him with puzzlement. "Did you spend the entire night maintaining your gear?" I asked. I couldn''t fantom the need to spend eight hours or so on this task.


    "Of course not!" my roommate replied. "I was finished by the second church bell. Afterward, I did some stretching, and then I practiced my forms using my mace and shield. I have to admit that I picked up some bad habits along the way," Van remarked.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Our light banter was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door! *Knock-knock*


    Van quickly opened the door.


    Standing before him was Bernetta!


    The tavernkeeper bowed deeply in apology. "I''m sorry for disturbing you so early in the morning, milord. Several people came here to see you," she said.


    My brows rose in surprise. "Who is it?" I asked.


    Bernetta pursed her lips. "It would be better if you met them personally, Lord Mulligan. They are in the VIP room," she replied.


    "Okay," I readily agreed. I had a suspicion already. There were very few people in this city who could order the tavernkeeper to fetch us. "Is your kitchen ready to serve breakfast?" I asked.


    The tavernkeeper grimaced. "Yes, our chef made something in a hurry," she answered. Her eyes finally looked at the bodies of the two mages on the floor. "Is it okay for the Enforcers to remove them?" Bernetta asked in a soft voice.


    I turned around and looked down at the floor. "Yes, it''s safe to handle the bodies now." During my meditation, I felt no evil aura emanating from the corpses. Thus, the souls of the dead mages had passed on peacefully.


    Van said a brief prayer for the dead, and then the two of us followed the tavernkeeper out of the room.


    As we passed through the dining room, I was not surprised to see that there were no patrons inside. After all, it was barely after dawn, and The Trade Wind wasn''t quite open for breakfast yet.


    When Bernetta opened the door to the VIP room, I saw Delkon Jawsul, the blue-robed mage and Council member, seated at the far end of the table. Standing behind him were Iunicus and the two mages who visited my room last night.


    Councilor Delkon was eating a bowl of fish soup. When he saw me enter the room, he set down his spoon and rose to his feet. "I apologize for eating first, Successor Mulligan. I''m not usually up this early in the morning, and I was hungry. I managed to coax the chef into making me some soup before the usual start of their breakfast service," the man explained his rudeness.


    I waved my hand. "It''s quite alright, Councilor."


    The blue mage walked over and stood before me. "May I examine your Staff of Merlin?" he asked.


    "Of course," I replied with a smile. I handed the artifact to him.


    Delkon smiled with delight as he handled the weapon. "I can''t believe I''m holding Merlin''s staff!" he exclaimed. He felt a faint hum emanating from the artifact.


    The three enforcers observed silently with envy in their eyes.


    After a few minutes of quiet examination, the councilor finally returned my staff. "I''m here for two reasons," Delkon began to talk. "First, I want to confirm directly with you that our fallen brothers have not risen from the dead."


    "No, they haven''t. Our brothers have passed on," I announced firmly.


    The Enforcers breathed sighs of relief.


    "Councilor Delkon, we wish to retrieve the bodies now," Iunicus requested politely.


    The blue mage turned toward me.


    "That''s fine. But please ask Bernetta or a staffer to open the door to my guest room," I reminded Iunicus.


    The white mage bowed deeply in appreciation of my permission to enter my room. Since I was a noble, I could have prevented Iunicus from entering my room. Thus, he was appreciative of my cooperation in this matter.


    The three Enforcers left the VIP room and closed the door behind them.


    Master Delkon turned his head toward Van, who was seated to my left. "Is it okay to discuss guild matters in front of your bodyguard?" the mage inquired.


    "It''s fine," I reassured him.


    "The second matter I wished to discuss is Merlin''s Legacy," Delkon said.


    I sat up attentively. "What exactly is Merlin''s Legacy?" I asked.


    Councilor Delkon smiled at my question. "The Sorcerer Supreme was a wealthy man. But he never married, and he had no children," the mage started to answer.


    "What happened to Merlin''s property?" I interrupted. My eyes lit up at the thought of obtaining his worldly possessions. I remembered watching the dracos, Hleara and Dovarata, splitting Hleandros'' treasure hoard after their father''s death. I was very envious of the two sisters at the time. I never imagined acquiring my equivalent of a dragon''s hoard!


    Delkon smiled at my joy. "Merlin had left strict instructions that his property be passed on to his recognized Successor, as defined by whoever was soul bound to the Staff of Merlin," he explained.


    "Ah! No wonder the two mages tried to ambush me for my staff!" I exclaimed.


    The blue mage took something from his pocket and placed them on the table in front of me.


    I looked down and saw a black key and a rainbow-colored card. I activated my Magic Sense, and I realized that both items were magical!


    "Merlin has a floor of his own in the mage tower which he used as a workshop, and this key will open the door," Delkon explained.


    "Do you know what''s inside?" I asked.


    The councilor shook his head. "The key requires possession of the Staff of Merlin to activate."


    "You wish to come along whenever I open the door," I noted.


    The mage smiled at me.


    "I''ll take a look after breakfast. You can join me," I promised. "Now, tell me about the card. Why does it constantly change color?"


    Delkon''s smile widened. "Merlin was extremely wealthy but lived a very frugal life. The Bank of Britannia did not exist during his era, and Merlin had difficulty storing his coins even with frequent use of Bags of Holding. He came up with an elegant solution which benefitted the guild as well. Merlin lent the money to the Magic Guild and allowed the Guildmasters of the individual branches to have access to the funds. The money allowed the Magic Guild to flourish even during the lean years when our membership rolls dwindled during certain periods of time," he lectured.


    "What''s the current balance?" I asked with some trepidation.


    "One hundred fifty million coins," he answered.


    "In gold?" Van interrupted.


    "In platinum," Delkon corrected him.


    My jaw dropped. I had no idea that Merlin was such a wealthy man! I could not reconcile his extraordinary wealth with my observation of the man as a half-crazed android with a living soul who lived in exile. I glanced at the card before me again. "How do I use this card exactly?" I asked.


    "The card is used to pay for any goods or services provided by any branch of the Magic Guild. The card keeps a running tab on the balance of the money in Merlin''s account, which has now passed onto you as his rightful Successor. Every time you make a purchase, the money will be deducted automatically from your balance. The Guildmasters will reimburse the vendors at the end of each week," Councilor Delkon explained.


    "I cannot use this card outside the guild?" I asked in confirmation.


    "No," the mage grinned. Delkon appreciated the irony that I became the wealthiest man in all of Britannia, but I couldn''t spend even one copper coin outside the Magic Guild with this card.


    The door opened suddenly. Bila and the rest of my party walked in.


    The cat girl immediately ran to claim her spot to my right. Bila was afraid that the blue mage, whom she recognized as a famous person in town, would take her seat.


    "Good morning, Councilor Delkon," Rijana acknowledged the VIP politely with a small dip of her head. She saw the bowl of soup on the table in front of her usual seat and realized that Delkon had taken the chair. She decided to sit next to Van instead. Her constant companions, Bjoukia and Bjoukin, sat to her immediate left.


    "Good morning to you all," the blue mage replied politely. Delkon returned to his seat directly across the table from me.


    "What are those?" Bila asked when she noticed the black key and the rainbow card on the table. Her tail dangled in the air.


    "Merlin''s Legacy," I replied with a straight face. I winked my eye at Delkon, and he blinked back.


    Before Bila could offer a saucy retort, Bernetta walked in. "What would you like to eat?" she asked politely.


    "What kind of soup is that?" the cat girl asked.


    "It is fish soup," the tavernkeeper replied.


    "I''ll have that," Bila said.


    "The same for the rest of us," Rijana added.


    Bernetta nodded and quickly left the VIP room.


    I put away the key and the card, and I started eating my soup. It had already turned cold, but I didn''t mind at all. My sudden ascension into wealth preoccupied my thoughts. Frankly, I was in shock at the notion of being wealthy even if I couldn''t spend it elsewhere. It was the equivalent of receiving a credit card in the mail with no limit and no requirement to pay my purchases. The card and the key had turned me into a bigger target for thieves and assassins.


    Once I finished eating my bowl of soup, I sat quietly while the newcomers ate their breakfast. I spent this time brainstorming what I needed to buy in addition to magic scrolls. However, I thought of something--what happened to Merlin''s spellbook?


    I didn''t dare to mention the spellbook to Councilor Delkon because I remembered how envious he became when I purchased the Anti-Magic Shell scroll from the Magic Bazaar during my last visit to Southampton. It was highly likely that Merlin''s spellbook was in his workshop at one of the Magic Guild''s mage towers. Thus, I decided I should visit Merlin''s office before going to the Magic Bazaar. If the spellbook were inside this mage tower, then I wouldn''t need to buy magic scrolls since I could learn spells directly from Merlin''s spellbook.


    With my next move decided, I waited patiently for my companions to finish their meals.

 Chapter 103 - Merlins Workshop

    Councilor Delkon watched the table like a hawk. He was anxious to return to the mage tower and visit Merlin''s workshop. As soon as the last person, Rijana, finished eating, the mage stood up. He placed a gold coin to cover the cost of food and tips. "Let''s gather in the lobby," he requested.


    I rose from my seat and followed Van out of the VIP room. As I passed by the common room, the patrons noticed my presence.


    "Successor!" they acknowledged while lowering of heads in my direction.


    I waved politely at the patrons.


    My party gathered in the lobby.


    I walked over to the reception desk, which was manned by Bernetta this morning. "We''re leaving now. We won''t be returning to our rooms," I told her.


    The brunette woman bowed deeply. "I apologize for the disturbance in your room last night."


    "I apologize as well," Councilor Delkon added with a deep bow to me.


    I waved my hand. "It''s out of your control."


    The councilor was secretly relieved to hear that I did not hold the Magic Guild responsible for the despicable act of the two rogue mages. "I''m going to create a Gate connecting to the front of the mage tower," he announced. Master Delkon closed his eyes and cast the spell.


    I noticed that he was able to cast Gate faster than Rijana.


    A green portal appeared before the spellcaster.


    Van and Bila walked through the portal to check the other side. A moment later, Bila stuck her paw through the magical gate and gave a thumbs-up.


    Rijana entered with Bjoukin and Bjoukia.


    I nodded at Delkon and then entered the shimmering portal.


    The spellcaster was the last to walk through, and he closed the portal behind him.


    We reappeared in front of the entrance to the mage tower.


    Councilor Delkon marched right in and waited for the rest of my party to enter. "Please hold hands," he requested, and we quickly formed a circle. The mage turned toward me and said, "You need to use the power word, ''Merlin.''"


    "Merlin!" I repeated the word. My world turned into a kaleidoscope as my group teleported to another floor. My dizziness cleared a moment later. "The possessor of the black key is the only one who could teleport to this level?" I inquired.


    "Yes," Delkon nodded.


    We were standing in an empty room and before us was a black door. The surface of the door had depictions of the Gods of the Pantheon. There were twelve in total. Some of them, such as Bane and Musa, I recognized immediately while some other faces I wasn''t familiar.


    I reached into my pocket and took out the black key. It started humming. When I inserted the key into the keyhole, I heard a loud "DING!"


    Suddenly, a ghost emerged from the door!


    I felt the entire room freeze over, and my body started shivering uncontrollably.


    The ghost huffed angrily in a whisper, "Who dares to enter the workshop of Merlin the Sorcerer Supreme?" Its malicious eyes glowed red as it swept the room and judged our worthiness to seek entry.


    I held up the Staff of Merlin in front of its face. "I''m Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Merlin''s rightful Successor," I announced boldly.


    The ghost''s eyes squinted as it stared at the relic for a moment before they turned back toward me. "You?" it cackled. "You''re no mighty wizard! You can''t even cast a Ninth-Tier spell!" the guardian snorted.


    Seeing that the ridicule flustered me, Van pushed me aside. "Enough! If you refuse to recognize Brother Mulligan as Merlin''s Successor, then we will destroy you!" he threatened.


    "Hahahaha!" the ghost laughed out loud. "A tiny man-ling like you will do nothing of the sort," it smirked.


    I grabbed the hot-headed paladin by the shoulder and pulled him back. I looked at the ghost directly in the eyes. "I hold Merlin''s Staff. What must I do to gain entry into his workshop?" I asked curtly.


    The guardian suddenly smiled at me. It wagged a finger in my face. "Now, THAT is the right question!" it beamed with delight. The ghost reached out with its hand over my heart. "I need to drain a portion of your essence."


    "Why?" I demanded to know.


    "There are additional guardians behind the door. Once the guardians receive a sample of your essence, you will be our new master," the ghost explained.


    I was surprised that the guardian suddenly became so forthcoming. Seeing no way to avoid its demand, I replied, "Go ahead."


    The spectral hand reached into my chest, and I felt a coldness gripe my heart! I felt a brief, sharp pain.


    Thankfully, the ghost withdrew its hand immediately.


    I glanced at my in-game notification, and it read: "-5 Permanent Health." Ouch! I was astonished to learn that the loss of health was permanent.


    Councilor Delkon noticed my grimace and asked, "Are you okay, Successor?"


    I gritted my teeth. "I''m fine."


    *BAM* The ghost waved its arm, and the door flew open. The guardian bowed deeply to me and disappeared into the wall.


    When I stepped into the room, globes hanging from the ceiling suddenly activated and bathed the room with a soft light. I saw many bookshelves lining the left side of the room. There were small wooden tables and chairs in front of the shelves. On the right side was a cauldron on top of what appeared to be heating stones. Next to it were more shelves; some shelves had small drawers while others held trays of glass vials. A long table was nearby, and on it were beakers, small bowls, and several sets of mortar and pestle.


    Further into the room was a bed, a study desk and chair, and more bookshelves plus a cabinet. Believing that Merlin''s spellbook may be on the shelf, I quickly walked across the floor. Before I reached the study, two shadowy creatures appeared and confronted me!


    "Halt! Unauthorized visitors shall not pass beyond this point," one of the shadows challenged me.


    I showed the guardians the Staff of Merlin and said defiantly, "I''m Merlin''s Successor, and I have the right to access his study."


    The shadow who spoke reached out with its incorporeal hand to grasp the magic item. *Ding* The Guardian released the artifact. "Merlin''s Staff is bound to this flesh thing," it admitted.


    "You may proceed," the other shadow said before dissipating.


    I breathed a sigh of relief because I knew that shadows were difficult opponents which could be harmed only by magic. If I were to start tossing fireballs and lightning bolts at the guardians, I would risk damaging the fragile items in Merlin''s study.


    Once the shadows were gone, Councilor Delkon walked briskly past me to reach the bookshelves. He started examining the titles on the book spines.


    I joined him. I was prepared to blow off the dust from the book spines, but I discovered there was no dust at all! Soon, I learned that the upper shelves held notebooks kept by Merlin to record his experimentations. The lower shelves held some treatises on alchemy. Additionally, there were some bestiaries, written by Melin, on various monsters he encountered during his adventuring days along with their weaknesses and natural habitats.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Since none of the books captured my interest, I soon left Delkon at the bookshelves, and I started exploring the rest of the floor. As I walked along a wall, the staff abruptly emitted a "ding" sound. My body froze immediately, and I turned to face the wall directly.


    I squinted my eyes and stared at the wall for a solid minute before I bravely touched the wall. I braced myself for possibly triggering a trap. To my surprise, a panel on the wall slid open, revealing a walk-in closet. Hanging on the rack were many robes in various colors. Above the clothes rack was a shelf; on the shelf were several traditional-looking wizard hats with pointy tops. However, I noticed something else on the shelf--a spellbook!


    While tampering down my excitement, I pushed aside the hats and took the spellbook off the shelf. The book had a black leather cover. When I tried to open the book, the front cover resisted at first. But I heard the telltale "ding" sound again, and the spellbook eventually lost its resistance to me. I started flipping through the pages, and I saw that the book was, indeed, a spellbook. Some of the spells ran a dozen pages in length.


    "What did you find?" someone asked.


    I turned around, and I saw Councilor Delkon. Without comment, I handed him Merlin''s spellbook.


    The blue mage''s eyes widened, and his hands shook as Delkon took the precious book from me. He started flipping through the pages. He whistled as he surveyed the names of the spells. Finally, Delkon closed the book with a "clup," and he returned Merlin''s spellbook to me. "This is a partial spellbook. It collects all the known Ninth-Tier spells," he announced.


    Delkon''s brows knitted. "How high are your Intelligence Attribute and your Read Magic skill?" he inquired suddenly.


    "I have 43 points in Intelligence, and my skill is Level 9 in Read Magic," I answered honestly. I ignored the fact that my Staff of Merlin provided another 10 points in Intelligence.


    The councilor''s eyes widened in surprise. Delkon was very impressed by my answer. "I didn''t expect those numbers to be that high," he admitted readily. "If Lady Luck is on your side, you should have a decent chance of learning those spells."


    "What Ninth-Tier spells should I try to learn first?" I asked.


    Delkon thought for a moment. "Meteor Swarm is a must have because you will be going off to war soon," he answered in a somber tone of voice. "Gate is handy to know; the guild branches are always seeking members who know this spell to help maintain travel between the branches. The third spell would be Prismatic Sphere. It is the ultimate protection spell against physical and magical attacks."


    I nodded in appreciation. However, I saw the look of disappointment in Delkon eyes. "Is something wrong?" I asked out of concern. He was among the first persons to enter Merlin''s workshop in centuries. How could Delkon be disappointed with this visit?


    My host was reluctant to answer. Finally, he said, "I was hoping to find some secret, undisclosed inventions of Merlin in this workshop, something that I could take out of here and examine. Unfortunately, I found nothing of the sort. Even the Ninth-Tier spells in this partial spellbook are obtainable via other sources. Some unusual guardians are protecting this workshop, but that''s dependent on the skill of the monster summoner, and these summonings cannot be replicated easily. In the end, there''s nothing that I could take from Merlin''s workshop and share with my guildmates." Delkon sighed deeply with disappointment.


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    The blue mage chuckled. "There''s nothing for YOU to apologize for. Merlin was a stingy man and this habit extended to anything he chose to leave behind in this workshop, which is essentially nothing." Delkon shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. "I should take my leave. I''m sure you need some time alone to study from the spellbook. I bid you a good day, Successor." Delkon bowed deeply to me and left the workshop.


    Once he was gone, I shook my head. The idiom, "One man''s trash is another man''s treasure," definitely held true in my case. Merlin''s spellbook had saved me the trouble of seeking the scrolls for Gate and Meteor Swarm at the Magic Bazaar. I suspected that time would be in short supply for me once The Twelve summons me. Thus, I should spend the rest of today copying Ninth-Tier spells from Merlin''s spellbook.


    I looked around the floor, and I saw that my companions were all preoccupied. In particular, I saw that Bjoukin was slowly opening each drawer in the cabinet to identify the ingredients and examine their conditions. Rijana and Bjoukia were seated at the table and reading books. Bila folded her body and slept on the couch.


    I called up my Player Status screen. A picture of my player avatar was in the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Merlin''s Successor, Title: Spirit Magi, Title: Matter User, Title: Anti-Matter User, Title: Dragonslayer, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Undead Hunter, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Title: Protector of Southampton, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Journeyman of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful Good, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla, Marked by Leonus; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 15, Experience: 146,050/120,000, Reputation: 85,402, Attack: 62, Damage: 10-12 (Unarmed), 12-16 (Dagger), 12-22 (Long Sword), Critical Attack: 12%, Critical Damage: 300%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed as follows: "Health: 135, Stamina: 88, Magic: 102, Strength: 25, Intelligence: 43 (+10), Wisdom: 18 (+11), Dexterity: 20, Constitution: 30, Charisma: 18. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 7), Magic Sense (Level 10/MAX), Immunity to Electricity (Level 2), Immunity to Fear (Level X), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 10/MAX), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were six tabs. The first tab was marked, "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 9); Swordsman¡ªDual-Weld (Level X), Charge (Level 6), Disarm (Level 4), First Strike (Level 3), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2), Sprint (Level 1), One Hundred Butterflies (Level 1); Staff¡ªImpenetrable Dome (Level 1)."


    The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level 8+1)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic, Enchant Magic Item, Enhance Minor Attribute, Permanency, Summon Elemental, Anti-Magic Shell; Fire (Level 8+1)¡ªFire Bolt, Flaming Sphere, Fireball, Protection from Fire; Water (Level 4+1)¡ªAcid Arrow, Iceball, Acid Storm; Earth (Level 4+1)¡ªArmor, Web, Earth Spike; Air (Level 6+1)¡ªMagic Missile, Invisibility, Fly, Lightning Bolt, Recall; Light (Level 3+1)¡ªProtection from Undead; Dark (Level 4+1)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness."


    The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Call of the Wild (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)."


    The fourth tab was "Artifacts," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X); Copper Ring of Wisdom +1; Staff of Merlin; Merlin''s Legacy (key, card)."


    The fifth tab was "Followers," and it listed: "Bila, Journeyman Swordswoman."


    The final tab was "Leylines," and it listed: "Divine Forest of Gaea (Earth); Hleandro''s Lair (Fire); Southampton Water (Water); Southampton Harbor (Wind); Primrose Hill (Wind)."


    My Health was initially at 140 points. The Guardian of Merlin''s Workshop drained 5 Health from me permanently, thereby dropping my Health to 135 points. I was shocked and dismayed at losing my Health since I was a fighter and needed as much Health as possible to survive fights and duels. But this was a small price to pay for access to all of Merlin''s workshops, and I made peace with my loss of Health.


    I advanced my Character Level to 17 so that I could access Ninth-Tier spells. To my disappointment, I needed 153,000 XP to reach Level 18. I currently had 146,000 points, meaning that I needed an additional 7,000 XP to advance again.


    I added the five attribute points from raising my character level into my Intelligence; its score was now 48 (+10). The reason was that the Intelligence attribute was a primary factor in determining whether I succeed in learning a new magic spell or not. Since I will try to learn Ninth-Tier spells, I wanted to give myself as much of an advantage as possible. It would be disastrous if I fail to learn either Meteor Swarm or Gate; I MUST learn these spells!


    Looking at my status report again, I saw that my new Health was 147 points, and my Attack score was now 64 points. My Critical Attack and Damage remained the same.


    I decided that the first spell I will attempt to copy was Gate. I returned to the study. I sat in the chair behind the small desk near the bed. I pulled out my writing equipment and my spellbook. I opened Merlin''s book and flipped through it until I found the Gate spell. I took a deep breath and started copying. Five hours later, dice rolled inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +250 XP. Spell of air LEARNED: Gate. +250 XP."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I was happy that I was able to copy the Gate spell. Now, for round two. I turned the pages of Merlin''s spellbook until I found Meteor Swarm. I took a deep breath and started copying the spell into my book. Another five hours rolled by in an instant, and I heard dice rolling in my mind again. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. Level 10, +250 XP. Spell of earth LEARNED: Meteor Swarm. +250 XP."


    I blinked my eyes. My stomach rumbled. I felt eyes staring at me. "What time is it?" I asked aloud.


    "It''s an hour before midnight," a female voice answered.


    I recognized the voice as belonging to Rijana.


    My magic instructor placed something on the table. "You should eat this because you missed the evening meal at The Trade Wind," she said.


    I saw dried rations and a waterskin. I sighed with disappointment at the sight of the unappealing food but said, "Thank you."


    "May I look at Merlin''s spellbook?" she asked as I started eating.


    "Sure," I replied after swallowing my food. "I already copied Gate and Meteor Swarm tonight. Which spell should I try to learn next?" I inquired.


    Rijana shook her head. "No wonder you had to miss dinner. You were fortunate to copy two Ninth-Tier spells successfully back-to-back," she remarked with a slight frown.


    "I don''t have the luxury of waiting to copy them later," I replied in self-defense.


    The enchanter sighed. "I suppose not," she admitted. "To answer your question, I recommend that you copy Time Stop next."


    I stopped eating. "Why?" I was surprised to learn that Rijana had a different opinion than Delkon, who recommended Prismatic Sphere.


    Rijana closed Merlin''s spellbook and placed it on the table. "Time Stop allows you create a small field around you where time ceases momentarily. This spell effect can turn into a critical advantage during your fight with Arthur. More importantly, Time Stop is one of the few spells which can circumvent an Anti-Magic barrier," she explained.


    "Ah!" I nodded. I didn''t realize the barrier could be circumvented! "I will copy the spell tonight," I agreed.


    "No!" my instructor said while placing a hand on my arm. "You need your rest. You can try to learn it tomorrow."


    I opened my mouth to reject her suggestion, but Rijana dug her fingernails into my arms. She stared directly into my eyes until I yielded to her. "Fine," I sulked.


    "Good," Rijana smiled and released my arm. "I''ll borrow the book if you don''t mind." The enchanter took Merlin''s spellbook, and it disappeared into her Bag of Holding before I could deny her.


    I resumed eating my bland rations. Thankfully, Rijana left me alone.

 Chapter 104 - Second Departure from Southampton

    Once I finished my dinner, I stood up and continued exploring Merlin''s Workshop. I walked right next to the wall because I was secretly hoping to discover another hidden room. Alas, the "ding" sound I wanted to hear did not occur. In the end, I walked around a remarkably clean but sparsely furnished floor.


    Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin were not around. I assumed that the trio had returned to Rijana''s mage tower for the night.


    Bila was sound asleep on the couch, and I had to resist the temptation to pet her or scratch her chin. My urge was so intense that I wouldn''t be surprised if I had to make a saving throw. But somehow, a crisis was averted as my feet carried me away from the sofa.


    Finally, I approached Van. I saw that the paladin had removed his armor. It was on the table, and he scrutinized each piece with a trained eye for damage.


    Van looked up when he felt my presence. "Ah, you''re finally done copying the spell! Were you successful?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Good to hear," he said with a smile. "Would you like to get some exercise, milord?" Van asked with a twinkle in his eye.


    "Oh? You''re ready for round two?" I joked while tapping the end of my staff on the floor.


    "Well, I need to have my revenge for that humiliating loss in the courtyard," Van said ruefully. The first time we sparred while I used my staff, I jabbed the weapon into his chin and then took out his knees. It was a humiliating takedown witnessed by many commoners back in Tregome.


    The paladin rose from his seat. He wrapped the strap on the underside of his shield to his left forearm, and then he pulled out his mace.


    The two of us walked toward the center of the room, which had sufficient space for a spar.


    Van banged his mace against his shield to signal his readiness.


    "I''m ready," I replied with a nod.


    My opponent suddenly ran toward me! Van crouched under his shield while aiming for my body.


    I recognized his intention to attack me with a shield bash. I waited calmly for his arrival, and I timed a perfect sidestep to dodge the attack. However, before I could plant my feet on the ground and deliver a counterattack, my opponent had already turned around to face me again. "You''re moving a lot faster than usual," I observed aloud.


    "That''s because I''m not wearing my armor," Van reminded me with a smirk.


    I activated Sprint to close the distance between us. I aimed the butt of my staff toward his chin.


    My opponent quickly raised his shield to protect his head.


    I took advantage of his momentary blindness to lower my hips. I kicked out with my right leg and swept his legs. When Van dropped on his back, I planted my left foot on his chest and held the end of my staff to his face.


    The paladin sighed as he released his mace. He readily accepted my hand and returned to his feet. "You have excellent fighting instincts," Van admitted with admiration. "Many fighters focus only on exercising their bodies and building up their muscles; they forget that the human mind is the greatest muscle of all. All the sparring you''ve done the past few weeks have helped you accumulate your fighting experience and honed your instincts."


    "Thank you," I replied with a nod in acknowledgment of Van''s praise.


    Van turned around and looked at something on the wall.


    I turned my head toward what my companion was looking at. It was a grandfather clock! It was a traditional looking clock with the two dials on top and a long, swinging pendulum underneath to mark the passage of each second. I saw that it was almost midnight.


    "You should get some rest, milord," Van said.


    "Yes," I agreed. I walked across the floor, climbed on the bed, and promptly fell asleep.


    ***


    I found myself inside the Dream World again. The hazy mist swirled all around me, obscuring my vision. But I wasn''t fooled because I had visited this place enough times to know that a God was seeking an audience with me.


    Finally, the mists cleared and a figure slowly approached. To my surprise, the person was not a God; it was Arthur William de Vere! He was dressed in black armor and wore a blood red mantle. A nauseating, violent aura emanated from his body. "How did you come here? Why did you summon me?" I asked.


    My frenemy smiled as he looked me up and down. He saw a man in much better shape than before. Arthur would love to fight me right this instant, but the Dream World was not the proper venue for our epic battle. "It''s been a while since we last talked. And you should have said hello when you flew over me," Arthur replied with a small shake of his head.


    "You knew?" I asked in shock. When I left Carmarthen after retrieving Merlin''s Staff, my Patron Deities placed me inside a bubble and accompanied me back to London. Along the way, we flew over Arthur and his ten-thousand-strong army.


    Arthur''s brows rose. "I can feel you whenever you''re nearby. You have a distinct soul which calls out to me. We are fated to be rivals," he explained.


    "But that doesn''t explain why you and I are inside the Dream World right now," I persisted. "There''s no way for you to summon me here. So who did?" I questioned him.


    Arthur smirked at me. The dark knight drew his sword from his back and pointed the red blade at the sky. A pulse of dark energy shot out of the edge of his sword and attacked the clouds above our heads!


    I watched with fascination and horror as the clouds were melted away, revealing the presence of the Gods floating high in the sky.


    Arthur sheathed his sword with another smirk. "The Gods have brought us here. They are anxious for us to meet on the battlefield and provide entertainment to their Overlord. I have done my part as I have become the Champion of Chaos. Now, it''s your turn. How many more towns and cities must I raze to the ground before you try to stop me?" he challenged me.


    My fists clenched at the appalling callousness that the man had shown toward the suffering of the people of Britannia. I saw the crazy look in his eyes, and I realized that Arthur had gone too far over the edge. Nothing mattered anymore except to defeat him on the battlefield and end his reign of terror. However, I was still waiting for The Twelve leaders of the Church to summon me. Until I receive recognition as the Champion of Order, I could not confront Arthur.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The dark knight studied my face, and he understood my predicament. "You should return to London tomorrow," he advised me.


    "Why?" I asked with suspicion.


    Arthur grinned. "I have a feeling you will be summoned by The Twelve shortly," he said.


    "How do you know that?" I challenged him.


    My frenemy shook his head. "Just go there tomorrow."


    "Fine. I''ll see you soon," I promised. The mists thickened again and obscured my vision. I left the Dream World. After an indeterminate amount of time, I awoke to the sound of a rooster crowing in the distance.


    I sat up on my bed and stretched my arms. Somehow, I remembered the conversation I had with Arthur inside the Dream World, and I decided to take his advice. I had been away from London for a few days, and it was time for me to return.


    I got off the bed. I decided to check the walk-in closet and see if Merlin had any clothing that I wish to borrow. I walked over and entered the small room. I tried on some of the robes, but I soon discovered that they did not fit me. My shoulders were too wide, and I was too short compared to Merlin.


    However, I noticed a strap hanging on the rack. I took it to examine more closely. It was made of leather and seem to be worn across the chest like a backpack. I noticed there was a hole and I pondered what the hole was used to hold. It couldn''t be a sword.


    Suddenly, I remembered Merlin''s Staff, which was leaning on the wall next to the bed. I returned to the bed and retrieved the artifact. I wore the strap and then I slid the staff over my right shoulder. I discovered that the strap held my staff in place across my back at an angle. I was delighted to find the strap because now, I could walk around without holding the staff in my hand all the time.


    "Looks good on you," someone called out.


    I turned and noticed that it was Van. "Good morning!"


    "A blessed morning to you, Brother Mulligan," the paladin replied with a deep bow. "Where are we headed today?"


    "London," I replied.


    Van nodded in agreement. He pointed at Bila, who was still sleeping on the couch. "Do you want to wake her up?"


    "Sure," I said with a smile. I walked over to the sofa, and I started poking the cat girl''s cheeks. When she wouldn''t stir, I finger-flicked her ears until they began to twitch.


    HISS! Bila opened her eyes and stared at me. "I hope you''re taking us to eat breakfast at The Trade Wind," she groused.


    "That''s fine," I agreed readily. I knew that I had bribe Bila with good food to convince her to get up so early.


    "Excellent!" Van said. "Rijana and the siblings will be eating there, too. She was planning to meet you at either The Trade Wind or near the Westminster Abbey in London," he explained.


    "Okay, I need you guys to leave Merlin''s Workshop. I will lock the door and then teleport us to the tavern," I said.


    My bodyguards hurried out of the workshop, and they patiently waited while I locked the door.


    When I heard the familiar sound of "ding," I turned away from Merlin''s Workshop. I closed my eyes and slowly recalled the instructions to cast the Gate spell. It required an elaborate choreography of hand gestures and weird sounding words. Since this was my first attempt to cast the spell, I had to do it slowly. After a minute, I named the designation for the spell: "London!"


    I immediately opened my eyes, and I watched anxiously as a golden dot slowly grew into a shimmering portal in front of me. The opening seemed to mock me by taking its time to form a fully-functional portal. It took a minute for the Gate to complete its formation.


    My bodyguards turned to each other and said simultaneously, "Go ahead" and "You go first." They glared at each other for a moment. Neither person wanted to be my guinea pig.


    "Rock-paper-scissors!" Bila suggested.


    "On three," Van agreed.


    The two counted down in unison. Bila threw a rock while Van threw scissors.


    "I win!" the cat girl whooped while hopping up and down.


    I rolled my eyes at their silly antics. "You know we could just head to London directly," I suggested in a cold tone of voice.


    "No, we''re going to The Trade Wind first!" Bila said. She put her paws on Van''s back, and roughly shoved the paladin through the gate!


    "Whoa!" Van blurted out. A moment later, he held out his hand through the portal and motioned for us to enter.


    Bila hopped over the gate, and I followed her and then closed the portal behind me.


    Once we entered The Trade Wind, and Bernetta greeted us at the front lobby. "Welcome back, Protector!"


    I nodded politely and followed the tavernkeeper as she led my party through the common room and into the VIP room.


    As Van had promised, Rijana, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin were already inside, and they were eating breakfast.


    "Good morning, Lord Mulligan!" Bjoukia said in a cheerful voice. She gave me a bright smile.


    "Good morning," her two companions echoed.


    "Good morning everyone," I said before I took my customary seat at the head of the table.


    Van took the seat to my left while Bila claimed the chair to my right.


    "What are you guys having?" Bila asked.


    "Rice porridge," Bjoukin replied.


    The cat girl frowned and turned toward me. "Can I get fish soup for breakfast?" Bila pleaded.


    "Sure," I smiled. I knew how much Bila enjoyed eating fish. I turned toward Bernetta. "I''ll have the same."


    "Me too," Van added.


    The tavernkeeper offered a deep bow and then left the VIP room.


    "What''s on the agenda for today?" Rijana asked politely. Everyone turned toward me.


    "London," I answered succinctly.


    My companions nodded. They all expected me to return to London shortly. My stay in Southampton was a nice respite before I had to fulfill many responsibilities to the Church and the kingdom.


    A young waitress soon entered our room while carrying a tray with three bowls of fish soup and three cups of hot tea. Once the worker distributed a bowl and cup to Van, Bila, and I, the girl bowed to me and left the room.


    I peered into my bowl and discovered that the soup was chowder style--excessively creamy. However, when I took a small taste of my soup, I found that the chef had added salt and spices to liven up the flavor. I devoured my soup like a hungry hippo, and I even managed to finish my meal before Bila!


    The cat girl lifted her head from her bowl of fish chowder soup. Her eyes met mine as Bila asked, "Can I get a second bowl?"


    I thought for a moment. I wasn''t sure that The Twelve were ready to meet me. Thus, there was no rush for me to arrive in London so early in the morning. "Sure," I answered.


    When a waitress returned to refill our tea, Bila ordered a second serving of soup. Once she finished her breakfast some ten minutes later, I rose from my seat and placed a gold coin on the table.


    Van opened the door and led our party out of the VIP room.


    As we passed through the common room, the patrons noticed me and they started lowering their heads in my direction.


    I waved at them and continued walking.


    Bernetta accosted me when I reached the lobby. "Are you returning to London?" she inquired politely.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    The middle-aged woman surprised me with a quick kiss on my cheek and a hug. "For good luck," Bernetta said with a smile as she released me. "The people of Southampton support your bid for kingship." She bowed her head respectfully.


    "Thank you," I replied.


    "Should I cast Gate?" Rijana offered.


    "No, I can do it," I answered with a big grin.


    Bila muttered, "Showoff!" under her breath.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated on the proper movements and wording of the spell. I was able to cast Gate faster than before. The golden portal appeared before me.


    Van stuck his head through the gate to check the other side. He motioned with his hand for us to walk through and then did the same.


    We arrived in the Public Square in front of Westminster Abbey.


    A group of knights immediately approached us. The patrol leader quickly read the captions above our heads. He turned to face me directly. "Lord Mulligan, you have been summoned by The Twelve. Please permit us to escort you into the abbey," he requested.


    The other knights surrounded my party. Apparently, this was an order from The Twelve.


    I raised my hand. "Please give me a moment." I turned toward Rijana. "I will go with Van. Please visit the convent and retrieve Sister Waverly. I''ll meet you here again," I instructed.


    My companions nodded and left.


    I turned back toward the patrol leader. "Let''s go."


    The knight saluted me. He turned toward the direction of the abbey and started marching.


    As we marched across the Public Square, the commoners parted to create a path before us. They stared at me in awe. Some people made signs of the cross while others lowered their heads. "That''s the next king!" a child blurted out while pointing at me.


    I straightened my back and tried my best to look calm and collected.


    Soon, we arrived on the steps before the cross-shaped building known as Westminster Abbey, where my destiny awaited.

 Chapter 105 - Inquisition

    It was evident that a runner had been sent ahead because Saint John the Kind was standing behind the main entrance of the Westminster Abbey. Behind him were a group of clerics, most of whom I did not recognize. But I saw Archbishop Wilshire and Bishop Canterbury among them.


    I immediately knelt before the saint and kissed his ring, and then Van did the same.


    "We have been waiting for your return, Brother Mulligan," Saint John chided me mildly.


    I bowed my head deeply. "I apologize for keeping you waiting," I replied.


    "Come with me to the chapel," the leader of the Church ordered. He turned around and started walking.


    I followed him, and Van walked behind me.


    The rest of the clerics walked silently behind us.


    As our group walked along the main hallway, I noticed something unusual--no churchgoers were around! In the past, I would encounter many commoners as they entered and left the building. This morning, however, the halls were eerily empty except for the heavy presence of knights standing guard.


    Saint John took us to a small chapel that barely had enough room for all fourteen of us. "Brother Mulligan, The Twelve has gathered to examine your qualification for kingship. A prerequisite to that is your recognition as the Champion of Order and defending the Kingdom against the Champion of Chaos and his followers. Are you prepared to submit to our Inquisition?" he asked in a severe tone of voice.


    I nodded. "I am."


    "Then go to the podium and knee. Your follower will remain outside the chapel as we conduct our examination," the church leader ordered.


    I walked to the front of the chapel and knelt on the podium.


    "I will now review and copy your Player Status Report," Saint John announced. He muttered quietly, and his eyes started to glow with a golden hue.


    Another cleric quietly handed him a parchment and quill.


    The saint started writing down my information. It took several minutes for him to finish, and Saint John used several pieces of parchment to copy my information. When he completed this task, the saint passed the papers to Bishop Canterbury, who was seated to his right.


    The bishop took a minute to review the papers, and then he passed them to the next person.


    By the time every church leader in the chapel had seen my report, my lower legs had fallen asleep. I was forced to remain on my knees for the past twelve minutes.


    Mercifully, Saint John was mindful of my physical condition. "Please rise, Brother Mulligan."


    Putting my palms to the ground, I slowly pushed my body back up.


    The saint stood and turned around to address The Twelve. "Does anyone oppose Lawrence Eugene Mulligan''s candidacy for kingship?" he asked.


    Everyone remained silent.


    "Then we have a new King-in-Waiting who must prove himself to the Gods and the people of the Kingdom of Merlin," Saint John concluded. He turned around to face me. He had a kind smile on his face. The old man slowly approached me. When Saint John stood in front of me, he requested, "Please lower your head."


    Despite my surprise, I did as requested.


    Saint John the Kind gave me a hug and a kiss on my forehead. "May the Gods be you," he blessed me and stepped out of the chapel.


    The other members of The Twelve formed a line and started giving me a hug, kiss, and blessing as well.


    When I was the sole person remaining inside the chapel, the saint spoke from the doorway. "You will remain here and pray to the Gods. We will need time to prepare for your public ceremony as the Champion of Order in the Public Square. A servant will fetch you when it is time," he explained.


    I bowed deeply to The Twelve, who then left me behind. I hopped off the podium and walked to the center of the room. I sat down, cross-legged, and closed my eyes to meditate.


    As my senses drew closer to my inner soul, I made an important discovery! Leylines surrounded me! With growing excitement, I started tapping into each line to learn what element it contained. I was shocked to learn that ALL six elements were present--including light and dark! I quickly bound the leylines of light and dark to my soul.


    When the leylines of all six elements connected to my soul, I felt a surge of energy rushing into my body, and the energy began to circulate. I opened my eyes to check my in-game notifications, and I saw the following: "Leyline CONNECTED: Westminster Abbey (Light). +1,000 XP." "Leyline CONNECTED: Westminster Abbey (Dark). +1,000 XP." "Major faction quest COMPLETED. Title ACQUIRED: Leyline Master. +2 to all attributes, +5,000 XP, +5,000 Reputation, +10,000 XP."


    I was pleasantly surprised by these messages. While I understood why a leyline of light ran through the abbey, I was stupefied by the presence of the leyline of darkness. On the other hand, it made sense given how Bane, a Chaotic God, was able to walk around as his human avatar on church grounds with impunity.


    I pushed aside these thoughts and cleared my mind again to continue meditating. The sands of time slowly passed. My mind was serene, and my heart was at peace. A while later, I felt the presence of another being entering the room. I opened my eyes and saw a young boy.


    "Brother Mulligan, please come with me," the servant requested with a deep bow.


    I rose to my feet and followed him out of the small chapel. When I stepped out of the room, Van accosted me. "How long have you been standing here?" I asked. I didn''t expect the paladin to be standing guard, and I felt guilty for making him wait.


    Van tilted his head. "Two hours maybe?" he replied with a shrug. It made no difference to the paladin because it was his duty to watch over me. He was not foolish enough to believe that the assassins would give up trying to kill me just because I was inside a church.


    The boy led us down the hallway. He stopped after passing two doors. He opened the door and said, "Inside this room is a bathtub with hot water. Please clean yourself and change into the clothes provided for you," the servant requested politely.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    My bodyguard stuck his head inside the room and cast Detect Evil. He found nothing hidden in the room and gestured for me to enter. "You should listen to the boy and take a bath. You stink," he smirked.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You''re not smelling like roses, either. I pity Bila, who has to put up with your stink," I retorted.


    Van put his hands on my back and forcefully shoved me into the room. "The Twelve are waiting for you, Brother Mulligan." He closed the door before I could make a saucy comeback.


    I took a quick survey of the room. It was ten feet by ten feet with the previously mentioned bathtub in the center of the room. The air was moist and steamy from the hot water inside the tub. A folded towel and a bar of soap were at the edge of the bathtub. A small slit on the wall allowed fresh air to enter the room.


    There was a wooden chair leaning against another wall. On the seat was a set of neatly-folded, clean clothes--a blue tunic, gray underpants, blue pants, black shoes, and a white robe with golden embroidery on the sleeves and at the bottom of the garment.


    I quickly undressed and stepped into the tub. The water was warmer than I expected but not scalding hot. I carefully sat down and started scrubbing my skin using the bar of soap. The bathwater soon turned muddy and gray with my filth. The bar of soap had a scent of lavender, and my nose twitched slightly at the smell. I chuckled when I imagined how Bila would react to the scent.


    I suspected that people were probably waiting for my arrival in the Public Square because I thought The Twelve intended the ceremony to be public. Otherwise, the church leaders would have conducted the religious ceremony immediately after their inquisition in the small chapel.


    When I was satisfied that my body was scrubbed entirely clean, I got out of the tub and dried myself with the large towel. I put on the new clothes and marveled at how perfectly they fit my body. I was happy to discover the pants had pockets as well as an inner pouch inside the waistband for storage of coins. I quickly transferred the coins in my waist pouch to the new pants.


    I wore the white robe and then I put on my belt. I tied my money sack, my spellbook leather pouch, and my scabbard to my waist. I strapped the sheath of my dagger to my left calf. I put on my messenger bag and my potions bag. Last but not least, I put on my leather strap around my back and placed my Staff of Merlin through the hole in the strap.


    I looked around the room in search of a mirror, but alas, there wasn''t one. I sighed and quickly patted my body with my hands to ensure everything was in order. I picked up the old, dirty clothes and walked out of the room.


    "I''ll take those clothes," the servant offered and took them off my hands.


    "I''ll take your messenger bag," Van said.


    I handed the bag to the paladin, who declined to put it on his back and held the bag in his left hand instead.


    "Please follow me," the boy said respectfully and started walking along the main hallway.


    I saw that at the very end of the hallway, The Twelve were waiting for me. The clergymen had changed their simple robes for more elegant ones with golden embroidery similar to mine. Furthermore, each cleric wore a hat which was square with three peaks. Saint John wore white, while the other clerics wore either red or violet colored caps. Also, the saint held a pastoral staff with a cross at the top, while the others carried staves with hooks on top in the style of a shepherd''s crook.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," I apologized with a deep bow.


    "Well, at least you smell better than before," someone remarked with a chuckle.


    My face turned red with embarrassment as I recalled fourteen of us standing inside the small chapel a few hours earlier. At the time, I didn''t see any look of discomfort on their faces as The Twelve conducted their Inquisition.


    Saint John the Kind waved his hand. "It''s time for the ceremony, Brother Mulligan. Please follow us into the Public Square," he ordered.


    I nodded.


    The saint slammed the end of his pastoral staff on the ground twice.


    The massive double doors creaked open before him, and Saint John started the procession. He descended the steps slowly without looking down. His head was faced forward, and his eyes shone with pride and determination as the ordinary people watched in silence.


    The musicians started playing their instruments.


    I saw a raised platform at the center of the Public Square, and the saint was headed straight for it. My eyes darted from side to side as I grew more and more nervous while walking past the crowd. There were thousands of people gathered for this ceremony. My heart started racing, and I felt a panic attack coming! Suddenly, dice began rolling inside my head and then stopped. "Wisdom saving throw SUCCESSFUL. +50 XP." I laughed inwardly as my heartbeat slowly returned to normal. Making a saving was one way to stop a panic attack.


    I decided to stop looking at the people and focus my attention on Bishop Canterbury''s back. He was the lowest ranking member of The Twelve, and therefore, had the last spot among the church leadership. Nonetheless, Bishop Cantebury''s presence was reassuring to me because this man represented Tregome, the place where I began this long journey, and I considered Tregome to be my hometown.


    I followed the church leaders, and eventually, I climbed the elevated platform. From my higher vantage point, I immediately realized my mistake: there were at least tens of thousands of people gathered in the Public Square. Thankfully, I did not suffer another panic attack.


    Saint John the Kind moved to the center of the platform and stepped forward. He raised his hands to quiet the onlookers. "My fellow countrymen, we are gathered here today to witness a joyous occasion: the recognition of our new Champion of Order, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan!" The old man turned around and pointed his staff at me.


    The crowded offered a loud and boisterous cheer.


    The saint waited for the cheers to die down and then continued his speech. "But his rise also heralds the rise of his polar opposite--the Champion of Chaos. Indeed, my friends, this champion has gathered an army, and they are currently marching toward our major cities in the south. In the upcoming days, our Champion will rise his banner and meet the army of Chaos. Will you accept the challenge and volunteer to join the army of Order? Will you laid down your very lives to protect your families and your homes? I humbly beseech you to join." Saint John lowered his head toward the crowd.


    "Where do I sign up?" someone shouted.


    "Me, too!" the crowd echoed.


    Saint John raised his head and smiled broadly. "Immediately after the ceremony," he told the audience. The saint turned to face me again. "Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, the Pursuer of the Crown, Leyline Master, Spirit Magi, Matter User, Anti-Matter User, Dragonslayer, Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Undead Hunter, Were-Hunter, Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel, and Protector of Southampton, please stand before me," he requested.


    I walked to the front of the stage and stood before him.


    "Kneel."


    I obeyed.


    The saint took out a flask of holy water from his pocket, and he slowly poured the water on my head. "With the blessing of the Gods of the Law and Order, I, Saint John the Kind, now confer upon you, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, the title of the ''Champion of Order!''"


    I immediately received this pop-up message: "Title ACQUIRED: Champion of Order. +5,000 XP, +5,000 Reputation, +10,000 XP."


    "Please rise and face your people," Saint John instructed.


    I obeyed.


    Someone used a towel to wipe my hair and face.


    Van appeared in front of me. In his hand was a white mantle with a red cross at the center. He placed the cape around me. He fastened the clasp above my collarbone to hold the mantle in place.


    "Artifact ACQUIRED: Mantle of Order, soul bound. +5 to all attributes, +25% reputation to Lawful creatures, +50% resistance to Chaos. +2,000 XP, +5,000 Reputation, +10,000 XP."


    I was astounded by how powerful this article of clothing was!


    "You need to make a speech," Van whispered.


    Setting aside my annoyance at being put on the spot in this manner, I calmly faced the crowd. I took a deep breath and began my short, impromptu speech. "My fellow countrymen, I am honored to become your new Champion of Order. I am humbled by the faith that you have placed in me to protect you. I will make you this promise: I will fight the army of Chaos with everything I have. But I am only one man. I cannot fight them alone. Who among you will stand up and join me to protect our families, our homes, and our kingdom?" I challenged the crowd.


    "I will!" "Me!" The audience began raising their hands.


    Van raised his fist and shouted, "Larry! Larry! Larry!"


    Saint John the Kind joined the chant, and the rest of The Twelve did the same.


    The audience was spellbound and they, too, chanted, "Larry! Larry! Larry!"


    My forearms tingled, and I looked up. I saw my six Divine Patrons standing in the sky with approving looks on their faces.


    They waved at me and vanished.

 Chapter 106 - Pledges & Followers

    Someone patted my arm. I turned my head and noticed it was Van.


    "Are you okay?" the paladin asked in a low voice.


    "I''m fine," I answered. I was gawking at the Gods for too long.


    "Champion, please get off the stage and greet your well-wishers," Saint John suggested.


    The Twelve proceeded to walk in a straight line to leave the platform. The saint was the last person among the church leaders on the line.


    I followed him, and Van walked behind me.


    When I returned to the ground, the church leaders stood in a semi-circle around me.


    The first person to greet me was a regal looking man dressed in blue; he also wore a small circlet around his temples. He was middle-aged, and his golden hair was slick and oily; he resembled a snake. His face looked familiar, but I couldn''t quite put a name to it. The nobleman appraised me coolly with his pale blue eyes. Finally, he introduced himself in a loud voice. "I am Randolph Timmons Paget, the Regent of the Kingdom of Merlin. The House of Paget pledge its support to Champion Mulligan and join the fight against the army of Chaos!" The Regent bent his knee and kissed the back of my hand.


    Suddenly, I received a pop-up notification: "Follower ACQUIRED: Randolph Timmons Paget, Journeyman Fencer."


    The regent stepped back, and his son and brother came forward to kiss my hand.


    When the trio walked away from me, people began to line up to give their pledge and support for the upcoming war. Each person became my follower.


    After a while, I was shocked to see the next person in line--Amelica! Standing next to my girlfriend was a short, middle-aged nobleman with dark brunette hair and the same blue eyes as Amelica. I had the impression that the two were related.


    "Milord, this is my father Baron Godfried Kingsbury," she introduced the man.


    The baron scowled at me for some reason.


    "Milord, did I offend you somehow?" I inquired politely.


    Baron Kingsbury strutted forward and leaned his face toward mine. "You are courting my daughter," he stated.


    "Yes, I am," I admitted openly.


    The onlookers gasped and began to stare at Amelica.


    "If you make her cry, then you will answer to me," he grumbled. Baron Kingsbury cleared his throat. "The House of Kingsbury pledge its support to Champion Mulligan and join the fight against the army of Chaos," the baron said in a formal tone of voice. He knelt and kissed my hand.


    Once the baron stepped aside, Amelica came forward and said, "I, Amelica Kingsbury, pledge my support to you, Lawrence Eugene Mulligan." She knelt and kissed my hand.


    My eyes widened in surprise. In the past, Amelica had mentioned her estrangement from her father because Amelica had eloped with a childhood friend to escape an arranged marriage. In response, her father disowned her. But now, the two had made up, and Amelica''s birthright was restored. How in the world did this happen?


    When my girlfriend returned to her feet, Amelica turned to face Saint John the Kind. "Thank you," she said and bowed deeply to him.


    "There''s no need to thank me," the saint responded with a smile. "And you''re holding up the line," he reminded her.


    Amelica''s face turned red with embarrassment as Baron Kingsbury dragged her away from me.


    The procession of pledges continued for a few more hours. Suddenly, someone cried out, "Dragon!" The people in the Public Square looked up at the sky, saw the creature, and began to flee!


    I looked up and saw a red dragon flying toward the city. However, something about the dragon seemed familiar.


    A member of the Magic Guild began to cast Meteor Swarm, but Archbishop Wilshire interfered by knocking the spellcaster''s hands aside.


    "You fool! Your spell will hit us all!" the cleric admonished the mage.


    However, the spellcaster was feeling the painful feedback loop of the miscast, and he couldn''t hear the archbishop.


    I ignored my surroundings, and I activated my Spirit Sense. I read the dragon''s aura and discovered that it was Dovarata! "Don''t attack the dragon!" I yelled. I cast Fly and flew up to intercept her.


    When Dovarata saw my approach, the dragon flapped her wings and hovered in the air. She waited patiently for my arrival.


    "Why are you here?" I demanded to know. I was SO upset with the Draco right now because she had ruined my afterparty. With all the pledges I was receiving, I gained dozens of followers, with many more people waiting to pledge themselves to me.


    I glanced at the ground and saw that most of the people had scattered, and the Public Square became deserted. I couldn''t blame them because the commoners were sitting ducks for either Dovarta''s dragon breath or friendly fire from the city''s defenders.


    I turned my attention back to the problematic Draco. "Let''s talk elsewhere."


    "Lead the way," the red dragon replied.


    I glanced at my mana bar and saw that I had less than a quarter remaining. I reached for the potions pouch to drink a Mana Potion.


    But Dovarata had other ideas. She dropped under me and then rose in the air.


    I landed on her back.


    "Tell me where to go," she asked again.


    I was shocked that Dovarata would allow me to ride her back. But her persistent question shook me out of my reverie. I looked around and quickly settled on a location: Primrose Hill. It was to the north of London, but also the site of one of the Ph''laen Ruins. I pointed north to Primrose Hill.


    "Ah, I see," she answered as Dovarata recognized the hill. The red dragon flapped her enormous wings, generating strong gusts of wind. She flew across the big blue sky like a fish swimming in the water.


    A nearby flock of birds screeched in alarm at her approach and immediately scattered.


    Dovarata laughed out loud as she flew past the frightened birds. A few minutes later, we descended on Primrose Hill. Once I hopped off her back, Dovarata shapeshifted to her draconian form.


    I folded my arms across my chest and tapped my foot on the ground impatiently. "Why did you come to London?" I asked in a stern voice.


    The mercurial Draco sulked and turned her face away from me. "I need your help," Dovarata said in a small voice.


    "Huh? Can you repeat that?" I demanded while putting a hand to my ear. I heard her the first time, but I wanted to knock her pride down a few pegs. Plus, I was still upset that she ruined my afterparty.


    The Draco stared at me, and her eyes glowed red with anger. "I NEED YOUR HELP!" she yelled.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Tell me more," I said while casually checking my nails.


    Dovarata stomped on the grass and turned around. "Forget I asked." Her leather wings spread behind her back, and the Draco prepared to take flight.


    However, I grabbed her arm to stop Dovarata from leaving. "Tell me," I said calmly.


    She huffed and finally turned to look at me. "It''s my sister," Dovarata said softly. "She''s been charmed by a human named Arthur William de Vere."


    I nodded. "Yes, I saw Arthur ride a red dragon. I was so shocked that I didn''t check to the dragon''s aura. I didn''t realize the dragon was Hleara," I admitted.


    The Draco grabbed my shoulders, and her claws began to dig into my flesh.


    "-2 Health." I winced at the pain.


    Dovarata saw what she did and immediately released me. "Where did you see them?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "I''m not sure where I saw them. I was flying in a bubble while accompanied by my Patron Gods. They were escorting me from Carmarthen back to London. Arthur was leading an army and heading south," I recalled. I turned my attention back to Dovarata. "Do you know how Hleara was charmed?" I asked.


    The Draco looked down and stared at her feet. "It''s our dad--more specifically, it was his spirit. Somehow, that filthy human had formed a soul pact with Hleandros and their two spirits merged. Hleara recognized her father when the human entered our dragon''s den. He convinced her to serve as his steed." Dovarata shook her head in anger at the memory.


    "I tried to stop her, but the human intruder blasted a black beam and caused the ceiling to collapse on top of me. It took me this entire time to dig myself out of the rocks," she continued. Dovarata stomped her foot again. "If only I could stop her back then!"


    "Okay," I said.


    "Huh?"


    "I said, ''Okay.'' We''re going to stop Arthur and save your sister. If Hleara is under Hleandros'' thrall, then the spell will end upon his death. Arthur is the Champion of Chaos and my nemesis. I''m raising an army of Order to face his army of Chaos, and I need your help. Will you join me in battle?" I asked.


    "Our interests align, human. So you have a deal." Dovarata offered her hand, and we shook to seal the agreement.


    I turned my head toward the city of London. I pointed in the direction of the town and said, "We should head back before the Church sends a rescue squad after me."


    The Draco laughed at my foolish warning. "If I want to kidnap you, the Church can''t stop me!" she boasted and puffed her chest. Her expression suddenly turned serious. "I won''t be able to carry you in my draconian form. I''ll have to shapeshift to my dragon form to take you home. Stand back," Dovarata ordered.


    I backpedaled a few yards.


    She nodded her approval at where I stood. Her eyes glowed, and her body began to shapeshift. Ligaments and muscles bulged out of her slim figure as her form expanded in volume rapidly. Her neck became elongated, and her jaws protruded outward.


    Frankly, I thought her shapeshift looked uncomfortable if not outright painful.


    But Dovarata endured in stoic silence. Her unbreakable red dragon scale began to cover her body. After a minute, the transformation was complete, and a full-sized adult red dragon stood before me. "Hop on," she said as the dragon laid flat on the ground.


    I used her right hind leg for leverage to reach the dragon''s back, and then I walked on her back until I reached the section in front of her wings. There were bony protrusions which doubled as handles for me to hold.


    Without warning, the mischievous dragon flapped her enormous wings to generate lift. Once Dovarata achieved this, she flew into the sky at a sharp angle.


    "WHOA!" I cried out as I desperately held on. "SLOW DOWN!"


    "Make up your mind, human!" she huffed. The red dragon turned her neck to hide the grin on Dovarata''s face. It was her payback for my bullying earlier.


    Because the red dragon was flying so fast, it took only a handful of minutes to reach London. When Dovarata was close to the city, she made a steep dive!


    "Whoa!" I blurted out as I was forced to tighten my grip on the dragon''s back.


    The dragon suddenly flapped her wings, creating a strong gust of wind. Dovarata landed in the Public Square without any problem.


    Dozens of knights, archers, mages, and clerics ran out of the Westminster Abbey and other nearby buildings to surround the red dragon.


    I carefully jumped off her back and landed on the ground.


    Regent Paget pushed aside the knights blocking his path and marched straight for us! He was livid at our antics and the property damage the evil dragon had caused. "Champion! Why are you cavorting with this evil dragon?" he demanded to know while pointing at Dovarata.


    I saw the hostile expressions on everyone''s faces and realized that they were prepared to attack if I gave the regent a lousy answer. "I need her help. The Champion of Chaos is riding a red dragon. I can''t fight both of them at the same time," I explained.


    Regent Paget took a deep breath and calmed down. "This creature is evil. How can you trust this beast not to attack you?" he persisted.


    Van pushed his way through the crowd and stood next to me. "Regent, it is true that this creature is evil. But her alignment is Lawful Evil, and she can be reasoned. Besides, we will be using evil to defeat a greater evil. As a paladin, I am sworn to fight evil. If she betrays our Champion, then I will not hesitate to end her life," he proclaimed.


    Dovarata snorted, earning a glare from me.


    I saw the doubt on the regent''s face, and I raised my hand to appease him. "I have adventured with Dovarata before," I revealed.


    The onlookers gasped at my revelation. How could a Champion of Order openly associate with an evil dragon?


    "How is this possible? Where can you go with such a big dragon following you around?" Paget expressed his doubt openly.


    Dovarata burst out in laughter. She shapeshifted back to her original form as a Draco. "Is this form more suitable to you, Regent Paget?" she asked with a mock bow.


    The nobleman ignored her taunt and turned to face Van. "I''m holding you responsible for the Champion''s safety. Don''t let us down," he ordered.


    "Yes, Regent!" the paladin replied immediately and saluted.


    "Hmph!" The regent raised his hand as a signal to the gathered knights, and then he turned away.


    The would-be defenders of the city started to disperse. Nobody wanted to linger behind and associate with a known evil creature.


    With a smirk on her face, Dovarata waved at the departing figure of the regent.


    I half-expected her to stick out her tongue at Paget''s back, but she disappointed me in this regard.


    "Must you create trouble for everyone, Dovarata?" a female voice asked.


    We turned in unison and saw Sister Waverly!


    The human avatar of Lady Musa was wearing a traditional, black-colored sister''s robe and veil. Standing behind her were the rest of the gang--Rijana, Bjoukia, Bjoukin, and Bila.


    I smiled as I walked over to them. "Did you guys watch my ceremony on stage?" I asked.


    "Yes, we did," Bjoukia answered. "I was surprised you were able to make your recruitment speech without being flustered," she added with open admiration.


    "If Lord Mulligan screwed that up, then that pompous fool of a regent wouldn''t have pledged fealty," Bila groused.


    "I admit that I was surprised to see Amelica present, though. I didn''t realize she was a noble," Rijana observed.


    The rest of my companions nodded. Why would the daughter of a nobleman work as a waitress at a tavern? It was a great mystery to them.


    I grimaced at their unasked question. "I can''t talk about Amelica''s family situation," I said with a tight frown.


    "And we shouldn''t poke into her private affairs, either," Rijana agreed readily.


    Van turned his head back and forth across the Public Square; he saw too many people loitering nearby. "We should leave soon," he said quietly.


    "Before assassins come out and play," Bila completed the thought. Her eyes glowed in anticipation of another fight.


    "Do you want to visit the shop at the Magic Guild?" Rijana suggested.


    I nodded. "That''s fine. I was planning to go there, anyway."


    My party headed toward the eastern part of the city; many stores and guild offices were located in the secular section of London. As we walked, I noticed several groups of people following me. They included a half-dozen knights, two clerics, three mages, a motley crew of adventurers, plus another handful of commoners.


    I stopped and turned around to address them. "Why are you following me?" I asked politely.


    One knight stepped forward to respond. "The Regent has assigned us as your bodyguards," the warrior said. His caption named him as "Basdeng Everheart."


    A cleric answered, "We are your liaisons with The Twelve." His caption named him as "Jero."


    I avoided the temptation to smack my forehead. I could not turn these people away. "What about the rest of you?" I asked gingerly.


    "You are Merlin''s Successor and the de facto head of the Magic Guild. We serve as your assistants and relay your orders to the guild branches," a mage explained. His name was Kyn.


    An adventurer, who was dressed in boiled leather armor and carried a longbow across his back, said, "I have pledged my party, The Glorious Bastards, to serve you." His name was Alandel.


    I turned my head toward the commoners. They appeared no older than teenagers. "What about you guys?"


    One of the more courageous girls stepped forward. "We wish to serve you, Champion." Her name was Ophina.


    "How old are you?" I asked.


    "Fifteen," she answered.


    "I appreciate your courage and desire to protect the kingdom. But I will not take anyone younger than eighteen into the battlefield," I replied.


    "But Champion!" the teenager protested before I raised my hand to cut her off.


    "I need you to stay in London and protect the city. I fear that the dark elves will take advantage and infiltrate London to kidnap our children for human sacrifices to Drowsidea. It will ease my conscience if you remain in London if the dark elves do appear," I explained.


    The girl was skeptical, but Rijana spoke out in support of my decision. "Our Champion has fought with the dark elves in the western frontier town of Tregome. He rescued a group of children from those elves," she attested. Rijana learned of this incident through the spy network of The Elven Nation.


    The knight leader turned to address the commoners. "The Champion is right. We need you to protect the city. Please show up at the Public Square tomorrow morning. We will train you to fight," he promised.


    The commoners nodded and walked away with their heads down in disappointment.


    I turned toward my assistants from the Magic Guild. I checked their captions and read their names as "Kyn," "Santone Wordsmith," and "Lanvoi," respectively. "Is it okay to have so many people follow me into the mage tower?" I asked.


    Santone, a green-robed mage, nodded. "Yes, Successor. You are free to invite as many guests into the tower as you wish."


    It was time for me to wave the white flag. "Please lead the way," I ordered. My newly formed entourage surrounded me, and we navigated across the city jointly.

 Chapter 107 - New Ownership

    My party arrived at the mage tower after a half-hour trek across the busy streets of London.


    The pedestrians parted way for my entourage to pass through, as they repeatedly whispered the word, "Champion," amongst themselves as an explanation for my VIP treatment. None of them dared to approach me; my bodyguards made sure of that.


    Bila, Van, Bjoukia, and Bjoukin regularly checked the rooftops to ensure that no assassins were waiting to shoot me with their bows.


    When we arrived at the mage tower, a group of mages stood before the entrance. I was surprised to see Mordekai the Wiseman among them. As he was the only mage wearing white robes, it was easy to identify the Guildmaster of the London branch. The elder mage lowered his head respectfully, and the rest of the guildmates did the same. "Welcome to our Mage Tower, Successor."


    "Thank you," I responded with a polite nod. I planned to see Mordekai and inquire about learning light magic from him since he specialized in it; magic from the Light Sphere was relatively rare compared to the basic four elemental magic.


    I waved my hands toward my entourage. "Is there room for my followers to refresh themselves somewhere inside the tower?" I asked. I felt like an unannounced visitor bringing too many guests to stay over at the house; it was rude and unfair to the Guildmaster.


    To his credit, the Guildmaster nodded. "We will find accommodations for them," Mordekai declared. "Now, where would you like to go first?" he asked.


    "I have two destinations. First, I want to visit Merlin''s Workshop. Then I will drop by the Magic Shop," I answered.


    The white mage''s eyes danced with delight. Mordekai had never visited Merlin''s Workshop within the tower because it was both sealed and protected by deadly guardians. He turned around to face his guild members.


    They realized that at least one person among them would be chosen to guide my followers to a resting place, while the rest will be free to accompany Mordekai and myself to enter the mysterious workshop.


    Mordekai slowly turned his head back and forth as the mages held their breaths. Finally, he chose the guide: "Yana, you will take the Successor''s followers to the Guest Rooms."


    A green-robed, young looking mage with dark brown hair sighed. "Yes, Guildmaster," she said and stepped forward. Yana looked at my entourage. "Please follow me," she requested politely.


    I turned around to address my followers. "Everyone who joined me today will follow Yana to the guest rooms," I ordered.


    Basdeng, the knight leader, opened his mouth to protest but Van held up his hand. "I assure you that our Champion will be safe inside the tower," the paladin said.


    Basdeng saluted. "Yes, sir!"


    With the knight leader onboard with my decision, the rest of my entourage followed Yana and entered the tower.


    Mordekai waited a few moments for the visitors to teleport and clear the lobby. Then the guildmaster entered with his entourage.


    I followed them, and my party entered behind me. Once I saw that everyone was inside, I said, "Please join hands." Then I invoked the power word, "Merlin!"


    The world turned into a kaleidoscope as we teleported to another floor. We arrived in a large, empty room with a black door which was adorned in an exact manner as the door to Merlin''s Workshop back in Southampton.


    Knowing what will happen next, I took out the black key and unlocked the door. I watched as a magical guardian emerged from the door and stood before me.


    The creature''s putty-like nature hardened and took a humanoid shape with a head and four limbs. The eyes formed last, and they glowed with a golden color. The Guardian reached out with its right hand and penetrated my chest to grip my heart.


    I felt its cold touch. "-2 Permanent Health."


    The Guardian retracted its hand and finally spoke. "I recognize you as Merlin''s Successor and the new owner of Merlin''s Workshop. Please proceed." The creature bowed respectfully and returned to the door.


    I entered the workshop and looked around. While the air was stale, the room was dust-free. The floor was set up similar to the workshop in Southampton. Ignoring the alchemy workstation near the front, I immediately crossed the floor toward the back. When I approached the bed and study area, two shadows appeared to block my path.


    They studied me for a moment, nodded in acceptance of my status as the new owner, and disbursed as mists.


    I walked along the wall until I heard the slight "ding" sound. I turned and pressed my hand on the wall. The panel opened, and I stepped into the walk-in closet. I quickly found Merlin''s Spellbook on a shelf and took it. When I opened the cover, it resisted for a moment, and then I heard a "ding" sound. The book opened, and I quickly flipped through the pages. The leather bound book contained Eighth-Tier spells.


    "What did you find?" someone asked.


    I turned around and saw Mordekai. I handed him the spellbook.


    The white mage accepted it gratefully. After skimming through halfway, he made a low whistle. "Very impressive," the Wiseman remarked.


    I opened my messenger bag and took out the other Merlin''s Spellbook in my possession. I handed it to Mordekai.


    His brows shot up when the mage realized the book contained Ninth-Tier spells.


    I looked across the floor in Rijana''s direction and yelled: "Rijana, did you find anything special?" She was examining the mortar and pestle on the table.


    "No," she yelled back.


    I shook my head. I was disappointed to learn that Merlin''s Spellbook was the only item of value I found in this workshop. I turned back toward Mordekai and said, "I want to visit the Magic Shop now."


    "Yes, Successor," the Guildmaster nodded and returned the spellbooks. He turned around and announced, "We''re leaving the workshop."


    The guild members were surprised and disappointed. They were fascinated by the workshop and wanted to examine every inch of it. But they also realized that if they resisted, then I, as the current owner of Merlin''s Workshop, could summon the deadly guardians to expel them. Thus, the mages quickly walked through the exit and gathered in the empty room outside the workshop.


    I joined them and patiently waited for everyone to leave. When the workshop was empty of visitors, I locked the door, and we joined hands.


    This time, though, Mordekai was the one who involved the word of power, "Tabernam!"


    We teleported into the hallway in front of the Magic Shop.


    I turned toward Mordekai and made a request. "Can you get the Shopkeeper?" I asked. Since I was visiting the shop in London for the first time, and I never met the owner.


    The white mage nodded. "At once, Successor." Mordekai entered the shop and soon disappeared into a back office. He returned a minute later with someone following him. "Successor, this is Galvorg Teaspoon, the proprietor of the Magic Shop in the London branch," Mordekai introduced him.


    I saw a short gnome with an impressive, fiery beard standing before me. "Well met. I am Lawrence Eugene Mulligan."


    The owner offered a deep bow. "What can I do for you, Successor Mulligan?" Galvorg asked holding his hands in front of his chest.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    I gave him a wry smile. "What is the value of your entire inventory?" I asked.


    "Huh?" The gnome was shocked by the question. "What do you mean?" he asked tepidly.


    "If I were to buy everything in this store, how much will you ask?"


    Galvorg folded his forearms across his chest. He met my eyes with an incredulous look. But suddenly, he made a realization. "You''re serious," he muttered.


    I nodded.


    The gnome took a deep breath. "Two hundred fifty million gold coins!" Galvorg announced loudly and puffed his chest. Like a dragon, the owner took great pride in hoarding valuable items, and Galvorg believed he had the most expensive shop in the entire kingdom!


    I heard muttering from the patrons watching us. They were helpless witnesses to this astonishing event. Was I wealthy enough to buy out the store? And if so, where will they go to buy magic scrolls and other necessities?


    Galvorg''s face lit up when I pulled out a rainbow-colored card. He recognized it as a registry for purchases against Merlin''s legendary funds held by the Magic Guild. He turned toward Mordekai. "How much did Merlin have in his account?" the shopkeeper asked quietly.


    "One hundred fifty million platinum coins," the guildmaster announced aloud for the benefit of his guild members, who gasped and swore softly.


    The gnome frowned at the answer. He sighed and returned his attention to me. "I guess you''re now the new owner of the Magic Shop," Galvorg conceded unhappily.


    I turned toward Mordekai and asked, "How do I make payment?"


    The white mage replied, "The two of you have to hold the card, and you have to say the agreed purchase price aloud."


    I turned back toward Galvorg. "You''re fine with selling your shop for two hundred fifty million gold coins?" I asked for confirmation.


    The gnome raised his hand. "Listen, if I sell my shop to you, can I stay as your store employee? This place is my home," he explained.


    "Sure," I answered. "I was going ask you to stay anyway," I added.


    Galvorg grinned. He was going to cash out AND make me pay him to stay! As far as the gnome was concerned, he played me for a sucker! He held the edge of the card.


    I did the same and said, "Two hundred fifty million gold coins." I heard a soft "ding" sound.


    The former owner released the card and held out his hand.


    I shook it and received a firm grip. Once I stored the precious card, I turned to address the patrons, who were watching anxiously. "As the new owner, I will make everything in this shop available for free under two conditions: First, you take only what you can use personally. Second, you will enroll and join my army of Order to fight for the kingdom. If you refuse to sign up, then you will continue to pay for your purchases as if Galvorg was still the owner."


    The mages started discussing my offer amongst themselves.


    "That is very generous of you," the Wiseman remarked.


    I turned to face him. "I need an enticing offer to convince our guild members to join the army."


    Galvorg laughed heartily and patted my back. "Hahaha! That is so true!"


    I turned toward my party. "Please look around and take whatever you need," I said.


    My companions immediately walked toward different shelves and displays.


    Mordekai looked at me with a severe expression. "You plan to buy out all the magic shops?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    The white mage took a deep breath. "In that case, I can contact the shopkeepers on your behalf and arrange for them to teleport here to complete the transaction. But I must note that it''s unlikely the vendors at the Magic Bazaar in Southampton will agree to sell out their inventory," he warned.


    "That''s fine." I understood that Southampton did things differently from everyone else in the kingdom. I was not a tyrant, and I didn''t wish to force unwanted change upon the Southamptonians.


    The gnome cleared his throat. "Successor, is there anything you want at this shop?" he inquired while looking anxiously at the mages who had multiplied in numbers after learning of my offer of free magic items for enrollment with the army.


    I looked around. I wasn''t sure if I needed anything.


    Dovarata interjected on my behalf. "Lord Mulligan could use a magic item with the Featherfall effect. And he desperately needs a Bag of Holding. It''s scandalous how your Successor is carrying that bulky messenger bag like a donkey!" she scoffed while pointing at my pack.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes stared at my pack with a big frown. "Yes, you are right!" Galvorg nodded in agreement. "I''ll be right back!" The gnome hurried to enter his office.


    I scowled at the Draco. "You didn''t need to embarrass me like that," I complained.


    "Now, now," Sister Waverly said and patted my arm gently. "Dovarata has your best interest at heart."


    The mischievous Draco grinned.


    "Why did you ask for an item enchanted with Featherfall?" Bila asked out of curiosity. The cat girl remembered that I had used Fly to intercept Dovarata in her dragon form when she arrived in London. Wasn''t it redundant to use Featherfall when Fly was available?


    Rijana raised her hand to draw my attention. "Because Dovarata expects Lord Mulligan to engage in aerial combat," she explained.


    Bjoukia''s eyes lit up with delight as she realized what the enchanter meant. The fighter turned toward me and said, "You''re going to ride Dovarata in her dragon form to fight Arthur." She became jealous of the thought of me having a mighty dragon as my steed.


    The Draco puffed her chest and nodded. "If Lord Mulligan falls off my back, then the Featherfall effect will trigger to slow his descent to the ground," Dovarata added.


    Bila raised her hand. "But can''t he cast Fly if he falls off?" she asked.


    Rijana smiled at the question. It was simple but showed the cat girl''s lack of understanding of spell casting. Nonetheless, she patiently explained the challenge of casting while falling. "If you''re falling from a great height, your body will be twisting and turning in the air, right?"


    The cat girl tilted her head for a moment to consider the scenario and then nodded.


    "Spellcasting requires mental concentration. The very act of falling will interrupt this concentration and make it difficult to complete the spell," Rijana lectured. "Every time a spell is cast, there is always a probability of failure. And the higher the spell tier, the more difficult it is to cast the spell successfully. That''s why mages receive experience points we whenever successfully cast our spells."


    "Featherfall will buy me time to retrieve Lord Mulligan," Dovarata added.


    "I see," Bila nodded, and her whiskers twitched.


    Someone cleared his throat. We turned and saw that Galvorg had returned.


    "Sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I have the two items you requested," the gnome said. He handed me a copper ring and a regular looking sack.


    I accepted the items and received these notifications: "ACQUIRED: Copper Ring of Featherfall." "ACQUIRED: Bag of Holding." I immediately put the ring on my left thumb. Then I removed the messenger bag from my shoulder, opened it, and dumped its contents directly into the Bag of Holding. I watched in amazement as the magic bag gobbled up everything I threw in like a hungry slime monster. When the messenger pack was empty, I tossed it into the Bag of Holding, too.


    When I finished this task, I turned toward Golvarg. "How many Healing and Mana Potions do you have in stock?" I inquired.


    The shopkeeper walked over to the potions section of the store and did a quick inventory check. He blanched at his discovery that he ran out of both.


    I stood before Galvorg and waited for his answer. "These folks took everything?" I asked while pointing a thumb at my guildmates.


    The gnome nodded with a look of embarrassment.


    I shook my head. "That''s fine. I should have tried to get some first. That was my mistake," I admitted. "Is it possible to make more?" I asked hopefully.


    Galvorg turned around and opened a few drawers in the cabinet. He turned back to me and reported, "It looks like there are enough ingredients for about two dozen of each potion."


    "Please make them as soon as possible," I ordered.


    My employee nodded.


    I turned toward Mordekai the Wiseman, who had been watching my exchange in silence. "Mordekai, can I set some quests of my own for the guild members to fulfill?" I asked.


    "Of course, Successor!" the white mage replied.


    I smiled at the idea of offering my first quests to the NPCs in this world. "I need the ingredients to make Healing and Mana Potions, and alchemists to make them. You could set it up as a bounty for the ingredients and directly hire the alchemists if you prefer," I ordered.


    "I will make the appropriate postings at our Jobs Board," Mordekai replied with a nod.


    Van raised his hand. "Do you have any enchanted weapons to fight dragons or evil creatures?" he asked.


    The gnome''s thick brows rose. "What type of weapon are you seeking?" Galvorg inquired.


    "Swords for them," while pointing at Bila, Bjoukia, and I, "and a blunt weapon for me," Van answered.


    The store employee rubbed his hands. "I''ll see what I can find," the gnome replied and walked away.


    "I''ll go look for special arrows," Bjoukin said and followed Galvorg.


    I turned toward Sister Waverly and Rijana, who were standing together. "Do you guys need anything?"


    The two women shook their heads.


    "I prefer to fight barehanded," the sister reminded me.


    "If I have to start using my staff, then we''re in trouble," the mage joked and laughed.


    "How come you didn''t ask me if I want anything?" Dovarata pouted.


    "You have sharp claws and hard scales," I pointed out. "You ARE a weapon."


    The Draco preened like a peacock at my praise.


    Bjoukia giggled.


    A short while later, Galvorg and Bjoukin returned with weapons in their hands.


    The ranger handed a mace to Van.


    "This is named ''Bonecrusher.'' It does double damage against goblinkin," Galvorg explained.


    The paladin nodded his thanks.


    Bjoukin handed a long sword to his sister.


    "That sword provides +3 Strength, Attack, and Damage," the gnome pointed out.


    "Thank you," Bjoukia said gratefully.


    Galvorg handed a long sword to Bila. "This sword offers the same bonuses."


    The cat girl''s tail dangled happily in the air. "Nice!" Her eyes glowed, and she started purring.


    My employee turned toward me and handed a long sword. It had a silver sheen along the blade. "This sword is named ''Lightbringer.'' It creates a bright light that offers a Protection against Evil effect, and does double damage against Evil creatures," Galvorg explained.


    "Thank you," I said and tied the sword''s scabbard to my belt, next to my other sword which I received from my dojo.


    "I have something else for you, Successor," Galvorg said as he pulled out a wand. "This is a Wand of Cold. It will be effective against a red dragon," he noted.


    "Thank you," I said and accepted the magic wand. After putting it into my Bag of Holding, I said, "I''m going back to the Workshop and study the spellbooks."


    I left the Magic Shop and waited in the hallway. Once my party joined me, we held hands, and I invoked the power word to return to Merlin''s Workshop.

 Chapter 108 - Final Preparations

    I unlocked the door and entered Merlin''s Workshop. The guildmaster separated from my group to execute my instructions to post on the Job Boards. But the rest of my party joined me in the workshop.


    I walked across the floor and sat in the small study. I took out Merlin''s Eighth-Tier Spellbook and flipped through the pages. Most of the spells were used to create magic items: Permanency (which I already knew), Glassteel, Polymorph Object, Runes, and Trap the Soul. With a war looming, it was pointless to learn any of these spells at this time. I decided to learn Mind Blank, which protected the mind from mental influence.


    I took out my spellbook and my writing equipment and began to copy Mind Blank. Three hours passed by in an instant, and dice rolled inside my head. "Read magic SUCCESSFUL. +200 XP. Spell of light LEARNED: Mind Blank. Level 4, +200 XP."


    I turned my head to check the grandfather clock against the wall. It was a half-hour to six in the evening. I took a quick break to eat my travel rations. Ten minutes later, I resumed my studies.


    I took Merlin''s Ninth-Tier Spellbook and flipped through the pages until I found Time Stop. This spell would serve as an excellent trump card against the unpredictable Arthur. I cleared my mind, took a deep breath, and started copying the spell into my spellbook. Five hours passed and then dice rolled inside my head. "Read magic FAILED, reroll SUCCESSFUL. +250 XP. General spell LEARNED: Time Stop. Level 9, +250 XP."


    I set down my quill and stood up.


    "How did it go?" someone asked.


    I turned and saw Van. He was leaning next to the clock. "I managed to copy Time Stop," I answered.


    "What tier is it?" the paladin asked. He wasn''t familiar with this spell.


    "Ninth," I said succinctly.


    Van whistled. He was impressed.


    I looked across the floor. I saw Bila sleeping on the couch. Dovarata sat cross-legged next to the front door. But everyone else disappeared. "Bila went back to her tower?" I asked.


    "Yes," my bodyguard nodded. "They wanted to eat something besides travel rations," Van chuckled.


    "I''m surprised Bila didn''t join them," I noted.


    Van smiled as he stared at her sleeping form. "Yeah, I was surprised, too. But Bila felt the need to stay and serve as your bodyguard."


    After a brief moment of silence, Dovarata opened her eyes and stood up. "What about me? Don''t I get credit for staying here, too?" she pouted.


    I smiled at the Draco. "Yes, I appreciate your sacrifice."


    She puffed her chest at my praise.


    I rechecked the clock. It was past midnight. "It''s getting late. I''m going to bed. Goodnight!" I took a few steps to climb into the nearby bed. Its softness against my sore back lulled me into unconsciousness.


    ***


    I awoke to the sound of a rooster crowing in the distance. Sunlight filtered into the floor, piercing through the darkness. It took a moment for my eyes to adjust to the dim light. I stretched my arms and then rose out of bed.


    "Good morning, Champion," a female voice said suddenly.


    I turned and saw the red glowing eyes of Dovarata staring at me. "A blessed morning to you, Dovarata," I greeted warmly. From experience, I knew that the Draco had a different sleep cycle than humans, and she appeared to require very little sleep. In this way, Dovarata was an excellent bodyguard, and I was glad that she rejoined my party.


    "What''s your agenda for today?" the Draco inquired as she pulled herself up.


    I thought for a moment. "Breakfast at The Big Oak Tree, meeting with the proprietors of the other Magic Shops, and copy more spells," I answered. "I''m also waiting for Saint John and Regent Paget to summon me for war planning," I added.


    "With all due respect, Brother Mulligan, that might be wishful thinking," Van suddenly interrupted. "While you are, indeed, the Champion of Order and, therefore, cannot be ignored, the people in power see you as a figurehead only," he explained.


    I laughed. "You may be right about that," I admitted. I always felt that Saint John the Kind and Regent Paget were engaged in a power struggle to control the kingdom. They were master chess players, while I was a mere amateur. It was unlikely that they would even listen to me if I offer any suggestions to the war plan the two men were preparing.


    "Are you going to accept that?" Dovarata asked. As a member of the dragonkin, she was taught to respect power. In her mind, I had more power than the Saint and the Regent combined. It galled her to see me placing myself beneath the two weaker men!


    I held up my hand. "I know what you''re thinking, Dovarata, but the Kingdom of Merlin is a Lawful country, and I can''t simply usurp the authorities of the Regent and the Saint. An internal power struggle in the face of danger from the army of Chaos will result in our defeat," I said.


    The Draco folded her arms across her chest. "If we didn''t have an alliance, I would fly out the window right now!" she huffed. Dovarata checked the grandfather clock and saw that it was almost six o''clock. "Can we go break our fast now?" she asked.


    "If you can rouse our cat girl awake, sure!" I grinned.


    "With pleasure," Dovarata grinned back. She moved stealthily toward the sofa, and suddenly jumped on the still asleep Bila!


    The cat girl awoke with a yowl, and the two combatants immediately tumbled to the ground. Her claws scratched at her assailant''s body, but Dovarata''s scales proved too hard to penetrate.


    When Bila and Dovarata were at a stalemate, I spoke up. "Let''s go have breakfast at The Big Oak Tree."


    The cat girl reluctantly retracted her claws, but her yellow fur was still puffed up.


    The two combatants untangled and quickly left the workshop.


    Van and I walked together. Once we stood outside, I locked the door. I closed my eyes and cast the Gate spell. I set the tavern as the destination. A half-minute later, a golden portal appeared before me.


    Van stuck his head through the opening and then gave me a thumbs up. He entered the portal, followed by Bila and Dovarata.


    I entered last and closed the portal behind me.


    When we walked into the lobby of The Big Oak Tree, an unfamiliar elf accosted us. "Welcome to The Big Oak Tree, Champion Mulligan," the receptionist greeted me warmly. The Elf left the front desk and stood before me. "Are you here for breakfast?" she inquired.


    "Yes. I wish to use your VIP room if it is available," I requested while ignoring the pleasant scent of flowers emanating from her body.


    "Of course!" The hostess led my party through the dining room, which had a few patrons already, and we entered the VIP room. Once we were seated, she asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    "Do you have chicken soup?" I inquired. I didn''t want to eat oatmeal this morning.


    "I''m not sure the chicken is ready at this hour," she replied with a slight frown.


    "Can you check with the kitchen?" Bila asked with pleading eyes. She, too, wished to avoid eating oatmeal this morning.


    "I''ll ask the chef. What do you wish to drink?"


    "Honey tea," I replied. My companions nodded.


    "I''ll be right back," the hostess promised and left the room. She returned a few minutes later. "The chicken will be ready in ten minutes," the worker announced.


    "We''ll wait," I replied as the elf placed a cup of tea for each of us and then left.


    While we waited for the soup to be ready, Rijana, Bjoukia, Bjoukin, and Waverly entered the room.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "A blessed morning to everyone," the sister greeted us warmly.


    "A blessed morning to you, Sister Waverly," I replied with a nod.


    Once the newcomers were seated, Rijana asked me, "What spells did you copy last night?"


    "Time Stop and Mind Blank," I answered.


    My magic instructor''s brows rose. "Impressive!" Rijana understood how difficult those spells were, and her odds of learning them were low.


    Waverly raised her hand to draw my attention. "Where are your followers? I didn''t see them in the dining room," she pointed out.


    I slapped my forehead. I forgot about my followers! "They are still at the mage tower," I admitted sheepishly.


    "I''ll go get them," Rijana volunteered and stood up.


    "Thank you," I replied with a smile. Since Rijana knew the Gate spell, she could retrieve my followers from the mage tower quickly.


    Once the enchanter left the room, Sister Waverly began her lecture. "Brother Mulligan, you have great responsibilities to your followers. In return for their allegiance, you have to ensure they are fed and housed. If you treat your followers poorly, your Reputation will suffer, and the common folk will doubt your suitability for Kingship."


    "I understand," I said solemnly. I didn''t appreciate what having followers meant, and I was glad that the sister was willing to explain this to me. It would be troublesome if I lost the hard-won respect of the people due to my poor treatment of my followers!


    The food soon arrived, and I immediately ordered more soup for the rest of my party. Before the waitress left, I said, "My followers will be arriving soon. Please serve them whatever they wish on my tab."


    "Yes, Champion," the elf replied with a curtsy and departed.


    Rijana returned a few minutes later. We made eye contact as she confirmed, "Your followers are in the common room."


    "Thank you," I replied. I stood up and said, "I''ll go greet them."


    Van, Bila, and Dovarata immediately rose from their seats and followed me.


    When I entered the dining room, I looked around and saw that my followers had claimed three tables: the knights in one table, the clerics and mages in a second table, and the adventurers in the third table. I walked over to them and greeted each group in turn.


    "I apologize for not dropping by yesterday. I was busy studying," I explained.


    Basdeng, the knight leader, shook his head. "It''s fine. We understand," he said. "Champion, if I may ask, what''s today agenda?" he added.


    "I''m going to meet with the other Magic Shop owners if they show up, and then I will study in my workshop at the mage tower," I answered honestly. "I will continue with my studies until the war leaders summon me."


    The leader nodded in sympathy. He knew that the war planning committee would exclude me because I hadn''t earned their trust yet. "Thank you, Champion," he bowed.


    The other followers bowed deeply to me.


    "I''ll be eating inside the VIP room," I said with a wave of my hand and left the dining room.


    Once I was seated again, I asked, "How did I do?"


    Van understood my inquiry. "You acted appropriately toward your followers," the paladin answered honestly.


    Bila and Dovarata nodded in agreement.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and continued eating my now cold soup. Once I finished my breakfast, I waited another fifteen minutes and then rose from my seat. I left twenty gold pieces on the table to cover the tab and walked out.


    My followers saw my entry into the dining room, and they rose in unison to follow me out of the tavern.


    My entourage gathered away from the entrance of the Big Oak Tree and watched as I created a Gate to return to the mage tower.


    This time, Rijana entered the portal first, and she took my followers back to their guest rooms.


    I agreed with her decision because I didn''t know my new followers well enough to permit them entry into Merlin''s Workshop. Furthermore, I was afraid that one of them could be a spy or saboteur; spells like Detect Evil or Protect Evil could be countered and therefore, not one hundred reliable. In the end, I could only depend on the people I knew before I became the Champion of Order.


    During my stay at the mage tower, I spent the bulk of my time copying more spells into my spellbook. I took breaks in between for meals and to visit my followers. I also engaged in mock fights with them to attain a better understanding of their fighting tactics and personal abilities. In particular, I learned that the adventuring group was composed of a fighter, a cleric, a mage, a ranger, and a thief named Calton.


    I was delighted to have a thief in my party who was an expert in what I called the "thieving arts:" trap detection and disarming, lock picking, and danger sense. Having Calton as a follower was a relief because it meant that I didn''t need to rely on magic anymore.


    The days flew by. During lunch on the third day of my stay in London, Mordekai the Wiseman entered the VIP room with several people.


    I recognized Xon ''Tein, the gnomish shopkeeper at Bristol and the secret Guildmaster of the Magic Guild branch. I assumed the other people were also owners of magic shops. I rose from my seat. "Welcome! My name is Lawerence Eugene Mulligan, Merlin''s Successor and the Champion of Order," I introduced myself with a slight nod.


    The newcomers lowered their heads respectfully. After we exchanged pleasantries, Mordekai spoke up. "These people are Magic Shop owners, and they have agreed to sell their shops to you under the same deal that Galvorg received," he explained.


    "You have a deal," I answered immediately. I pulled out my rainbow card, and the proprietors formed a line with Xon ''Tein in front.


    "Forty million gold coins," he said and touched the card.


    I repeated the sum and heard a faint "ding" sound.


    The gnome stepped out of the room, and the next person in line stepped forward. "Sixty million gold coins," said the store owner named Terbour.


    I repeated the sum and recorded the transaction.


    By the time I finished buying all the shops, I had spent a little under three hundred million gold coins.


    Once the final seller left the VIP room, Mordekai said, "We march tomorrow. Please arrive at the Public Square at eight o''clock sharp." The white mage bowed to me and then departed.


    My companions continued eating their meals in silence. They were anxious to fight the army of Chaos, and now they have a departure date.


    On the other hand, I decided not to think about going to war tomorrow. Instead, my mind rolled through the list of spells I needed to add today. I had approximately eleven hours available to copy my last spells before retiring for the night. I would need to get up by seven tomorrow morning to break my fast at The Big Oak Tree and arrive early at the Public Square to meet with the war planners to learn their plans.


    My entourage left the tavern at the first bell after the noon hour and used Gate to return to the mage tower. Before my followers returned to their guest rooms, I said, "We march tomorrow. Please be up by seven."


    "Yes, Champion!" my followers replied.


    Once they were gone, I teleported with my party back to Merlin''s Workshop. Tonight, I will attempt to learn the Seventh-Tier Mass Invisibility, the Sixth-Tier Control Weather, and the Second-Tier Mirror Image spells. For these and other lower tiers spells, I had been visiting the Magic Shops and taking scrolls. I was surprised the mages had little interest in the magic scrolls; I assumed they were able to copy these common spells from each other instead.


    When I entered the workshop, I made a beeline straight for my study. I took out the scrolls from my Bag of Holding and started copying them into my spellbook from the highest-tier to the lowest. With Lady Luck on my side, I was able to learn all three successfully tonight.


    I put away my spellbook, and I called up my Player Status screen. A picture of my player avatar was in the left column and right above that read: ¡°Title: Pursuer of the Crown, Title: Merlin''s Successor, Title: Champion of Order, Title: Spirit Magi, Title: Matter User, Title: Anti-Matter User, Title: Dragonslayer, Title: Finalist in the Melee Tournament, Title: Undead Hunter, Title: Were-Hunter, Title: Avenger of the Town Judge Wachtel; Title: Liege of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Title: Protector of Southampton, Status: Member of the Mage Guild, Status: Journeyman of the Butterfly School of Swordsmanship, Status: Adept of the Church of Britannia, Status: Town Judge of Tregome, Status: Honorary member of the Tregome Bordermen, Status: True Friend of Burnhamm Village.¡±


    The middle column read: "Name: Lawrence Eugene Mulligan, Race: Human, Alignment: Lawful Good, Permanent Conditions: Marked by Bane, Marked by Musa, Marked by Luck, Marked by Gaea, Marked by Jasla, Marked by Leonus; Profession: Mage/Swordsman, Level: 17, Experience: 171,725/153,000, Reputation: 100,402, Attack: 68, Damage: 13-15 (Unarmed), 15-19 (Dagger), 15-25 (Long Sword), 14-22 (Staff), Critical Attack: 13%, Critical Damage: 350%."


    On the right side of the screen, my player attributes were listed as follows: "Health: 191, Stamina: 92, Magic: 105, Strength: 27, Intelligence: 55 (+10), Wisdom: 20 (+11), Dexterity: 22, Constitution: 32, Charisma: 18. Abilities: Navigation-Sense (Level 7), Magic Sense (Level 10/MAX), Immunity to Electricity (Level 2), Immunity to Fear (Level X), Negotiation (Level 5), Spirit Sense (Level 10/MAX), Reroll (Level X)."


    At the bottom were six tabs. The first tab was marked, "Skills." When I mentally clicked on the tab, I saw: "Professional Skills: Mage¡ªRead Magic (Level 10); Swordsman¡ªDual-Weld (Level X), Charge (Level 6), Disarm (Level 4), First Strike (Level 3), Slide Step (Level 4), Duel Winner (Level 2), Sprint (Level 1), One Hundred Butterflies (Level 1); Staff¡ªImpenetrable Dome (Level 1)."


    The second tab was "Magic Spells: General (Level10+1)¡ªDetect Trap, Light, Dispel Magic, Enchant Magic Item, Enhance Minor Attribute, Permanency, Summon Elemental, Anti-Magic Shell, Time Stop; Fire (Level 9+1)¡ªFire Bolt, Flaming Sphere, Fireball, Protection from Fire, Fire Shield, Wall of Fire, Delayed Blast Fireball; Water (Level 8+1)¡ªAcid Arrow, Iceball, Acid Storm, Wall of Ice, Cone of Cold, Ice Storm; Earth (Level 7+1)¡ªArmor, Web, Earth Spike, Wall of Stone, Move Earth, Plant Growth, Statue, Meteor Swarm; Air (Level 8+1)¡ªMagic Missile, Invisibility, Mirror Image, Stinking Cloud, Fly, Haste, Lightning Bolt, Wall of Air, Cloudkill, Telekinesis, Mass Invisibility, Control Weather, Gate; Light (Level 7+1)¡ªCharm Person, Protection from Undead, Remove Fear, Fear, Mass Charm, Recall, Mind Blank; Dark (Level 7+1)¡ªDark Vision, Darkness, Animate Dead, Death Spell, Disintegrate, Power Word Stun, Power Word Kill."


    The third tab was: "Divine Spells: Order¡ªUnveil (Level X), Call of the Wild (Level X), Chaos¡ªVeil (Level X), Charm Opposite Sex (Level X); Life¡ªMinor Heal (Level X)."


    The fourth tab was "Artifacts & Magic Items," and it revealed: "Truth-Stone of Order and Chaos¡ªTruth-Telling (Level X); Copper Ring of Wisdom +1; Staff of Merlin; Merlin''s Legacy (key, card); Mantle of Order; Copper Ring of Featherfall; Bag of Holding; Lightbringer; Wand of Cold."


    The fifth tab was "Followers." I decided to skip it because I knew this section was full of unfamiliar names aside from Bila, the Paget House, and the Kingsbury House.


    The final tab was "Leylines," and it listed: "Divine Forest of Gaea (Earth); Hleandro''s Lair (Fire); Southampton Water (Water); Southampton Harbor (Wind); Primrose Hill (Wind); Westminster Abbey (Light); Westminster Abbey (Dark)."


    Although I had enough experience to advance to Level 18, I saved it just in case I failed to learn a spell. I was delighted with the repertoire of spells I could cast now. I was hesitant at first to add Dark spells such as Animate Dead and Death Spell because they could be used for Evil. But as I thought more about it, I realized that these spells were handy on the battlefield, and I was foolish not to add them to my spellbook.


    The only thing I was curious about was the "Call of the Wild" divine ability, which I received from Leonus, the patron god of the beastkin. I had no idea what its effect was. I imagined being able to summon nearby creatures to serve me. But that was probably not the case. With a sigh, I closed the screen and retired for the evening.

 Chapter 109 - On the March!

    I awoke to the sound of a rooster crowing in the distance. I stretched my arms and got off my bed. I opened the window and saw a dark purple sky. I glanced at the grandfather clock; it was a little after six in the morning.


    "Good morning," a feminine voice pierced the silence.


    "A blessed morning to you, Dovarata," I replied and looked across the floor at the Draco, who was leaning against the wall next to the exit. "I''m going to rely on you today," I noted.


    "Yes, you will," she grinned and puffed her chest.


    "Do you know what the Wand of Cold does?" I asked. I was too embarrassed to ask Mordekai and Galvorg yesterday how to use the wand.


    The Draco frowned. "Hold the wand and concentrate on seeing its charges. You should get a message with an update," she explained.


    I pulled the item out of my Bag of Holding, and I concentrated on seeing its charges. I received a pop-up message: "Wand of Cold. Available charges: 80. Usage: Cone of Cold (5 charges), Block of Ice (1 charge per cubic foot), Ice Storm (1 charge per square inch)." I read the notification aloud.


    "80 charges isn''t bad," Dovarata remarked with a nod. Theoretically, a wand could hold up to 100 charges, but those purchased from vendors usually contain a lesser amount.


    I considered this new information. If my math was correct, I could use this magic item to cast Cone of Cold sixteen times. The spell had a quick casting time, and it was particularly effective against red dragons since it would inflict double damage on Fire-aligned creatures. Ice Storm, on the other hand, was a slow-casting area-of-effect (AoE) spell more useful to attack lower level enemies. Block of Ice was probably a minor variation of Wall of Ice but allowed more customization. I could see myself using this spell to encase Hleara''s wings; it would be deadly while she was in flight. Muahahaha!


    Dovarata saw my weird facial expression and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Nope! Everything''s fine!" I said enthusiastically. "Let''s get my followers and then head over to The Big Oak Tree for breakfast!"


    "After we wake up your little kitty," the Draco reminded me while pointing at Bila, who was asleep on the sofa.


    I quickly walked over to the cat girl to hide my embarrassment. I shook Bila''s arm until she awoke. "It''s time to leave," I said.


    The cat girl hissed in annoyance. She dreamed of catching a big fish in the river. Bila stretched her back and hopped off the couch. She retrieved her two swords off the ground and tied them to her hips. Bila hurried out of the door and paced the room back and forth until we joined her and Van.


    Van was uncharacteristically silent this morning; he merely watched Bila''s amusing antics as entertainment while leaning against the wall.


    I locked the door to the workshop, and we teleported to the Guest Rooms. The lobby was at the center of the floor, which had a circular hallway beyond the lobby, and doors along the corridor leading to the guest rooms. There were restrooms at the northern, eastern, southern and western corners.


    Since I had no idea which rooms belonged to my followers, I had to wait for them in the lobby. Fortunately, the four groups soon trickled in. I was happy to see that everyone looked alert and ready to leave. "A blessed morning, my friends. We''re going to eat a hearty breakfast at The Big Oak Tree, and then we''ll walk to the Public Square," I announced. I cast Gate with the tavern as the destination.


    My followers walked through the golden portal and arrived in front of the tavern.


    I stepped through the Gate last and closed the portal behind me. Once I entered The Big Oak Tree, I was surprised to see that the dining room was already half-full with patrons.


    "Champion-Champion-Champion!" the customers cheered when they noticed my arrival.


    "A blessed morning to everyone. We will be departing for war today. Therefore, please order whatever you want. I will cover the tab. But no alcohol!" I warned them.


    The patrons laughed and cheered.


    My followers claimed some empty tables, while I continued walking toward the VIP room.


    When I finally sat down, I exhaled a deep breath. Before the waitress came into the room to take our orders, Rijana arrived with the rest of my party.


    "Why is everyone so rowdy outside?" Bjoukia asked.


    "Our Champion here offered to pay for everyone''s food this morning," Bila explained while poking my cheek.


    "But Brother Mulligan expressly forbids alcohol," Van quickly added.


    "Good!" Sister Waverly nodded with approval as she took her seat. Avoid alcohol before entering combat because a drunk warrior will suffer from slower body movements and inhibited reflexes.


    An elven worker entered the room. She looked at me anxiously and asked, "The patrons said you would cover their tab. Is this correct, milord?"


    "Yes," I replied.


    "In that case, my employer requires a deposit of one hundred gold coins," the waitress demanded with a calm demeanor while expecting an angry outburst from me.


    "Sure!" Since my survival in the war was uncertain, I understood the tavern owner''s desire for payment up front rather than settle the tab with my estate. I untied my money sack and counted this sum of money on the table. I organized the gold coins into ten stacks of ten coins each. "Please take it."


    "Yes, milord." The worker breathed a sigh of relief at my reaction as she took out a sack.


    I held the pouch open while the Elf pushed the coins through the opening.


    The waitress tied a string to close the bag. "In recognition of your departure from London this morning, The Big Oak Tree has prepared a special feast for your party. Is that okay?" she asked with a smile.


    "What are you serving?" Bila interrupted.


    "Beef stew, fish, and roasted chicken with a side of rice, beans, and steamed vegetable," the employee announced proudly.


    "That''s fine," I agreed. I was prepared to eat more oatmeal this morning, and I was delighted to learn otherwise.


    The cat girl started drooling.


    "Yes, milord," the waitress bowed and departed with the sack of coins.


    A few minutes later, a group of servers entered our room. Instead of giving each patron a platter, the tavern employees placed large dishes at the middle of the table. As promised, there were chicken, beef, and fish. Each of us received a plate, and Bila began to load her plate with food.


    I took a small portion of the beef stew and roasted chicken, plus rice and vegetables. The food filled only two-thirds of my plate. I was concerned that filling up my stomach would slow my body movements during combat. I ate my breakfast slowly, savoring the rich taste in every bite. The act of eating helped keep my mind off the upcoming conflict.


    My companions, aside from Bila, ate their food in silence; the crass cat girl smacked her lips loudly as she turned into a machine and devoured an entire, three-foot-long fish by herself! "Burp!"


    No need to guess who made that rude noise!Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    When Bila finished, I looked around the table to confirm that everyone had also finished eating. I saw that they were waiting for me to leave. I rose from my seat, and my party followed me out of the private dining room.


    When I entered the regular dining room, the patrons started pumping their fists and chanted, "Champion-champion-champion!" I waved my hand at them.


    My followers stood up and left their tables to join my entourage.


    When we returned to the lobby, all the elven workers at The Big Oak Tree gathered and said in unison, "Good luck, Champion!"


    I waved at them with a smile and left the tavern. I activated Navigation Sense and recalled the map of London. We were currently in the eastern section of the city, while the Public Square was in the western region. Thus, my group headed west.


    The people on the streets noticed my approach, and they immediately parted to make way for me.


    My bodyguards surveyed our surroundings continuously to check for any hidden danger.


    It took almost a half-hour to reach the Public Square, but we made it before the eighth bell. Whew!


    When I arrived at the square, a young lad in a white robe approached me. "Champion Mulligan, the War Council requests your presence."


    "Please take me to them," I replied. I followed the boy to a tent at a corner of the square. I saw many knights, clerics, and mages guarding the tent; they stood in a circle with the tent behind their backs. I received a salute from the knights when they recognized me.


    When I entered the tent, I saw a group of people hunched over a map on a table. They were Saint John the Kind, Regent Paget, Baron Kingsbury, Mordekai the Wiseman, Kalistra, and Roen.


    I was initially surprised to see Kalistra and Roen joining the War Council, but as I thought more, it made sense. Kalistra was here as the representative of the animal people; she was the Headmaster of a prestigious dojo and a former Champion of the Melee Tournament. Therefore, she had the respect of the beastkin, and they saw her as a natural leader of their people.


    Roen, on the other hand, was a representative of The Elven Nation. The half-elf was the spymaster for the Elves who closely followed the affairs of the kingdom, and he was here to share his intelligence information to the council.


    "A blessed morning to you all," I greeted with a respectful bow. I approached the Saint to kiss his hand, but the man shook his head.


    "A blessed morning to you, Brother Mulligan," Saint John said. "As the Champion of Order, it is no longer appropriate for you to kiss my hand," he explained.


    "I see," I smiled apologetically.


    "I should have explained the proper protocols to you," he responded.


    The regent cleared his throat. Paget had a look of annoyance on his face. "We''re wasting time!" he hissed.


    The church leader offered an apologetic nod.


    Regent Paget motioned for me to approach the table.


    I took the time to scrutinize the map. It depicted the entire continent of Britannia. There were wooden figurines depicting goblins and orcs on the front line of the army of Chaos, with ogres toward the back and numerous ballistae behind them. A statuette was portraying Arthur as a black night riding a red dragon at the middle. Next to him were wyverns! Behind these monsters were lizardkin, which served as the rearguard. Strangely enough, there were blank, open spaces behind Arthur.


    I pointed at the open space. "Why don''t we have information for those spots?" I inquired.


    Mordekai spoke up. "There is magical interference; our Clairvoyance spells could not break through," he explained ruefully.


    "Is that a static dead zone or does it move with the army?" I pressed him.


    "It moves," the white mage answered with a frown.


    "Anti-magic barrier," I realized aloud.


    The two spellcasters present nodded in agreement.


    "Then we don''t know who else has joined Arthur''s army except that they can use powerful magic," I surmised.


    "That is my assumption as well," the Wiseman admitted.


    I shared my suspicion: "Let''s assume there''s more than one lich with Arthur."


    Saint John winced at the notion because the Church had the primary responsibility to rid Britannia of the undead. And it would be challenging for the Church to fight the liches, which were being protected by their allies.


    I stared at the map again. The army of Chaos was currently moving through the Pennines, also known as the "backbone of England." "Is it possible to transport our troops to the mountains? We''ll gain the advantage of higher grounds," I pointed out.


    Baron Kingsbury patted my back. "Excellent!" he praised me. "Yes, we''ve been following their movement closely. We decided to move today precisely because that army is traveling between the mountains."


    "The Elven Nation is offering assistance to transport your troops. We Elves are most familiar with the Pennines," Roen spoke up for the first time.


    I nodded. I had met Roen''s wife, who was a Gatekeeper and specialized in travel magic. Another elven travel specialist joined my party when we visited Hleandros'' lair. "Is the Elven Nation providing troops to fight?" I inquired. Before I entered this tent, I took a look at the army gathered in the Public Square. I saw humans, beastkin, and a smattering of dwarves and gnomes, but no elves.


    Roen shook his head. "Gaea has not granted us permission to participate fully in this war," he answered with a frown.


    I patted his back. "It''s fine. Your Goddess has been generous in lending us her gatekeepers," I replied. While I was disappointed that the Elves refused to fight alongside my army of Order, I needed to maintain good relations with The Elven Nation. Thus, I made a face-saving comment publicly.


    The half-elf smiled in appreciation. Roen was equally surprised, but the Goddess was adamant in limiting the Elves'' participation in this war. He assumed that it was because the Drow had also declined to participate, and Gaea wanted to ensure their dark cousins would stay out of the war altogether.


    I turned back toward the Regent. "How will our forces be divided? We should keep our heavily armored knights up front to stall the goblins and orcs. If they are in disarray, then their army can''t advance to our cities. We also need to harass the rearguard; I think the beastkin will be best suited for that role. Our spellcasters will have to conserve their mana until we can target the middle. We must destroy those ballistae! Once we carve a path through the middle, then I can then fly in and take on Arthur," I said.


    The Baron clapped his hands and laughed. "I approve of you as my future son-in-law! Hahahahaha!"


    Paget stare''s burned holes in my skull.


    I was confused by his reaction. "Did I do something wrong?" I asked meekly. I felt a furry paw grip my shoulder, and I turned to face my master in swordsmanship.


    "You figured out our war plan," Kalistra answered as her whiskers and ears twitched. "Well done," she whispered for my ears only.


    "I''m glad to have our plans vindicated by a fresh set of eyes," Saint John added diplomatically with a secret wink at me.


    Roen cleared his throat. "Is there any opposition to these plans?" he asked and waited for someone to speak up. In the face of silence, Roen said, "Then this war meeting is over. I''ll ask my gatekeepers to create Gates to the Pennines immediately. I will direct your troops to the appropriate Gate. May the Gods be with us all." He bowed deeply and left the tent.


    "Where do you want me?" I asked while looking directly at the Regent.


    "As the Champion of Order, your place is at the front line. Your presence will raise our army''s morale," the nobleman answered.


    "Okay. I''ll gather my followers. Please let me know when we''re ready to march," I said and received a sharp nod from the Regent. I nodded slightly and approached the exit.


    Before I stepped out, Kalistra stopped me. "It''s too bad we cannot fight side-by-side today," my Headmaster lamented as her tail lashed out. "You have one responsibility: defeat the Champion of Chaos." She gripped my forearm.


    "I will!" I reciprocated and squeezed her forearm.


    The cat girl released me and shoved my back gently. "Go."


    I left the tent and walked over to my entourage; anxious faces greeted me. "We will join the front line," I announced while slowly looking at every person standing before me. I realized that not everyone would survive today, and I tried hard to memorize the faces of those fighting under my banner.


    My eyes widened in surprise when I discovered Amelica among them! I quickly walked up to her and asked, "Why are you here, Amelica?" I saw that she was wearing a shirt, pants, and a cloak rather than her usual dress; she was also carrying a lute.


    "I''m going with you," my girlfriend replied.


    My brows furrowed. "No."


    "No?" Amelica hissed. "I''m your follower! My rightful place is with you!" she protested.


    "What about your inn back in Tregome? Who''s going to take care of The Noble Lady?" I pushed back. I was not happy with the idea of sending my beloved to war.


    "My son!" she answered defiantly. "Gendun has returned to Tregome. I have arranged the paperwork transferring ownership of the inn to him. But Vern will continue to train my son until Gendun is ready to take over."


    "But we''re going to war! It''ll be dangerous!" I protested.


    My lovely angel gave me her dazzling smile. "I love you, Lawrence Eugene Milligan, and my rightful place is by your side. I''m also a grown woman who makes her own decisions. I choose to be with you and fight with you. Since my father has restored my status as a noble, you cannot deny me the right to join you in this war. Besides, I am a Songstress, and I will be very useful to your troops."


    Baron Kingsbury walked over and slapped my back. Hard. *WHAM* "Fear not for my daughter''s safety, Champion! My men will protect her. Isn''t that right?" he asked in a loud voice.


    "YES, SIR!" the soldiers behind him replied.


    The Baron smiled at me.


    "Fine, you both win," I sulked and turned my face away.


    However, Amelica reached out with her hands and cupped my cheeks. She turned my head so that I faced her. She kissed me and pressed her warm body against me. Finally, Amelica released me. "Thank you."


    Someone cleared his throat.


    I turned and saw Roen. Behind him was a green-colored Gate.


    "It''s time to march, Champion," Roen said solemnly. "May Gaea protect you."


    Amelica raised her hand. "Champion, please permit me to perform a rally song before we march," she requested.


    "Go ahead," I nodded.


    The songstress started playing her lute and singing:


    "Let''s rally our troops,


    Let''s rally our troops,


    We~re here to stay~!


    March on the double,


    Or there''ll be trouble,


    Let''s fight and protect!


    Let''s rally our troops,


    Let''s rally our troops,


    Because victory is ours!"


    The troops started singing the rally song, and I joined them. I received this pop-up message: "Army morale INCREASED: +10%. +10% Movement, +10% Attack, +10% Damage."


    I pulled out Lightbringer from its sheath and pointed the tip of the blade at the shimmering gate. "March!"


    My army started to enter the gate in an orderly fashion.


    Once I walked through the portal, the Gate closed behind me.

 Chapter 110 - War

    I admit I was unprepared for what was on the other side of the portal. We were on a relatively plain field. But looming in the distance of half a football field away were the army of Chaos.


    When the demihumans saw our arrival, they started hooting and shouting like unruly hooligans. Drums pounded furiously to alert the opposing army of our presence. The drumbeats were so loud that my army couldn''t hear Amelica''s rally song. Thus, we lost the benefits of her song effect.


    Even worse, I received the following pop-up notification: "Army morale DECREASED: -5%. -5% Movement, -5% Attack, -5% Damage." Ouch. It was the fault of the drumbeats from our enemies. I sought to locate those drums. I couldn''t find them because there were too many enemies on the field.


    As I surveyed the army of Chaos, I made an alarming realization: there were several times more than the reported 10,000 troops! Whoever reported this to the war council should be tarred and feathered!


    Suddenly, the rhythm of the drumbeats rapidly increased, and the army of Chaos charged at us!


    While I was gawking across the field, Baron Kingsbury was busy giving out instructions and orders to his men. He directed heavily armored knights to stand in front and use their tower shields to hold the line. Behind them were pikemen, which Kingsbury ordered to thrust their weapons through the gaps between the wall of shields. The Baron ordered the rangers and mages to stand further behind the lines, and prepare to rain their arrows and spells from above.


    As the front line of goblins and orcs crossed the field, I stared at them in disgust. The goblins had green colored skin and the appearance of emaciated children. The males wore scraps of cloth as loincloths; the females also wore them to cover their chests partially. Each goblin carried a sharp knife or a dagger. They were barefooted and able to run faster than the rest of the army.


    The orcs had gray skin and tusks protruding from their lower jaws. The orcs were also taller and had thicker bodies. They had better equipment than the goblins; they wore leather armor and carried either swords or clubs. Fortunately, there were fewer orcs compared to goblins; the ratio was approximately 5 to 1 in favor of the goblins. However, there were still too many of them rapidly approaching our front line.


    Before I knew it, the goblins crashed into our wall of shields. *CRUCK*


    "Snap out of it!" A furry paw slapped my face.


    I shook my head as the pain registered in my mind. I was in that deer-in-headlights moment, but the slap knocked me out of it. "Thanks!" I said and nodded to Bila, who muttered under her breath. She stood to my left.


    "Welcome back, Brother!" Van joked; he stood to my right.


    I ignored the paladin and focused on the front line. The initial charge of goblins had failed to break through, and the chargers died by the hundreds from impalement. However, the army of Chaos could afford to lose those goblins and continue to pressure our shieldbearers.


    I searched in vain for a breach to plug. I hoped that I had nothing to do, but I was wrong.


    "Arrows and spells now!" Baron Kingsbury yelled.


    I took a moment to run through my mental Rolodex of offensive spells. I took advantage of the fact that our enemies were packed like sardines on the battlefield. I closed my eyes and cast the deadly Cloudkill spell. I pushed the cloud of fatal vapors as far away from my front line as possible. I did not want to risk a friendly fire if a wind suddenly blew across the field.


    The spell drained a quarter of my mana pool as it took effect. Goblins and orcs alike started choking and gasping for air. Their skins turned black, and their bodies soon fell to the ground. A gust of wind dispersed the cloud, causing even more deaths!


    When I saw what happened, I skimmed through my in-game notifications. I was stunned to learn that my Cloudkill had claimed forty-two lives! I was horrified by what I had done and began to have misgivings. However, I reminded myself that I was in a war; it was either kill or be killed. At that moment, I felt like I was fighting with Mel Gibson in "Braveheart" or Gerald Butler in "300."


    My small victory was shortlived. The pounding drumbeats wiped away any fear the demi-humans had over the sudden deaths the survivors witnessed. Instead, they yelled defiantly and became enraged!


    I couldn''t help but admire their resilience despite their setback.


    The enemies became berserk and trampled over callously the dead bodies of their fallen comrades. They surged like locusts descending on a garden and rushed toward our front line once more. *BOOM* This time, the opposing army pushed in unison and began to force our shieldbearers back.


    I recognized the danger and yelled, "Support our line! Push!" I crossed the gap and used my left shoulder to brace the knight before me. I pushed with all the strength I could muster, and my shieldbearer stopped conceding more ground to the other side.


    My men immediately followed my lead and supported the knights in front of them.


    I felt someone pushing my back, but I didn''t bother to find out who. All that mattered right now was stopping the momentum which had swung in favor of the other side.


    I turned my head left and right to see what was happening on the front line. I was relieved to discover that the demi-humans'' surge was stopped cold.


    I began to wonder what happened to our archers and mages when I heard "twang" of bowstrings. I looked up and saw a morning sky filled with arrows. To my horror, their trajectories were descending on US!


    I tried to figure out what to do before the arrows reached us. But I soon realized my helplessness. I was crushed between the knight in front of me and whoever was behind me. There was no room for my hands to move and create a magical wall to protect us. However, there WAS one move I could make despite being tied down.


    I closed my eyes and cleared my mind. I reached out with my soul and grabbed hold of the anti-matter in my surroundings. I shaped the anti-matter into a large fishnet covering my army.


    The enemies'' arrows disintegrated upon contact with the net of anti-matter.


    "It''s a miracle!" someone yelled.


    "The Gods are with us today!"


    "Let''s pray for their continued protection!"


    I opened my tired eyes and took deep breaths while ignoring the pain. I checked my in-game messages and discovered why; I lost 150 Health to create the anti-matter net! However, this was a tradeoff I was happy to make. I worried what I would do to stop the next hail of arrows. I quickly cast Minor Heal to recover a small amount of Health.


    "Fire!" someone yelled behind me.


    The morning sky became filled with arrows again. But this time, they descended upon the army of Chaos!


    Screams invaded my ears as our arrows slaughtered enemy soldiers.


    The rain of arrows was soon replaced with fireballs which immolated the luckless survivors of the arrow assault.


    Seeing that the enemies were unable to return fire anytime soon, I closed my eyes and meditated to regain my energy.


    As if Amelica had read my mind, the songstress played a wordless but soothing song with her lute. As her music reached my ears, my body began to lose its wariness.


    In response, the drums started beating again, drowning out Amelica''s song.


    "Damnit!" I was frustrated by the drums because I realized that they were used to pass down orders to the orcs and goblins. I had to find a way to disrupt this line of communication!


    I opened my eyes and looked around. I was surprised to learn who was standing behind me: Dovarata! "Can you fly up and carry me with you? I need to destroy the drums," I yelled above the noise of the drums.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The Draco grinned. She turned her head left and right, and shoved the people surrounding her. "Step back," she ordered. Dovarata unfurled her leather wings and flapped them. Her body lifted like a helicopter. She reached out and grabbed me by my armpits.


    When we ascended twenty feet into the air, Dovarata asked, "Where to? And we can''t remain stationary because the archers will target us."


    "Take us straight up," I ordered. I couldn''t see where the drumbeats were coming from. I hoped that a bird''s eye view of the battlefield would clear this mystery.


    "Tell me when to stop," the Draco responded. She continued rising in the air like a helicopter until we were well over one hundred feet above the ground.


    "Stop!" I yelled out. From my vantage point, I discovered two clusters of drums, one on the left and the other on the right. I cast two Delayed Fireballs in succession, pouring 50 points of Mana into each spell. I timed the two fireballs to trigger at the same time. I felt dizziness because I had only 5 Mana remaining in my mana bar. I quickly drank two Mana potions to recharge.


    "Incoming!" Dovarata yelled.


    I saw dozens of arrows headed straight for us!


    Dovarata realized that she couldn''t evade the incoming arrows because the Draco was carrying me. Thus, she did the only sensible thing: she curled her wings and dropped like a rock!


    Seeing that I was a dead weight to her right now, I cast Fly. Dice rolled inside my head and stopped. I was relieved when my spell attempt was successful. "Release me!" I yelled.


    Dovarata dropped her arms immediately, and the two of us flew to evade the arrows.


    I couldn''t do anything to stop the missiles from hitting the soldiers below me. I offered a quick prayer to Lady Luck to protect my men.


    My peril soon multiplied when a pack of wyverns ascended to the sky!


    Dovarata flapped her enormous wings to generate lift and rose higher in the air. She shapeshifted into her red dragon form. "Get on!" she yelled.


    I flew toward her and landed on the red dragon''s back. I quickly drank another Mana Potion to replenish the Mana spent to fly.


    The wyverns became excited upon seeing Dovarata in her dominant form. They flew even faster and soon surrounded us.


    The wyverns displayed attack tactics of wolves with one wyvern seeking to distract Dovarata while a second wyvern tried to attack her blindspot.


    However, I thwarted this strategy when I pulled out my Wand of Cold and created Blocks of Ice to encase their wings.


    The wyverns started dropping like flies. Thankfully, their bodies landed on the enemy troops rather than mine.


    But this was not an accident. Dovarata had foreseen this possibility and smartly met the wyverns behind the enemy line. She laughed when she saw the goblins and orcs below her squashed like bugs.


    Suddenly, a black ray struck the Draco! "Argh!" Dovarata yelled out in pain. Questions flashed through her mind. What was that beam? How could it get through her innate resistance to magic?


    A second black ray flew at her, but the red dragon dove to avoid it.


    My heart filled with dread as I looked at the direction where the ray came from; the source was Arthur William de Vere!


    The Champion of Chaos stood on the back of his red dragon, which was flying toward us. My nemesis was pointing a black sword at us. When Hleara, the red dragon carrying Arthur, was roughly fifty feet away, Arthur sheathed his sword. The enigmatic Player Character offered a salute in a cheerful voice, "Yo, Larry! I''m glad to see you made it to the grand stage." He spread his arms wide theatrically. He pointed a finger toward the sky. "The Gods and the Gamemaster are in attendance." Arthur bowed respectfully to the Divine audience.


    I looked up and confirmed that he was telling the truth. I saw all twelve gods of the pantheon seated high above us. Lord Bane had a big bucket of popcorn on his lap. The demigod waved at me.


    "It''s good that your army finally showed up," Arthur continued. "It was boring to see my troops pillage defenseless human villages and towns." The man giggled like the Devil.


    My blood started boiling at these fiendish remarks. I triggered my Spirit Sense to examine the spiritual aura of the man before me. My heart skipped a beat when I read the result. A blood-red aura consumed his previously golden aura! Furthermore, the aura was distinct and familiar; it belonged to Hleandros, the evil red dragon!


    The dragon''s aura was overwhelming. It was like a dark miasma that induced fear and nausea. It spread and attached to every minion in the army of Chaos on the ground. This evil aura also enveloped Hleara and controlled her like a puppet.


    "Hleandros! I demand that you release Arthur at once!" I yelled out.


    "Hahahahaha!" Arthur laughed out loud. His human eyes suddenly turned reptilian. "The spirits of Hleandros and Arthur have merged into one singular soul. There is no way to split them apart. Even the Overlord wouldn''t be able to accomplish this," he boasted.


    Thunder crackled in the distance as if expressing the Gamemaster''s displeasure at this remark.


    "Oops! I shouldn''t make him angry," Arthur muttered to himself. He turned his head toward me again. "Come! We''re wasting time. Let''s finish this fight before lunch," he said. With a mental command, his red dragon flew straight for us.


    My view immediately turned red and the words, "PvP Mode: ENGAGED" flashed across my eyes.


    Dovarata roared in a challenge and flew at her enthralled sister.


    The two massive red dragons slammed into one another; they began to rake each other with claws. But their efforts only left scratches on the hard dragon scales.


    I tightened my grip on Dovarata''s back while she turned and tumbled in the air.


    Arthur, on the other hand, remained standing the entire time.


    Despite the temptation to close my eyes, I forced them open to watch for an opening to attack my opponent. I stared at Arthur''s feet and made a startling discovery: he was barefooted. Red dragon scales partially covered his feet. His toes ended in dragon claws, which dug into the back of Hleara; this was the reason why Arthur could stand on her back and remain upright. Furthermore, the presence of dragon scales meant that Arthur was no longer human; he had turned into a Draco!


    My astonishment at this revelation made me inadvertently loosen my grip on Dovarata''s back. Suddenly, I was flung across the sky! As my body started to drop, my Ring of Featherfall triggered; my rapid descent turned into a leisurely float under the magical effect of Featherfall.


    Dovarata tried to fly toward me, but Hleara blocked her sister. Undaunted, my ally blasted her dragon breath!


    Hleara immediately released her breath attack.


    The two dragon breaths clashed, causing a thick cloud of smoke to engulf the two Dracos.


    Losing sight of them, I couldn''t see Arthur until he was very close to me and slashed my cheek with his claws! I ignored the blood pouring down my face as I frantically cast Fly. Just as I finished casting the spell, Arthur slammed into me! *WHAM*


    My nemesis wrapped his arms around me. "Going somewhere?" he purred in amusement. Arthur flapped his wings and flew straight up! He released me suddenly, and I was tossed even higher!


    When my Ring of Featherfall triggered again, Arthur flew close by me as I slowly descended. He stuck out his claws to rake my body.


    But I already wised up to this tactic; I drew Lightbringer and blocked his attacks.


    My opponent repeated attacked me in this manner, and we entered a stalemate.


    I became frustrated at my current predicament. When my Featherfall effect triggered, I ended my Fly spell to preserve my Mana. Furthermore, it would be difficult to maintain the spell while fending off Arthur''s attacks.


    I quickly realized that Arthur was toying with me like a cat with a mouse. He could pull out his magical sword and blast me with that dreaded black ray, which managed to hurt Dovarata despite her high physical defense and magic resistance.


    My fear turned reality when Arthur backed away and proclaimed, "It''s time to end this." He pulled out his black sword and sent a black beam at me!


    I turned around and ducked. The ray struck my back but was reflected! I glanced at my in-game notification for an explanation: "Ray of Chaos REFLECTED by Mantle of Order. +100 XP." Aha! I had forgotten that my Mantle of Order offered 50% resistance against Chaos.


    "That''s not possible!" Arthur shouted angrily. He blasted me again, but the Ray of Chaos was reflected harmlessly for the second time.


    Suddenly, I felt a tingling sensation in my right forearm; the tingling came from Leonus'' divine brand. I looked up and saw the Chimeric God nod at me. I understood his meaning and triggered Call of the Wild! A golden globe surrounded me as my body transformed. I felt my skull and jaws widen, and something protruded from my back. A surge of strength coursed through my veins as my body continued its transformation. When the globe finally disappeared, I looked at my hands. I was shocked to see dark yellow fur covering my skin; the coat reminded me of a lion. I reached for my neck and felt soft, fluffy fur. I touched my face; it was also covered in fur.


    "What the heck happened to you?" Arthur gasped in awe. I had the face of a lion, but my wings belonged to an eagle.


    I ignored the question. Instead, I commanded my wings to flap. I felt the mighty wings lift my massive body. I flew straight at Arthur! I quickly closed the distance between us and slammed into him!


    We started punching and kicking each other like little kids. There was no strategy behind the blows; it was all instinctual.


    Finally, my nemesis drew his sword and slashed at me!


    I pulled out Lightbringer and blocked his attack.


    We tried to shove each other back, but our Strengths proved evenly matched.


    Suddenly, Arthur grinned. His sword started vibrating like a buzz saw!


    My heart filled with dread when I recognized what his sword was: a vorpal blade! I tried to back away, but my devious opponent kept following me while his sword continued to create cracks in my blade.


    Finally, the inevitable happened: my sword broke! But there was a second danger to breaking Lightbringer: a sudden, catastrophic release of magical energy!


    Fortunately, I managed to cast Time Stop before my sword exploded. This spell allowed me to move freely for a minimal duration while the rest of the world remained stuck in time.


    I used the time to fly as far away from my broken sword as possible. When my spell ended, I stood fifty yards away. My sword exploded with a blinding flash of white light.


    Arthur screamed out in pain because he was inside the blast.


    Hleara tried to fly toward her master, but Dovarata returned the favor and blocked Hleara from doing so.


    I followed Arthur as his body dropped from the sky until he crashed with a loud, "THUD!"


    When I landed on the ground, I was astonished to see that Arthur was still alive! However, every bone in his body was broken. The fight was over.


    Somehow, Arthur felt my presence. "Kill me," he whispered haltingly.


    I hesitated. My opponent was defeated, and I didn''t wish to take his life.


    "Kill him!" Dovarata yelled from above us. My ally was frantically trying to hold Hleara back.


    I looked up at the sky for divine guidance. My six Divine Patrons nodded in unison. With a heavy heart, I took out my second sword, which I received from my dojo, and ended Arthur''s life.

 Chapter 111 - Not so Fast!

    I stared into Arthur''s eyes and watched as the last ember of life faded. "PvP Mode DISENGAGED." My vision returned to normal. I pulled my blade out of my vanquished opponent''s body. I knelt, closed his eyes, and prayed for Arthur''s soul to be freed of Hleandros now.


    I stood up and surveyed my environment with my Spirit Sense. The miasma from Arthur''s body was in rapid retrenchment. The army of Chaos, along with Hleara, were slowly released from their collective enthrallment. The remaining goblins and orcs lost their will to fight, and they began to retreat.


    However, the forces of man refused to disengage. Like a roaring river, my army of Order surged forward in pursuit! When the knights at the front line reached me, they did something unexpected--they attacked me!


    I immediately pulled Merlin''s Staff from my back and activated Impenetrable Dome to repel a dozen sword strikes from every direction. "Whoa! I''m on your side!" I yelled. To my dismay, the knights continued to attack me.


    As I fought desperately to fend off my attackers, I realized something critical--I was still under the effect of Call of the Wild! I quickly released this divine ability, which was granted by Leonus; I soon lost my lion-like mane and fur.


    However, the knights refused to disengage!


    "Lord Mulligan!" someone cried out!


    I heard a familiar voice, and he arrived in a few breaths.


    *Clang* My ally began to fight against the errant knights; it was Van!


    My other party members and followers soon arrived to protect me.


    "What''s wrong with these guys?" Bila asked and hissed. "Are they too deranged to recognize their liege?" she asked aloud.


    My eyes widened at her question. I triggered my Magic Sense, and I learned that the knights had been enthralled! I followed the tendril of purple magic to its source. I discovered that it came from one of the two blank areas that Clairvoyance could not penetrate. Standing at the center of that circle on the right side was a humanoid wearing a dark purple cloak. Its skin was gray, its skull was bald, and its mouth ended in a tangle of tentacles like an octopus! My heart froze when I recognized this creature--a mind flayer!


    I cast Dispel Magic. Dice rolled inside my head and stopped. "Dispel magic SUCCESSFUL. +250 XP."


    The mind flayer stared at me, and its tentacles moved angrily. It sent a mind blast at me!


    *WHAM* Dice rolled again. "Wisdom saving throw MADE. +100 XP. Mind destruction FAILED. -25 Health."


    Mind destruction? That mind blast could destroy my mind? Then I was lucky I made the saving throw. I immediately activated Sprint and ran toward my attacker. As I crossed the battlefield, I used the fleeing soldiers as shields. Even though I could cast Mind Blank to protect myself, I was fearful that the mind flayer would hide from me and make sneak attacks. Thus, I ran while keeping this deadly foe in my sight.


    The mind flayer continued to direct mind blasts at me, but none of them landed. Instead, the goblins and orcs took these hits.


    When I was close enough to my tormentor, I activated Charge and swung my staff down on his head!


    However, the mind flayer backed away, and suddenly there were four of him!


    Undaunted, I exchanged my staff for my sword, and I attacked the images furiously with my superior speed.


    "Guk," the mind flayer blurted out as my silver blade pierced his body. His tentacles reached down to pull on the sword. But the wound proved fatal and, in seconds, it lost the strength to do so.


    With a "hmph!" I pulled my sword free. I quickly surveyed my surroundings. I was deep behind the enemy lines, but the soldiers were too busy running for their lives. Thus, they left me alone.


    When my eyes turned toward the left side of the battlefield, I was dismayed to see a lich standing at the center of the area that Clairvoyance could not penetrate. Even worse, I was too far away to disrupt its spellcasting. Nonetheless, I activated Sprint and ran toward the lich.


    When I was halfway across, the lich finished its spell. I watched helplessly as a black mist dispersed and spread across the field. I recognized the spell as Cloudkill! The black vapors soon touched the fleeing soldiers and turned them into black corpses!


    The lich cackled in delight and cast a second spell!


    I burned the rest of my stamina to reach the monster. However, I was not in time; the second spell went off, and the corpses started rising from the ground. I reached into my potions bag to retrieve two Stamina Potions; I gulped them down to replenish my depleted Stamina. As the potions took effect, I stewed in silence while watching more and more corpses rise as undead monsters.


    The lich finally turned toward me. "Greetings, Champion of Order. I am Pondeux. My mistress, Keras, thank you for sending so many living creatures to their untimely demise." The monster dipped his head. "And now, it''s time for you to join them and enter Keras'' embrace."


    Pondeux snapped his fingers, and the undead horde immediately attacked me!


    I pulled Merlin''s Staff from my back and my sword from my hip; I attacked the horde while wielding the staff in my left hand and the sword in my right hand. Although my accuracy would decrease while dual-wielding, I had no choice. There were too many enemies for me to fight with one weapon.


    "Charge!" "Save our Champion!" Ten seconds later, the cavalry arrived!


    My followers attacked the undead horde and slowly whittled down the thousands upon thousands of undead creatures surrounding us.


    As I fought, I kept an eye on Pondeux. The lich did not cast another spell; nor did it help its minions to attack me. I was surprised by its inaction, and I couldn''t figure out why.


    Once we destroyed the summoned undead, I discovered the answer.


    The vanquished creatures turned into black motes of light, and they soon coalesced upon the lich. An indescribable emptiness enveloped Pondeux. *BANG*


    My eyes widened in horror at what stood in place of the lich: a miniature black hole! He tricked me! Pondeux had used the destruction of the undead as a ritual to create the black hole, and I was an unwitting accomplice. "Stand back!" I ordered.


    My army began to back away from the black hole, which slowly increased in size.


    I gritted my teeth in anger. Khoa, the Goddess of the Void, was finally making her presence felt in this war. I searched my brains for inspiration to destroy the black hole before it engulfed the entire continent of Britannia. I activated my Magic Sense and Spirit Sense and stared at the growing void. I saw light enter and cancel out the darkness. That was the answer!Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    I turned my head back and forth and said, "Everyone, I need your help! If we don''t destroy this black hole now, it will destroy the entire continent!"


    Everyone was stunned by my words. They didn''t realize the consequences of failure was that severe!


    "How can we help you?" a calm voice asked.


    I turned and saw Baron Kingsbury. "Give me your life." I saw the stunned looks of disbelief and quickly continued. "I need to gather your life force and send it into the black hole. But it has to be an overwhelming amount. Otherwise, the life force will only feed the black hole," I explained.


    "Take my life!" someone shouted and raised his hand. It was Van.


    Others raised their hands too. "Take my life!" they shouted in unison.


    "Thank you! I promise that I will not waste your life." I bowed deeply to them. I sat on the ground, cross-legged, and closed my eyes. With my soul, I reached out and gathered the life force of all the volunteers. I slowly drained life from them.


    People started fainting and dropping to the ground.


    I ignored the noise and continued drawing life until I couldn''t control it anymore. I opened my eyes and stood up. The path was clear and before me was the miniature black hole. I held my feet apart and thrust my palms forward in unison. "HAH!" I pushed the overwhelming life force into the black hole.


    Upon contact, the Force of Creation and the Force of Destruction began to clash and cancel out each other.


    I held my breath and prayed as the opposing forces continued to wrestle for dominance.


    After some passage of time, the black hole disappeared.


    I pumped my fist in triumph, and promptly collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    ***


    I awoke to the strong smell of antiseptic. The last thing I remembered was destroying the small black hole and collapsing on the battlefield. Based on the scent, I was in a healing clinic.


    I suddenly became aware that someone held my left hand. It felt warm and reassuring. I opened my eyes and discovered that it was Amelica!


    She was sitting in a chair next to my bed. Her eyes were closed.


    I stared silently at the face of my lovely angel. I was so worried when my girlfriend stubbornly insisted on accompanying me to war. Amelica tried hard to make herself useful as a songstress, but her song was utterly drowned out by the rumbling drums on the opposing side.


    Nonetheless, I was thankful that she survived the war with no visible injury. I squeezed my hand, and I felt her respond as my angel opened her eyes.


    Amelica stared at me in bewilderment. The next moment, she gave me her radiant smile. Her brilliant blue eyes glistened with tears. "You''re finally awake, milord." She leaned her face forward, and we shared a deep kiss. A while later, she reluctantly pulled back to catch her breath.


    "How long was I out?" I asked.


    "You were in a coma for seven days," someone interrupted.


    I turned my head and saw Sister Waverly standing to my right. "Thank you for healing me," I said with deep appreciation.


    The cleric''s lips were upturned. "When I saw you on the ground, you had only 1 point of Health, Mana, and Stamina. The human body is not meant to hold so much life force," Waverly admonished me.


    I shrugged. "It was the only way to destroy the black hole."


    The sister nodded. It was true. She could never imagine that the Greater Goddess, Khoa, had forced Keras to help create a black hole. Nor could Musa believe that the Goddess of the Void intended to destroy the entire continent of Britannia and kill its inhabitants! The plan was too audacious, even for the Gods themselves!


    By the time the rest of the Divine Pantheon recognized the danger, they were helpless to intervene and stop it. I exceeded their expectations in destroying the black hole, but the victory came at a terrible cost. Sister Waverly smiled at me to hide her concerns. "How are you feeling now?"


    I took a moment to assess my physical condition. "I''m fine."


    "That is good to hear, my king!"


    I turned toward the door; I saw Van and the rest of my party enter the room. I gave them a friendly wave. "I''m not a king," I said and shook my head.


    "Not until your coronation," someone corrected me. It was Saint John the Kind. He was wearing his ceremonial robe and hat; he was also carrying his formal staff.


    I took a deep breath. Did I want to become king? The answer was no. I wanted to go home. That was the entire purpose of agreeing to become the Gamemaster''s entertainment. "Choose someone else to take the throne," I said.


    "There IS no one else qualified in the eyes of the people!" someone protested. It was Regent Paget. His face wore a scowl. I noticed that he wore expensive and formal looking clothing for some reason.


    "If you insist on making me the King, then I want Amelica to be my Queen," I said defiantly. I turned toward her. "Will you marry you?" I asked softly.


    "Yes," Amelica answered immediately. We hugged tightly and kissed.


    "Can I see your father? I wish to ask for Baron Kingsbury''s permission," I said.


    She turned her head. "He passed away during the war," Amelica answered in a small voice.


    My eyes widened in shock. "How?"


    She refused to answer.


    My mind flashed back to the last time I saw him. It was on the battlefield. After Pondeux the lich sacrificed his unlife to create the miniature black hole, Baron Kingsbury was among those who offered his life to destroy the phenomenon. I swallowed hard. "I killed him," I said in horror.


    Amelica immediately turned to face me directly. Her eyes were fierce and proud. "No, you didn''t. My father willingly sacrificed his life to save the kingdom."


    I barely heard her words. I relived the moment when I sent so much life force toward the black hole. Why didn''t I think about where the accumulated life force came from? "How many people died?" I croaked.


    The people in the room looked away.


    "How many?" I insisted.


    Saint John sighed. "15,000 people," he revealed. "But many of them died fighting the opposing army," the cleric old quickly added.


    My eyes turned cold. "Even if half of them died fighting the enemies, that meant I killed the other half with my own hands." I took a deep breath and exhaled. "I am a mass murderer. I have no right to become your king," I announced.


    *WHAM* "-5 Health."


    "Listen to me!" Paget snared in my face. "You did not kill them. Baron Kingsbury and his knights willingly sacrificed their lives to the protect kingdom. You only redirected their life force to destroy the black hole. You SAVED us all, and THAT is why you are qualified to be our king. If you refuse to ascend to the throne, then you are nothing but a coward!"


    My hands turned into fists, and I had to use all my willpower to avoid punching the arrogant man in the face. Finally, I unclenched my fists and took a deep breath. "Fine. I''ll be your next king." I assumed that becoming the King was one of the checkboxes I needed to mark off to return home. Thus, I accepted kingship. I turned toward the saint. "When is the coronation?"


    Saint John the Kind''s eyes danced with mischief. "Now."


    "Huh?" My eyes widened in shock.


    "The people have stood in vigilance in the Public Square and waited for you to come out of your coma," Van explained. "They wish to witness your coronation."


    I hardened my resolve. "Then we shouldn''t keep our countrymen waiting." I pushed aside the blanket and jumped out of bed, only to discover that I was naked!


    Sister Waverly immediately turned aside and blushed.


    Amelica, on the other hand, stared at my finely-honed physical form with lustful eyes.


    "Ahem!" Saint John gave me a white robe.


    I nodded my thanks and wore it.


    Bila approached with my belt and sword scabbard.


    I smiled and put on my belt. I attached the yellow butterfly-adorned scabbard to my belt.


    Rijana handed me the leather strap and Merlin''s Staff.


    I smiled and put them on my back.


    The church bell tolled twelve times.


    Regent Paget clapped his hands. "It''s time for your coronation."


    I followed the regent out of the healing clinic. As we walked through the hallway, I saw all the knights lined up to my left and right. As I passed by, each knight offered me a sharp salute.


    At the entrance, I saw several young lads running out to spread the word of my pending arrival.


    The knights guarding the double doors held them open for us.


    Standing just outside were the other eleven members of The Twelve. And beyond them were the people, who stood patiently in the Public Square.


    When the common folk saw me standing in the doorway, they started clapping and cheering. Some of them chanted, "King-king-king!"


    The Regent straightened his back and descended the stairs.


    The knights made a path for us through the thick crowd.


    As we crossed the square, music started playing.


    I saw a raised platform at the center of the Public Square. In the middle of the stage was a dais, and on it was a crown. The crown was made of gold and set with many gemstones. I stared at the crown as we walked toward the platform. When I finally stood on the stage, the onlookers clapped and cheered again.


    Saint John the Kind raised his hands and motioned for silence. "My fellow brothers and sisters, we are here to witness the birth of a new king. He has proved himself on the battlefield as our Champion of Order. The Gods have blessed him. And now, it is time for us to crown him as our king."


    Regent Paget took the crown and said, "Kneel."


    I knelt before him.


    The nobleman placed the crown on my head. It felt cold and heavy. "Rise," he ordered.


    I rose to my feet and stared at the crowd blankly. I couldn''t believe that I was coronated with such a simple ceremony.


    Regent Paget took my right hand and raised it. "I give you our new sovereign, King Lawrence Eugene Mulligan!"


    Suddenly, I teleported away.

 Chapter 112 - Gamemaster

    In the blink of an eye, I was no longer looking at a large crowd of adoring people. Instead, I stood in a large, spacious room. The walls were transparent and beyond them were the stars themselves!


    I soon discovered a regal looking man seated in a luxurious chair on the left side of this room. A gaming table was in front of him. A second chair was across from him, unoccupied. The man was looking at the table, and he seemed unaware of my sudden presence. Standing in a semi-circle around the table and chairs were the twelve Gods!


    Finally, the man turned and addressed me. "Please sit down, Lawrence." His words were polite but backed by tremendous power.


    My body moved like a marionette, and soon I found myself seated across from him. In front of me was a chessboard. I couldn''t help but stare at the man. I couldn''t determine his age. He wore tiny glasses which slid down the bridge of his nose. His face was chubby, and his cheeks were flushed as if he drank one too many shots of vodka. His hair was long, curly, and tangled in knots everywhere. In short, the mysterious man sitting across the board was very unkempt. However, when I saw his eyes, I was taken aback. Those eyes were black with sparkles of stars twinkling against the dark background. They were reminiscent of the avatars of deities that I had met during my travels on Britannia. It was clear to me that I was in the presence of a god or an even higher being.


    My host smiled at me as if he read my mind. "I am, indeed, the Gamemaster. And I congratulate you on capturing the crown and winning the game!" His smile grew wider as he clapped his hand.


    The gods clapped too, some more enthusiastically than others. Lord Bane said, "Attaboy!" with a toothy grin while Jasla blew me a kiss and winked. Keras and Khoa were much more reserved. Drowsidea, who was easily recognizable with her jet-black skin and pointy ears, stared at me with open hostility.


    I nodded politely, unsure of how to respond. Of course, I knew who and what this man was. The Gamemaster was the creator of Earth 2, and he was the overseer of the gods who watched over Britannia. The gods often invoked his name during my periodic communications with my various Divine Patrons. I knew that I should be more in awe of this man and yet, his casual manner had lulled me at ease. It was as if I was a wild beast, and the Gamemaster was an animal tamer at the circus.


    "Leave us," the Gamemaster commanded.


    The gods slowly walked into and merged with the Overlord. Soon, the room was empty but for the two of us.


    The Gamesmaster smiled again at my uneasiness. "There''s no need to panic, Lawrence. We are simply having a long-delayed chat between friends. I have to admit that I''ve been pleasantly surprised by both you and your predecessor, Merlin. As you have already surmised, I am the creator of this gaming world and the gods overseeing it. I was the one who summoned you from your world to partake in my game. I have thoroughly enjoyed watching your daily and hourly struggles to navigate through my world and finding a way to survive and then beat the game by becoming your fellow player''s successor as King."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The host gestured at the chessboard. "Please play a game of chess with me. You can make the first move," he offered.


    I winced inwardly. I was a lousy chess player. However, I could not turn down the Gamemaster''s request without being rude to my host. Thus, I took the pawn in front of the queen and moved two steps forward.


    The Gamemaster countered by daring me to take his pawn. Once I obliged, we played the game of chess in earnest.


    After a few moments of silence, the Overlord continued to speak. "And now, I will offer you a choice. You may either remain in Britannia and live out your life as the King. Mind you; there will be further challenges along the way if you choose to stay. After all, I DO need my entertainment. Or you can return to your original world on Earth 1. I could even bring you back to the same moment in time you were originally pulled from," he said. "However, all your abilities and items will remain on Earth 2; after all, I can''t have you upset the balance on Earth 1. You can take your time to decide until our chess game is finished."


    I followed his advice and took the time to consider my answer. Since my head was no longer in the game, I was rapidly losing pieces. Nonetheless, my mind concentrated on my impending decision.


    I developed many close relationships with the people of this world; I wasn''t sure I was ready to let them go, especially Amelica. When I made that bold marriage proposal to her, I was half-hoping that there was no way to return home. I was a loner back on Earth 1, and I would be friendless again if I go back. However, a part of me yearned to return to my world and to live out my lazy slacker life. "If I go back, what happens to the kingdom? Wouldn''t it fall back into Chaos?" I asked. After all the efforts and lives spent in protecting Britannia, I couldn''t allow the continent to be destroyed by the Forces of Chaos again. My predecessor''s disappearance was a valuable example in this regard.


    Gamemaster nodded with his approval of my concern. "The land of Britannia had seen too much suffering after Merlin formed his soul pact and went into seclusion. I will not permit this mistake to repeat itself. If you decide to return to Earth 1, I will create a clone from a portion of your soul to serve as King on your behalf. It will have all your skills and memories, and it will act as you would act. Rest assured that the Kingdom of Merlin WILL have its rightful king," he said. His eyes sparkled when he made this promise.


    I noticed that the creator did not give me a choice in the matter. He will take a piece of my soul if I decide to return home. It was galling, but I was powerless to stop him. Frankly, even if I could stop the Gamemaster, I wouldn''t do so if this was the price of ensuring the well being of my kingdom. Furthermore, from his perspective, it would be rather pointless for me to stay on Earth 2. I was merely an unwanted doppelganger, an extra.


    "Checkmate," the Gamemaster announced.


    I nodded to concede my loss. The outcome was preordained. The Gamemaster was superb as a chess player; I was hopelessly outmatched. I exhaled slowly and announced my decision: "I wish to return to Earth 1."


    The Gamemaster nodded. The room started spinning, and I quickly lost consciousness.

 Epilogue (FINAL)

    I awoke to the sound of my smartphone ringing. I discovered that I had fallen asleep at my desk. With half-opened eyes, I fumbled around with my hands for my device. When I found it, I belatedly opened my eyes and connected the call. "Hello?"


    "Hi, Lawrence. It''s Cindy, your book editor," the voice said on the line.


    I immediately jolted awake at her name. I looked at the computer screen and checked the date and time. I was amazed to learn that I had returned to the same day that the Gamemaster brought me to Earth 2. I immediately clicked on my word processor; my latest chapter was on display. The word count indicated that I was already at 80% toward completion of my weekly assignment. "Hi! I was going to call you," I replied.


    "Oh," she sounded hesitant. "I need to take a sabbatical because I broke my foot and I''m at the emergency room right now. A colleague has graciously agreed to take over as your new editor temporarily. She will meet you on my behalf today at the usual time and place. Now is almost 8 o''clock. She''ll meet you in two hours. Please bring a printed copy of your manuscript, along with another copy of your latest chapter, with you," Cindy requested. "Now, what did you want to call me about?"


    "Oh, I was going to ask for a delay in emailing you the latest chapter. I''m still working on it right now. But I should be finished within two hours," I replied.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Well, how about this instead? Let''s turn your meeting with my colleague into a working lunch. Meet her at noon. You get two more hours to finish your work, but you''ll pay for her lunch. Sounds good?" she asked.


    "Yes!" I accepted her proposal immediately. We usually meet at a cheap, local diner, and I wasn''t worried about the bill.


    "I know we haven''t gotten along very well. I hope you will have a better relationship with your new editor. Good luck!" Cindy hung up the call.


    I slapped my cheeks with my hands and waited. However, no in-game message appeared. I was indeed back on Earth 1! I took a deep breath to calm myself. Since my former editor gave me extra time, I wrote like a madman to finish my weekly chapter.


    ***


    I stared at my half-eaten roast beef sandwich. It was on a cheap, old plate on the table in front of me. I checked the time on my smartphone and saw that it was already a quarter past noon. What happened to my new editor?


    Suddenly, a woman with long blonde hair joined my table and sat directly across from me.


    When I looked up, I saw an angelic face! My heart froze, and I couldn''t breathe!


    "Hi! I''m Amelica Kingsbury, your new editor!" the lovely woman gave me a knowing look and offered her usual, dazzling smile.


    I jumped out of my seat and hugged her. "How is this possible?" I asked in bewilderment.


    "The Gods answered my prayers, my darling, and brought me to your world."


    "But why?"


    "I''m here to rescue you." And then she kissed me.


    THE END